Home
Categories
EXPLORE
Music
Education
Society & Culture
Technology
History
Comedy
Business
About Us
Contact Us
Copyright
© 2024 PodJoint
Loading...
0:00 / 0:00
Podjoint Logo
AF
Sign in

or

Don't have an account?
Sign up
Forgot password
https://is1-ssl.mzstatic.com/image/thumb/Podcasts122/v4/72/61/de/7261de9c-5281-a4d0-b5c5-f8b1ea970b18/mza_10817207222366227197.jpg/600x600bb.jpg
ExplicitNovels
Steamy Stories
19 episodes
1 day ago
Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.
Show more...
Sexuality
Personal Journals,
Society & Culture,
Philosophy
RSS
All content for ExplicitNovels is the property of Steamy Stories and is served directly from their servers with no modification, redirects, or rehosting. The podcast is not affiliated with or endorsed by Podjoint in any way.
Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.
Show more...
Sexuality
Personal Journals,
Society & Culture,
Philosophy
Episodes (19/19)
ExplicitNovels
Revival at Nude Creek: Part 3
Ken’s wife pushes the boundaries of sexual liberation. Hard.Based on a post by mydeepsix, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I lay there on the ground, my face hurt, flushed, and red from humiliation. Despite that, I felt newly needful, my cunt tingling with heat. I was aware of a rising arousal from deep in my subconscious. A raw, primal lust, an urgent need to please the alpha. I was now a worthless sex toy, nameless, only good for satisfying any random man that Leo gave me to. My cheek stung, and my mouth had the foul taste of the ranger's seed. But my cunt burned. I needed to get fucked again. Deb came over and helped me up, brushing the leaves and grass from my hair. "Are you OK?" she asked. I nodded. Then she turned and grabbed his cock and started to tug it, getting it semi-hard in the process.She nodded to me, "Show Leo you are grateful for his cock this morning," and tugged Leo by the cock to stand in front of me. I hated her condescending tone, but I looked up at him, my feelings of desire for my young lover still burning in me.I would do my best for Leo. I had both hands around his thick shaft; my lips kissed the head. I could taste his pre-cum on my lips and tongue. I was kissing his cock, savoring the taste. I had never before considered putting a man's cock into my mouth; good girls didn't do such things. Now, it's my second one today, and this time I couldn't wait to taste him. I looked at his cock up close, for the first time in my life, actually seeing it and examining it in detail: the foreskin, the thick veins, the silky soft skin, the muscular hardness as it swelled up in my hands. I lifted his cock to examine his large, smooth balls. I lifted each one with my hand and felt it. Like an egg in a silk purse, I was fascinated with the weight and the feel of each one. I kissed them, making Leo moan and gasp, then took one into my mouth, gently feeling it fill my mouth, running my tongue over the smooth skin.Ken had fucked me on our wedding night, then as we tried for children. I never had any curiosity about his cock; it was just "there." Now, I found myself completely absorbed in learning everything there was about Leo's sex.I tugged his foreskin back, exposing the glistening head, wet from pre-cum. I kissed it, then let just the head penetrate my lips. I sucked the flavor into my mouth and swallowed."Umm hmm, I love the way your cock tastes," I cooed. Leo moaned in pleasure."Ken? Are you watching your wife pleasing Leo?" Deb jeered. "She's going to be a good cocksucker when he's done with her." For some reason, hearing the name of my husband was a little surprising, as I was only focused on Leo. I didn't look to see Ken's reaction.I started sucking Leo's cock, thicker than the ranger's. This time I did much better than with the ranger, as I wanted it. I wanted to show Leo I was good at sucking his cock. I realized I enjoyed it and grinned to myself for a moment; realizing I would have done this to Ken if he'd asked me. It was different from vaginal sex. I was a more active participant; I could use my tongue, my lips, my fingers, and my hands. I quickly learned that I had more control over a man this way. I could feel his climax rising, and I could encourage it or else slow it; he was vulnerable and pliable.Leo took his time, and he started fucking my mouth slowly; his much larger shaft challenged my fresh skills, but I was eager to please him. I placed my tongue under his tip and teased his cum hole. I tasted a tiny squirt for my efforts and then tried to get it to happen again. I opened my mouth to take him in deep, feeling his cock head hit the back of my throat.With Leo's hard cock in my mouth, I thought of my husband; our years of unimaginative sex. An entire world of intimacy had been kept from me. I took Leo's cock out of my mouth, his thick shaft shiny and glistening with my saliva.I turned to Ken: "Oh my god, his cock is so big in my mouth. I love pleasuring him like this. Did you ever imagine I'd be on my knees in front of a man like this?"I could see his cock was rock hard. Ken shook his head.It was true. Ken and I could now see a world of possibilities only because I had stepped beyond our comfort zone. After this, I realized I'd want to suck cock again, and often. I wondered if Ken would let me suck him. Or would I need to find another young, hard lover?"I love sucking your cock, Leo!" I reaffirmed, then returned my attention to his now fully stiff cock. He grunted with satisfaction at the skills I was demonstrating.That brought praise from Leo. "That's it, girl, that's good. Suck my cock. Show your husband what he's been missing."And I did. I attacked Leo's cock with gusto; his head hit the back of my throat but proved too thick to penetrate any farther, so I sucked and used my hand to stroke his exposed shaft."Leo, your cock is so big," I bragged, knowing Ken could hear. "Your cock tastes so fucking good. So hard, it fills my mouth."I felt Leo's cock in my mouth start to stiffen. His cock was swelling and starting to throb in my mouth. Before, the ranger kind of just spurted when he was done, but I knew what to expect this time. I clamped my lips around the tip of his cock and started stroking the shaft. Soon, Leo grunted and started to ejaculate, sending hot jets of his fresh semen into my mouth. The first spurt hit my tongue: hot, thick, and not bad tasting. Recalling my choking on the ranger's cum earlier, this time I swallowed as fast as I could, letting my mouth fill up, then swallowing again. The spurts kept coming. I kept swallowing even as some escaped and dripped down my chin. I used my fingers and the back of my hand to clean my face and then licked all the cum off my hand. It tasted great. I wanted more.I didn't gag on Leo's cum; his semen tasted a little salty but clean and raw, and I sucked his cock dry eagerly. Leo must have had enough; he unceremoniously pushed me away, pulled up his pants, and wandered off.I watched him go wordlessly, then hearing a pan hit our fire grate, I looked back as Ken started breakfast. The ranger's basket contained eggs, flour, lard, and a few other small packets. Mike took it over to Ken, and they started the fire for breakfast.I had been sold for a basket of eggs...Ken made me a plate. We started eating. By that time, Deb, Don, Mike, and a few random girls sauntered over, perhaps drawn by the smell of breakfast, including Leo, and they consumed everything Ken had cooked. Then, unceremoniously, they just wandered off, saying very little. After breakfast, Ken and I were relaxing, and I was glad to have him alone for a change when Leo returned with Don and joined Mike, boldly asking, "Want to try my little slut's mouth?" Don chuckled, rubbing his crotch to show that he was semi-hard already.Leo looked at me and demanded, "Ask them if you can suck their cocks too." Don pulled his hard cock out eagerly. Mike looked over at Ken as if asking if this was OK, even after everything he's seen so far. Ken glanced at me, then back to Mike, and nodded. I looked over at Leo, my young lover. He was like a child with a new toy, seemingly determined to play with it until it broke.I looked over and saw both Don and Mike were nude and erect; each of their hard cockes were bouncing like springs, and they were shamelessly stroking in anticipation; a real pair of tug monkeys.In our town, boys who abused themselves by playing with their cockes were considered slovenly, ape-like, of low value, and unable to win a girl. But here, the handsome, if devilish and muscular Don, and quiet, but equally attractive and athletic Mike, altered my image of masculinity. They were openly lusting after me, aroused and eager. I felt powerful; they were mine for the taking.Leo grinned; he was enjoying his domination over me, pushing me farther and farther. I shrugged, then knelt between the two and took a cock in each hand.Little did Leo suspect, I was having lusty ideas of my own. Those two young men, so hot, muscular, and wild, the thought of me having them both now was intoxicating. I looked over at them and smiled. "Can I suck your cocks?" I inquired lustily. Just hearing those words out loud was making me wet.Oh god, I had reached the point where Leo ordered me, and I obeyed, asking two guys if I could suck their cocks. I knew I wanted to and was going to. I wanted to show Leo how obedient I could be. Somehow, it was more depraved and more arousing knowing Ken was there, helplessly watching me beg to please other men. I turned my head and looked at the guys."Please let me suck your cocks!" I begged. Don leaped forward and offered me his hard rod.I realized that I wanted and needed this. The idea of being commanded to please other men and serve them turned me on so much. Still, I'd never done anything so indecent like this before. I looked at Leo, grinning arrogantly. I smiled back.Kneeling, I took Don's cock into my mouth, slowly working my spit down the shaft until his balls touched my chin. Mike stood nearby, his cock bouncing, already hard.I looked at Leo. He was sitting back, pants down. His cock was getting rock-hard as he was watching me. I felt my cunt tingle knowing that I was turning him on by being a good, obedient servant. I started by stroking them both, then turned my head to Mike's cock. I could see a drop of pre-cum at the tip. I licked it with my tongue, savoring the taste, eliciting an encouraging moan from Mike. It tasted different than Leo's, but I liked it. I was going to enjoy this. I then lowered my head over the tip and started to suck him. I switched to Don, then back, until they both tried to force their cocks into my mouth, both slick wet cock heads sliding over my lips, pushing into my face. I couldn't take both, so I took Don's deep while stroking Mike. It was so erotic, I was getting so turned on!Easing my mouth off Don's cock, I voiced my need, "Mike, now I want you to fuck my face. Pump your big, hard cock into my mouth."I opened my mouth wide and waited for Mike to fill my throat with his long cock. He eagerly pushed his cock into my mouth and started to slowly and gently pump it in and out. I placed my hands on Mike's hips and pulled him into my throat harder. He got the message and started to fuck my face.I kept switching from one cock to the other. Don talked to Leo, commenting about me as if I were an object, noting my technique or my enthusiasm but not using my name: I was just an anonymous, cock-sucking whore to them. I didn't care; I was getting so aroused, so hot, I needed a cock in me.I glanced over at Leo. He was leaning back, pridefully watching his whore perform.He wanted a whore, so I'd show him a whore.I looked up at Don, "Fuck me! Fuck me, Don!" I pleaded. I got on all fours, stoking Mike's cock as I moved. Don snickered. He looked over at Ken, his mouth curled into a cocky smirk."Ken, come over here," Don offered. "Stand next to me so you can see my cock deep in your wife's cunt." Ken obeyed reluctantly, moving next to Don.Don got behind me. He pulled my T-shirt up over my ass and started playing with my cunt. I felt his probing fingers stroke my cunt lips, making me wet almost immediately. He jammed his cock in me, making me gasp and almost fall forward, then pumped his cock into my cunt a few times. Just as it started to feel good, he withdrew and then turned me around. I kneeled in front of him in the grass, on all fours. Don was stroking his cock in my face, arrogantly watching Ken and then me. Mike took position behind me. I felt his hard rod slide into my sopping wet cunt. Somehow, it felt much better than Don's, less rough, and I moaned with delight. I looked over at Ken for the first time. I think he was pleased that I'd finally let Mike have my cunt."God, yes! Fuck me! I want to feel you and Don fucking me from both ends," I declared, reaching for Don's stiff cock. He pushed it into my mouth with little fanfare.They traded places a few times, and I climaxed over and over from the stimulation at both ends, even surprising myself.Mike moved behind me and pushed his cock into my cunt roughly, no longer any pretense or warning. He started pumping rapidly. I felt the sweet thickness of his cock fill me; my body responded almost instantly.After a few minutes, they switched positions. I tasted myself on Mike's cock, my wetness, his pre-ejaculate. It was so hot. Ken walked over to us but only watched.Finally, I took Don's cock head into my mouth and sucked my way down the entire length of his shaft until my lips were pressed against his pubic hair. I pumped my head up and down, trying to give Don the oral thrill of his young life. He must have been stroking earlier, so it didn't take him long. I felt the first hot spurt hit my tongue, and then he pulled back and painted my face and breasts with the remaining five or more splashes until he shook it in my face. Mike had been fucking me at the same time, each push of his cock into me forcing my mouth down on Don's cock. After Don ejaculated on me, Mike pulled out and tugged my head toward his cock. Mike barely got his cock in my mouth before he climaxed. I grabbed his tight ass and pulled him deep, swallowing his creamy young load as fast as I could. He too pulled back, and the last few squirts landed on my neck and boobs. It felt amazing to be covered in hot semen, dripping down my chest and off my face.Panting, covered in sweat and semen, I stood up to show Ken how sexy I looked and noticed he was sporting a tent in his shorts. I made a show of licking up every drop of semen I could find, just for Ken. By the end, his eyes were on fire with lust. After everything, he still wanted me. Suddenly, I looked over at Leo. He was looking off in the distance.Leo didn't try to fuck me or make me blow him again; I wondered why, but I was really glad for a break. I started to clean up and catch my breath.After the breakfast fun was over, Leo must have gone back to the van. I told Ken I needed to nap, so he said he was going fishing and invited Mike to go along with him. Mike tugged on Don's shirt, and they ran after Ken. This was the most unexpected dynamic I'd ever witnessed. They would fuck me in front of my husband, use me like a slut, and then Ken would treat them like neighborhood boys: taking them fishing, teaching them how to make a fire, what trees have the best wood for cooking, and how to follow animal tracks. In truth, I was shocked.Ken seemed fine with only watching me with these men, never interested in joining. No jealousy, possessive control, or attempts to "save me from myself" drama either. I fucked or sucked a group of young men right in front of him, then he took them fishing. It was so unexpected, the things Ken tolerated...After the men left, the camp quickly became quiet with only Deb and myself there, resting and listening to the wind.By now the semen was drying on my skin; I liked having it on me. I was wearing it like a badge or something. Still, I wanted to wash up. Deb helped me get cleaned up in the creek. Then, with all the men gone, Deb came over to me, and we sat together near the campfire. She looked at me and asked, "How are you doing?"I looked back, gazing into her eyes for a moment, then replied, "I feel like I have just discovered an entirely new world, only inches from the place I'd been living my whole life. I am a sexual creature. I'm eager to explore this part of my being and, with each discovery, find out who I am."She leaned in and whispered, "There's even more to it than you know," and then she kissed me.At first I resisted. A woman kissing a woman was a new concept for me; I had no idea how to process it. After a moment, I realized that Deb's kiss was passionate and sensual while being soft and delicate, very different from a man's kiss. I relaxed and found I enjoyed it.We kissed. She fondled my breasts gently, making my nipples hard and sensitive. I followed suit, feeling her breasts and nipples with my fingers, for the first time in my life seeing another woman as a sexual being. Deb's hands found my cunt, and I spread my legs to give her access, even as I mirrored her touch on her own cunt.Playing with Deb was completely different than with a man. We gently explored each other's bodies, touching, tasting, and kissing. I had never tasted another woman's cunt before. I had masturbated and then licked my fingers, but never another woman's. Deb taught me to lick her cunt while she licked mine, our bodies lying on the grass, reversed. There was no urgency, no hurry, at least not until we each approached our climax. Then we kind of got there together, each waiting for the other to catch up. It was a softer, more civilized kind of magic. After Deb left, I crawled into the tent, snuggling up in our familiar old blanket and drifting off to sleep. At some point, Ken joined me, and we lay together in silence for a while.Ken broke the silence. "How are you doing?" he asked, with real concern."What could you possibly be referring to?" I retorted, with false innocence. Ken grunted; he allowed a tiny chuckle to hang in the air.I rolled over and looked into his eyes."I love it," I said. "I've never come so many times. I never knew my body was capable of this kind of pleasure.""What about the humiliation? The servitude?" he inquired."Are you certain you want to hear this?" I replied. Ken nodded tentatively. Then, again, more sure."Ken, I loved being Leo's slut, even when he used me, then shared me, and practicality gave me away. Each new experience pushed my boundaries and showed me a different side of myself." I took a deep breath."Maybe it's not the submission that excites you, but by submitting, you give yourself permission to..." Ken paused. "Go farther sexually than you might have when you were your old self?"I paused, considering what Ken was saying."Well, maybe. I loved sucking cock and the power it gave me over a man. I loved making men lose control, climax, ejaculate, and then be covered with their hot cum. I love the feeling of a hard cock exploding in my cunt. I loved people watching me act so sexy; it was all so new, so wanton.""Hmm." Ken postulated, "What if some creepy old codger on the street called you a slut?"I recoiled at the thought."But it's hot when Leo does it? It gets you aroused when he does." Ken inquired. Then he put his lips next to my ear and whispered, "Maybe your sexual infatuation with the young Leo is so intense that he can call you anything he wants, and it's arousing. Maybe you permit him to dominate you because Leo ignites your sexual appetite. Maybe you're not a slut, not his slut, but a deeply sexual woman."I looked at Ken and smiled. "Maybe. But I will always be your slut... " I felt Ken's hard cock pushing against my rear, so I moved until I felt it slip into my cunt. Ken started pumping his cock in and out of me with fresh energy, a new and welcome lust, even as I considered his words.I was so immersed in my thoughts that I had almost lost track of who was where. Whoever was fucking my cunt thrust hard into me. I came again, tingling and enjoying the feeling, until at last I felt Ken's ejaculation filling me up. He held me close, not talking, until I drifted off to sleep.Around dinner time, I woke to hear voices outside our tent. I looked, and Ken's eyes were open; he heard them too. Mike, Don, and Leo had returned. We prepared dinner, we ate, and then everyone kind of wandered off.That was odd; Leo didn't fuck me. I wondered why. Was Leo tired of me? On reflection, I realized I didn't care. It was a rare moment of quiet for Ken and me; we ate dinner quietly and fell asleep in each other's arms.Chapter 4: "Consequences of my actions" Ken is tested. Leo's animal passion fades, even as April is only getting started. But, word gets around, will she get more than she can handle? Rediscovering my first loveThe next morning I woke up snuggled next to Ken. After a few minutes of listening to his deep breathing, I considered waking him up with my newfound oral skills. But, after a moment of consideration, I decided to let him sleep in and look for Leo instead. Isn't that funny? As his wife, I knew Ken would enjoy sleep more than to be woken up early, even by a blow job. I decided to get up and wash in the creek. After a while, Leo appeared, alone, and seeing me naked, he walked over to me. His semi-hard cock was swinging as he walked; he was so sexy, so natural. I knelt as he got near me and opened my mouth; no words from him were needed.I took the head of Leo's cock into my mouth and sucked it way down the entire length of his shaft until it hit the back of my throat. I bobbed my head back and forth, trying to give Leo the best head I could. I was so glad for his attention again, willing to do anything.After a few minutes, I eased my mouth off his shaft, looked him in the eyes, and urged him, "Now Leo, I want you to fuck my face. Pump your big, hard cock deep into my mouth. Be rough, Leo, do it."I opened my mouth wide and waited for Leo to fill my throat with his cock. He lustily obliged me and pushed his cock into my mouth and started to slowly and gently slide it in and out. I let him do this for a moment, and then I placed my hands on his hips and pulled him into my mouth hard and fast. He got the message and started to fuck my mouth with increased energy. His wet balls were slapping against my chin; warm saliva was splashing everywhere.He pushed his fat cock into my mouth again and again, pounding against the back of my throat. I had to force my jaws open wide, covering my teeth, to protect his silky shaft from harm. After his cock was soaking wet from my saliva and fully hard, he pulled out and led me over to the park bench near my tent and bent me over it. Unceremoniously, he got behind me and started to fuck my cunt. It didn't take too long for me to start feeling my arousal rise, a climax building.I cried out shamelessly, "Oh yes. Yes! Yes! Ugh, Yes! Fuck me with that big, hard cock. Take me, honey. I love your cock. I love it! Shoot your seed into me! Yes! Fill me up."Ken must have heard the racket (half the camp might have heard) and emerged from our tent, sleepy-eyed but alert to his wife's activities.Leo was fucking me, doggie style, while Ken watched. I climaxed several times, then Leo ejaculated, grinned as he pulled his dripping wet cock out of my cunt, pulled on his clothes, and wandered off.Ken helped me up, and we sat next to each other for a while, in silence. Then he leaned in and nuzzled my neck."Something happened while we were fishing yesterday," he whispered in a puzzled tone. "And, there's something I need to tell you." He was about to speak when we heard someone approaching. It was a group of girls looking for Leo. He reconsidered and added, "I'll tell you later." We hugged each other and sat in silence for a little while.We had most of the day to ourselves; Leo came by later, near sunset.After dinner, the three of us watched the sunset together. Leo held me close, and Ken sat nearby.Leo brazenly fingered my cunt, and I spread my legs to give him better access."Someone is pretty fucking wet," he stated the obvious."Please fuck me, Leo. My cunt is soaked and needs to be filled with your big cock." I begged.We moved into the tent and fell onto the sleeping bags, tearing our clothes off. He pushed his cock into me. He went down on me with long, slow strokes. I felt it as it slid in and out. It practically massaged my clit with each stroke."God yes," I moaned. "I love your cock, Leo!"I just sat back and enjoyed the feeling of fullness and sensations, and finally, when his climax hit, he filled me with his hot young seed. We lay next to each other, and Leo slowly dozed off.I looked up and noticed Ken had somehow made his way into the tent and was curled up nearby, watching. I moved over to him, put my head on Ken's chest, and felt him breathing."That Deb is hot as hell," I commented. "I think she may like to watch Leo fuck more than he likes to fuck. She loves seeing how far a girl will go to please him." Ken just grunted. Saying it out loud made me realize how odd it was, actually. Deb was like his wingman."Do you think she's hot?" I turned to Ken.Ken was momentarily silent, then admitted, "Yes, she's a beautiful woman.""Have you fucked her yet?" I probed.It was funny; just as I asked that question, I realized that Ken and I had not been apart much, even though I'd been fucking my way through all the men at camp. I'm not even sure he would have had any time to fuck her if he wanted to. For some reason, I wanted Ken to experience the sexual freedom I now had, even though I'd never considered it until just that moment."No." He said simply. I thought about his answer for a moment."You know, you should," I replied, in genuine surprise.Ken took a deep breath. "We're just different people." He said. I wasn't sure if he meant Deb or me.I thought for a moment. These past few days I'd been living a completely different life, floating like a balloon, trailing a long string behind me, completely free of any preconceived "normal behavior", decorum, or any concern about other people's judgment. But then Ken would remind me that he was my string, my tether to reality. I knew, deep inside, that my wild sexual adventure was not without risks and that I could get away with things here, so far from home, that would destroy me in any other place. But, as long as Ken was here, I could be free to test the length of my string.I kissed Ken. Not like a wife kisses her husband, but like a cheating lover kisses her stud, lustfully, passionately, knowing that we might be caught at any moment and the world comes crashing down on us. I loved this feeling, this new aspect of our lives. We were quickly naked and in each other's arms in an instant. Ken was hard, and his cock slipped into my used cunt easily.He started pounding me.I started to come. "Fuck me. Fuck me hard. Fuck me like an animal! Fill my cunt. Give me your cum," I wailed.All I wanted to do was come with my husband. I wanted to feel his cock pounding me, my body responding, my orgasm rising. I came, and Ken kept pounding me. I came again. Every time I came, I wanted to again. I reached up, grabbed my thighs, and pulled my legs up and apart. I wanted to feel him deep inside me."Oh my god. Don't stop; fuck me harder. I'm coming. God yes!" I screamed.Suddenly, I realized: there was something very dirty now about fucking my husband; something wildly erotic. Like we were sneaking around on our spouses, or he had just come back from war, or something. It was more than just a climax, more than that physical release. It was powerful and meaningful. Fucking Ken was now a spiritual event, moving and electric. When I let Leo fuck me, I let him have my body. But, when my husband Ken and I fucked, I mean, made love, I gave him my entire soul. I had no shame, no inhibitions left, no reservations. I held nothing back.I climaxed, and I felt Ken's orgasm take him simultaneously. He held his cock deep in me; I felt the hot jets of his semen hitting my cervix. We held each other, and I started weeping softly.Ken hugged me close for a long time, and then he murmured, "I have to tell you: I don't hate watching you give yourself to other men, although I know I should! Especially because they don't deserve you. But maybe I didn't either, before. You deserve better."He took a deep breath and continued, "I should be jealous, or protective, or hate them for what they do to you, or even look away, but I don't."He got quiet for a moment, then continued, "I should hate you for what you're doing to me."I was stunned. What he said was true; I knew that much. The next moment, I felt a fear deep inside me, like I'd never felt before. Shaking, I dared to ask. "Why don't you?"I gulped."Why don't you hate me?"Ken sighed."I admit it's a huge thrill watching you come alive. It was the hottest, sexiest thing I'd ever imagined. The way you seduce other men, crave sex with them, the way you move when you're fucking them, the way they desire you, get hard for you, mount you so shamelessly, stretch your hot, wet cunt when they penetrate you. I can't help myself; it's incredibly sexy. I do love you, wife.""But..." I started."Let's just say this: It was... is a shock to see what you're doing, that's true. It's not what I expected or prepared myself for. Even so, I abandoned my old life to do this, and I brought you to this place. If I hold you back and judge you, how am I different than you were that morning when you called me crazy?" He took a deep breath, and I could see him fighting an internal battle before continuing, "This is your moment. There will be time for reflection later." It was a puzzling thing to say, but I felt T owed him at least that tiny amount of trust."I love you, husband," I replied.We fell asleep in each other's arms.I face the consequences of my actionsThis day had started like the others; Leo had arrived at our tent and had woken me up by fucking me senseless; the screams and cries of pleasure attracted Mike. He stopped by to watch for a moment, then walked off. Having an audience made it hotter for me somehow. Leo finished and wandered off, and this way I had time to clean up.I was hoping I had time to suck Ken's cock before the camp was busy with activity, but we were soon caught up in daily life. The afternoon passed quickly. More people were arriving for a day-trip, and a few camped overnight. There were a few girls who followed Leo around, but today they were packing, planning on leaving the next day. We were getting ready to cook our fish, and Deb was making up a batter from the remaining eggs and flour. She seemed to be growing impatient with Leo and was eager to continue their journey. Leo, for his part, was happy to fuck, eat, and hang out as long as I was willing. It was happening less often now, though, and I was feeling more and more anxious and unsatisfied, my arousal never seeming sated.Ken and I had a rare moment alone to talk. He seemed pensive, so I prodded, "What's on your mind?"He took a deep breath and began, "After fishing for a while the other day, Mike and Don kind of lost interest and started walking back to camp. I kept fishing, even though my basket was full, because they were still biting, if not as frequently. Eventually, I gave up and started back myself.""I heard a noise, someone laughing, so I moved to the bank and kept myself hidden as I crept up to where the sounds came from. I moved silently, looked over, and discovered Mike and Don nude, splashing in the deep part of the creek. I secreted myself in the creekside brush and watched for a moment, fascinated as these two young Adonis laughed and wrestled each other, their wet bodies glistening with water in the morning sun. At one point, Mike got Don into a headlock, and seconds later Don cried out, "You win!" just before Mike released him. Then, Mike leaned back on a ledge and wagged his cock at Don. Don grabbed it and started to tug on it."I was fascinated by this story; I felt myself getting aroused.Ken continued, "Don kneeled and took Mike's cock into his mouth and started to suck. After a few minutes, they traded places. Don was getting his cock sucked by Mike. So taboo and so many social norms were violated. It was so obscene, so dirty."Ken sighed. "I'd never seen anything like that."I thought about it for a moment, picturing it in my mind's eye. Two beautiful young men, nude, muscular, hard cocks, each touching, tasting, and pleasuring the other's body. I felt my cunt tingling; I knew I was wet; I could almost feel the heat from it. I reached over and felt Ken's crotch. His cock was rock hard, straining against his jeans."Did it turn you on?" I asked.Ken hesitated, almost ashamed. "Yes," he finally admitted. "It was very erotic. I knew I should have been sickened or repelled, but it was incredibly sexy."Then I asked again, almost in disbelief. "You liked watching men have sex with each other?"Ken shrugged, "It was new, I guess." Then he looked at me and said, "Look, it's not something I'll obsess over; it just caught me by surprise."Ken admitted to me, his wife, that he enjoyed watching men have sex with each other; that was a huge risk to take. After a moment, he said, "I'm not going to spend a lot of time thinking about it. But I think it's what got Mike kicked out of his house. I suspect his father caught him with another boy and disowned him."I whistled. That was a serious offense."But I had sex with Mike! You saw it!" I argued, "He must like girls!"Ken shrugged. "Go figure," he sighed.I nodded in agreement, but wondered where this would lead.It was late afternoon now. Don had left, and Mike was hanging around Ken more often. I found myself more attracted to Mike; it seemed to please Ken that Mike and I fucked every once in a while. At this point, I tried not to think about things too much. I did sense that Leo didn't like Mike too much but ignored him more than not. It seemed once Don left, Leo seemed to lose interest in playing the alpha bull.Suddenly Mike came running up the path in a panic."The rangers are back, and there's a lot of them! A truck, a van, and a Jeep; maybe guys 10 or more!"I didn't understand the problem; I was looking forward to meeting new men, young and virile. I started thinking about that Janis Joplin rumor, where she took on her entire high school football team. Certainly, Leo would again try to show off, prove he was the alpha, and order me to suck their cocks; make me fuck a few of them. My cunt started to ache for attention.Suddenly, Ken took me aside and cursed, "That's not a "few guys," that's a mob, and a mob can get violent very easily. You need to take the girls and get out of here!" I looked up. Mike was helping Deb, who was already running fast, and Leo was slightly ahead. I quickly helped the girls collect their things, and we soon followed.Ken stayed behind to slow them down; Leo and Deb ran down the creek, but the girls and I were barefoot and didn't keep up; we got separated from them and finally turned off to a side path. I called for Mike, and he helped hide us away in the blackberry patch hill overlooking our camp. Once safely hidden, Mike ran off, calling out, "Stay put, I'll be right back!" as he disappeared. I had the girls lay low and covered them and myself with leaves, and we hunkered down, just within earshot of the camp.The rangers were loud, obviously horned up. A few were drunk and demanding to know where the "cock-sucking sluts" they had heard about were; they were all expecting to have a chance at me. There must have been 12 or 14 of them milling around, young, brutish, and virile.While I listened to them demand sex, I started to imagine them naked, all hot for me. For some reason, the story of Janis Joplin and her taking on the entire school football team on the field was vivid in my head. Lying there, taking on one man after another. I wondered if I could be that tough. Shamelessly foolhardy? Lusty?The thought of them fucking me, taking turns, fighting among themselves to get their chance, sticking their hard young cocks into my mouth or my cunt, one after another until they filled me with hot, fresh seed, was getting me very wet.I closed my eyes. I imagined being the object of so many men's lust. These young men had chiseled, lean bodies. They would be naked, a wide variety of cocks, all erect, some stroking in anticipation. The boldest one would be the first to stick his stiff cock into my wet cunt, his friends would watch. I'd beg the next guy in line to feed me his hard cock. While I shook from the pounding one guy was giving my wanton cunt, I'd be desperately licking and sucking any cock that came close to my mouth. The guy in my cunt would pull out and stick his wet, slimy cock in my face; I'd start sucking him. A new guy would approach, hard, just another cock at my cunt. The head of each cock would push my cunt lips open, slide in, and start pumping me. I could feel the size of each new cock as it entered me, stretching my cunt wide.I thought about how good it would feel."God yes, fuck me, fill me up. I'm a cum slut. Give it to me. Give it all to me." I would have begged.I imagined as each new cock throbbed and the guy's young body stiffened, and they each ejaculated in me. I could almost feel those cocks deep inside me. Each would add hot sticky seed to my cunt a dozen squirts at a time, until I was so full of cum I could feel it running down my legs.Yes, I wanted this.I could hear the rangers demanding to know where the girls were, those sluts, and they made crude comments about fucking, unloading a season's worth of pent-up lust, and cum. Holding us down, wearing our cunt's out, making us scream, taking turns; who would go first? Their rough talk was exciting; the thought of being used by so many eager men was just so hot.I was just about to leave the girls and make my way back to camp and get the fucking I was desperate for when I heard soft crying. Both the girls were shaking, weeping quietly."What's the matter?" I asked.The blond girl, between sobs, cried, "I don't want to be raped."I stopped dead in my tracks, my blood suddenly running cold. They were right; if I gave away our position, that mob of testosterone-fueled and foolish young men might not be satisfied with my cunt; they might violently attack any nearby girl, especially considering they were with me. I thought back to that morning when I sucked one ranger's cock, like a slut, never asking his name or demanding any respect at all. He had slapped me hard. He must have gone back and told everyone and spread the story. I never considered that my actions would endanger anyone else, let alone these girls who were the same age as my children.I did my best to comfort them, keeping an eye out in case we were discovered and looking for the best escape route. I heard Ken say, "They went to town to buy supplies. I don't know when they might be coming back, if at all." That only seemed to anger the rangers; they accused Ken of lying and again demanded to know where the girls were. They accused Ken of hiding them and threatened to tear the camp apart.Just then, Mike arrived. The rangers turned to him, demanding to know where the girls were."I just came from their camp. They must have packed up earlier and left; the camp is deserted," he groused as if he were disappointed. He then shrugged and started walking back to his bike, as if to leave. I think he was trying to convince the Rangers to leave too. He stopped and glanced back; no one was following him.I heard someone yell, "The hell with this!" Someone pushed Ken, another took a swing at him, Ken ducked, then punched him in the gut, making him double over and fall. Another ranger leaped forward, swinging his fist, and blindsided Ken in the face. Another knocked him over, and several more started to kick him. Ken fought to get up but was surrounded. Mike jumped in and tried to pull Ken free, but two rangers tackled him and dragged him off.Suddenly, a deep voice bellowed out, "That is enough!"From the back of the pack, a ranger stepped forward, and the other men moved aside to let him pass. He looked like a linebacker, muscular and confident. There were two other young men with him, both blond with crew cuts, and they walked alongside him like sharks in the wake of a boat. He spoke loud enough for everyone to hear: "It seems we've made a mistake; there is no church bus full of eager dance hall girls here. Let's go; there's no good reason to stay. Go!" The group of men grumbled but slowly started to leave; the big ranger stayed back and watched.He turned to Ken and stuck out his hand to help him up. "I'm Ranger Steve. This is Andy and Andy, the twins." The two blond Vikings extended their hands in turn. Steve continued, "There are not really twins; we just say that to mess with the campers." Then, looking at Ken's bruised face, he asked, "Are you OK?"Ken rubbed the side of his face and replied, "Yeah, I think so; nothing feels broken. One of your rangers has a mean left uppercut." He reached over and helped Mike up.Steve grinned. "I'll be sure to relay your compliment to him in the morning. All the park rangers from the western region are meeting a few miles from here. A young ranger was telling tales of a group of girls here who were, um, eager for uniformed men, let's say. The story got wilder with each telling; I tagged along to make sure my men didn't get into trouble, and a good thing too."Ken thanked him for his help, and they shook hands again."We're stationed up at Lookout Ridge; there are a few more men there on fire watch. We don't get much traffic; the trails are rugged and the camping is primitive, but the views are amazing," Steve enticed us.Steve and the last two rangers turned to leave. After the sounds of their vehicles faded, Ken and I helped the girls back to their cars. Ken gave them directions to the next town, with a suggestion they stay at a motel until morning. They each hugged him before they left. We watched them drive off. Mike was already packed; he and Ken shook hands. Then Ken observed, "There's no reason to ride your bike at night; come stay with us and we'll leave in the morning. Mike nodded, and then he and Ken walked back to our tent. I stayed and watched the girl's tail lights fade into the darkness, thinking about how close we came to real hurt.Then, I heard voices coming up the trail, laughing and joking! Deb and Leo were thinking this was a big joke. I didn't feel that way: my husband had been beaten up, Mike too, Deb might have been assaulted, as well as the two girls. I felt anger rising inside me. The voices got closer. Not wanting to get caught just yet, I darted into the bushes next to the trail and hid behind the trail sign, a few yards from the van.They arrived and started to busy themselves around the van, packing. I could barely hear them talking from my hiding spot. Deb was glad to be on the road again, and Leo said he was going to "get some cunt" before they left.Deb stopped and informed him, "Things got a little out of hand; maybe you should give them some space..."Leo just shrugged and dropped his shorts, letting his cock spring free. Deb stood in front of him quickly and started tugging at his cock, as if she'd done it a hundred times. Watching, I expected to feel aroused, or maybe jealous of that scene, but I felt nothing. I was surprised to see Deb doing anything remotely sexual with Leo, as she avoided it for days as far as I could tell. Leo tossed his head back and ejaculated. Deb wiped her hand on her jeans and climbed into the vehicle, the engine sputtering to life. It rambled down the road and faded away. I turned and silently jogged up the trail to where Ken waited.As I ran to catch up to my husband, I thought of how easily Leo had forgotten me and left. Not left, ran. Ran away. He had this way of making you feel like he was a stud, and you were his whole world; it was easy to believe it, to submit and follow him, just glad for his attention. But I was fooling myself; he had no affection for me. No courage either. I felt foolish and used.Ken and I returned to the camp. "We need to get moving early tomorrow; who knows if those rangers will be back." I nodded. "Are you OK?" Ken asked with real concern. I looked at him; he just stood down a troop of rangers and got beaten up, and his first thought was for me.I sighed. "Yeah, I'm just realizing that Leo never felt anything for me; I wasn't special; I could have been anyone. I was a fool, believing he even liked me."Ken replied, saying something surprising: "You had a fling, seduced several young men, half your age, and had them physically pleasing you for several days. That's very special!"I hugged him tight and beamed, "And I have you, my hero." Then I stopped and asked him, "Why didn't you sleep with Deb? She seemed to be open to it."Ken looked at me as if I were nuts. "That wasn't my scene... "I paused and brushed the dirt and blood off his face. I took his hands in mine. We looked into each other's eyes."Would you marry me, Ken?" I asked.Ken grinned, "Yes, I will marry you, April, my wife." Then we kissed.We packed up what we could, and then the three of us kind of made up a makeshift bed. At first, Mike just took a blanket and curled up in the corner like a puppy. I chuckled and told him "Mike? After all this? It's going to be a cold night; come join us, really." He looked at Ken, then shrugged.To my surprise, Ken lay down on his side, completely naked. Not wearing his ever-present boxers and T-shirt. I stripped and joined him, snuggling up against his strong body. He put his arm around me. Mike stripped and took position on the edge of the blanket, but I pulled him in close, my arm over his shoulder, my breath on the back of his neck. I felt the warmth of my two men, the security of having them close. It was a moment of peace, of tender companionship. I felt myself floating off to dreamland.To be continued in part 4, based on a post by mydeepsix, for Literotica.
Show more...
1 day ago

ExplicitNovels
Revival at Nude Creek: Part 2
The first day of the music festival.Based on a post by mydeepsix, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. As I sat there looking around at the semi-nude or fully naked young people, carefree and relaxed, I had a vague feeling in the back of my mind, as if I were caught in a river and being gently pushed downstream, helpless, toward deeper, treacherous waters. Leo slid over, smiled, and put his arm around me. I looked up, but Ken hadn't noticed."What do you think about when your husband fucks you?" Leo asked, whispering in my ear. I was shocked.At any other time, even a few days ago, a question like that would have gotten Leo slapped hard, and then my husband would have beaten his ass to save my honor. I would have stormed off in furious indignation. But, here, partially naked with only my guitar between me and a lustful young man, I felt oddly submissive. "Recently? You." I answered, probably too honestly. I giggle at myself for the lapse. But at that moment, I knew I had to be with Leo physically. I wanted to please him, and I wanted him to want me, even if it cost me everything.Leo needled me, "You know I can make you feel things, deep inside you, that he never could."Leo was being provocative. He was a young, fresh buck seeking to challenge the old stag. It was titillating having him compete for me. It was exciting. Almost out of habit, I started to defend Ken when Leo pulled me close, whispering, "Aren't you curious about it?"I felt his hot breath on my face and remembered our crazy kissing session the other night. A kiss now would be too obvious, too overt. I turned and looked into his eyes, feeling my resolve melting away.Leo spread his legs a little and said, "You can feel it if you want."I glanced up; Ken was nearby but still talking to Deb. Mike and Don had their backs to us, facing the fire with the girls, blocking Ken's direct view. I held the guitar in front of us, thinking I might get away with a quick feel, a clandestine grope if I was careful. Slowly, I reached over and felt Leo's hard abs, then slowly I traced a line down to the base of his cock."No! I can't... we can't. Not here! Not out here in the open," I started to pull my hand away."Take my cock in your hand," Leo said firmly. I don't know why but I obeyed.I watched to see if Ken looked over; when it was clear he was facing away, I felt my way down, my fingers circling Leo's cock underneath his towel, slowly feeling the length of it. Only the second cock I'd ever felt, I thought, it was an electric moment. Glancing up to confirm Ken was still looking away, I squeezed it, feeling the girth, the thickness, it hardening in my hand. I moaned quietly, feeling my arousal growing and a tingling heat rising in my cunt. I moved my hand down, feeling his soft, smooth testicles. So big, I hefted them, then let them drop. Leo spread his legs further apart, and I traced the line from behind his sack to his puckered little ass, drawing my fingertips lightly across it, eliciting a soft gasp from him. I pulled back slightly, then circled his cock with my small hand again and tugged his foreskin gently, up and down his heavy shaft. I wanted to feel his cock inside me. The thrill of getting caught made it more exciting."What do you think?" Leo asked me, jarring me out of my daydream."Oh my god, it's so big!" I exclaimed, honestly."Go ahead and feel it; look at it. Even play with it." He encouraged me.I heard Ken laugh and looked up, checking to see if I'd been discovered. It was getting dark, but we were illuminated by firelight. Deb was holding up herbs for Ken to inspect, just at nipple level, and Ken was too happy to give each one a good look. The sound of his voice temporarily shocked me out of my daze into reality. Here I was, almost 40 years old, nude, in a group of semi-naked young people and my husband, stroking the cock of a young man my son's age. What was I doing? It was wrong. Lustful. Wanton."Do you like it? Do you like my cock?" he prodded. "Go ahead and touch it. See if you can wrap your fingers around it. Go ahead and play with it. You're not shy, are you?""Everyone can see us!" I protested weakly."No one is watching," Leo said, almost exasperated. For some reason, I believed him. Here, dark but out in the open, at a campfire, surrounded by people including my husband, I felt like Leo and I were completely invisible. He made it as if to move away; I felt my opportunity might be lost as well. I reached over and touched his cock.Leo whispered in my ear, "Your touch is magic; your fingers feel like natural energy tingling through my body." He still wasn't fully hard, but I was eager to please him. I stroked him, feeling the soft skin and the weight of his thick member, knowing that I was arousing him. I spread my legs, feeling the cool air on my hot cunt. It felt incredible.I took a deep breath, then considered, and realized how alive I felt now, in this moment, more so than in a long time. I wanted more.I looked around. With the music gone now, people mostly wandered off. Mike and Don had gone to Mike's camp, I guessed. It was just me, Deb, Ken, and Leo now.Leo whispered, "Touch yourself. Share this feeling with me."I felt a rush of terror sweep over me, and then the thrill of being stripped raw of my inhibitions faded away; I was going to obey the wishes of my young stud.I pushed my body against Leo's and held the guitar in front of me, hoping it would provide a little cover. I let my free hand fall to my cunt, and felt my wet lips; they tingled as I traced the folds on each side, down to my anus, then back up, slowly, to my hard little clit. I felt a thrill shoot through me like summer heat lightning. I may have cried out and almost stopped.Leo whispered into my ear, "That's it! Feel free! Feel the power you have; the freedom of letting all your inhibitions fall away. Be a free natural woman, a wild, unleashed female."His words were like a spell. I turned my body away from the fire, trying to be at least a little discrete, spread my legs even more, and worked my cunt tentatively at first, then with vigor, even as I held his cock with my other hand. I felt his hot breath on my neck, his hands snaking around my chest, his fingers finding my breasts, both stimulating me and as if he were protecting me. It was the first time in my life I'd ever touched my cunt with someone else watching; it felt empowering, electric! I could feel the climax building, building, almost too much to bear... I leaned back and cried out softly, my body shaking from the power of it, my eyes screwed closed, my breath coming in gasps... Oh, god, yes! This was an orgasm! Yes! So intense! So urgent! Yes! Yes!I leaned back farther, Leo's strong arm holding me, and spread my legs obscenely, my knees quivering, and whispered through clenched teeth, "Oh, yes! God, yes! I'm coming!" I felt the hot wave of climax wash over me, knocking me over with its raw power.As it passed, I opened my eyes slowly. Ken was there, right in front, his cock hard and tenting under the towel he wore. Deb too had watched me masturbate and was smiling. "That was hot, girl!" she declared.I was naked and exposed. I had just masturbated and climaxed in front of young strangers AND my husband. All while stroking the cock of a young man I'd just met. Hardly embarrassed, instead I felt exuberant, thrilled. Shameless. Liberated. I looked at Ken; his shocked expression said it all. He was humiliated. Shamed by his own wife. Maybe his shame was rooted in allowing himself to get turned on by his wife's open lust for another man. I loved having that power over him. I knew what I had to do.Deb smiled; I thought I detected a little envy in her eyes. It felt empowering.I turned to Leo. He smiled a lustful, boyish smile. I knew then that I wanted to feel his cock inside of me, to feel it penetrate my married cunt, to feel it go in deep, take him inside me, and surrender completely to his lust. I lay back on the grass and opened my legs to him. Leo was going to fuck me. Here, now. In front of everyone. He knew it somehow. They would all know anyway, soon enough, why try to hide it?I put my guitar down and turned to Leo. I tugged his cock, feeling the shaft swell and harden. He was big. Thick. I could get both my hands on it. The shaft was thick, and it had a large mushroom head. I tugged the foreskin back, feeling the veins and the heavy pulse of his heartbeat. I remembered Ken was watching and looked over at him."Ken! Look how big his cock is! Can you imagine that inside me? Did you ever dream of watching me, your wife, with a young bull like this?" He didn't reply; he just stared at my nude, wanton form, his wife, about to be taken by a younger man.I noticed that Deb was standing near him, one hand on his chest, one low on his groin, feeling his tenting shorts, saying to him, "See how beautiful your wife is, how sexy they are together! See how much she wants him! He definitely wants her!"I met Ken's eyes, my husband of 20 years; his face was a combination of disbelief and, was that lust? He probably never expected to see his dear wife like this, but from the way he looked at me, I suspected it was maybe something he had secretly desired, even as he confessed to me the night before: to see me alive. He had a look of anticipation in his eyes; he knew what was going to happen.I smiled at Leo, then looked past him at Ken and said, "I've decided I want Leo now, husband. Tell him that you want this too. Tell Leo that he can make love to me tonight."I knew at that moment I was dissolving my marriage. I didn't want to leave Ken, but I couldn't be bound by 20-year-old vows any longer. (It's funny how society forces you to extremes; there are no other "acceptable" options.) I became aware also that by doing this now, here in the open, I had humiliated Ken and stripped him of his manhood. I don't know why I did it. I could have easily cheated on him, found a lover, and had sex behind his back. But maybe lying was worse? In any case, I needed him to see me as a sexual creature, to show him what he might have had, and to break from the cultural or social bonds that kept me frustrated and lonely. Last night in the tent, he'd implied that I could take a lover. Now, I was telling him that I intended to, my decision. This was our divorce; not legally or religiously, but spiritually. I would not be secretly cheating or lying to him.I have heard stories of men who jumped from airplanes; that moment right after you pull the ripcord and look up to see if a parachute had opened up over your head so you could float to the ground safely, or else not, and you were destined to plunge uncontrollably to your death, far below. You would not die instantly, but knowing it was inevitable on the long drop down. It felt like that. I held my breath.Ken looked at Deb, then Leo, and said to me quietly, "I want you to. Live your life. Love your life." I smiled at Ken; it was done.I kissed Leo. He turned to Ken and bragged, "Watch me take your wife."Right there, on the grass, Leo quickly moved his lean, muscular body between my legs. He reached down and grabbed his stiff cock, deftly pushing the swollen head against my cunt, just at the entrance. He put pressure on my wet opening but held it just there, wiggling his torso slightly between my legs. I felt it pressing upwards near the entrance of my cunt. As if he wasn't trying to enter me yet, just teasing me first. This was a new cock, only the second ever to touch my cunt. This time, with my husband watching, no less.He was big; bigger than I was used to. Suddenly, I had a flashback to the night I lost my virginity; with the sharp pain and the feeling of being violated; and I almost pushed him away out of fear. He leaned in and kissed me. I kissed him back eagerly. I felt the tip of his cock pushing against my cunt lips. Yes, I wanted this, and here it was. He held his cock and ran the head up and down my cunt. I was so wet he was spreading my wetness from my asshole to my clit. Each time he got back to my clit he'd rub the tip against it and around it, sending jolts of electricity through my body. I tried to push my hips back so his cock would enter me, but he kept teasing me. I moaned in both frustration and pleasure."Do you want this?" he teased. I had just given up everything for him, and still, he wanted more from me."Yes," I answered, pleading now. Almost begging.Leo grinned and looked back at Ken, as if to confirm to Ken that his wife was about to be taken, to savor the moment. I urged Leo, "Ken wants this. So do I. Please..."Then, Leo looked back at me; the head of his cock pushed against my cunt but he didn't push in roughly. He kept up a slow, gentle pressure until his large head slipped past my lips. I gasped at first, and then I could feel myself stretching, becoming accustomed to his size. I spread my legs further. He stopped and held it there, letting me push my hips up and force him deeper, my lust for him making me forget any fear of pain."Fuck me, Leo," I rasped, my chest heaving. "Take me! Make me yours!"Leo pushed his cock in deeper. I gasped at the feeling of fullness, of being stretched. I spread my legs further apart, drawing him in. "Yes! Yes! Fuck me, Leo! Fuck me!" I practically begged. I felt my knees shake and quiver as I experienced my second climax of the night. I looked over at Ken, my husband, looking on helplessly.Deb smiled approvingly. I heard her tell Ken, "She's discovering her sexual freedom; Leo is very good. She's going to get the best fucking of her life. Watch his young cock penetrate her cunt, taking what was once yours, which is now his. Listen as she cries out in ecstasy; watch her total submission!"Even as Deb smiled, I knew I was hurting Ken, but I didn't care. Leo was the young alpha; I'd won him. He was mine now. They could all watch him take me for all I cared, as long as Leo's beautiful cock was buried deep inside me, they could all watch and be envious."I want you deep inside me, Leo," I whispered. In a moment, I felt that magic feeling. The tip of his cock rode deep inside my married cunt, stretching it, violating it, and renewing it.He pushed up and toward me. His cock slid in further, his veiny shaft slowly disappearing inside me. It slid deeper and deeper, stretching the walls of my cunt and driving me to ecstasy. I was very wet, much more so than usual. I'd never felt so aroused before. This was not my husband's cock; it was new, alien, an invader. I wanted more.He kept pushing deeper into me, long after I expected him to stop. His cock probed deeper into my cunt than Ken ever did. Leo smiled at me, knowing confidence on his face. He knew his cock was large and what his body could do to women. He started to pump his cock in and out."Yes! Yes! Fuck me, Leo! Fuck me! Fuck me with your beautiful cock! Fuck me! Please!" I cried out uncontrollably, surrendering any reservations I had and completely giving myself to him. I felt his youthful and powerful thrusting full-on now, pounding me, giving me sensations more intense than I'd ever felt! His open mouth and tongue dominated my mouth, drool and spit flying everywhere; he was grunting and sweating and rutting me like an animal. I loved it!I felt myself climaxing. A powerful shockwave racked my body, and I cried out involuntarily. "More! Fuck me harder! Deeper! Yes! Yes!""Oh, fuck, you're tight! So hot! So hot! Oh, fuck, fuck!" he grunted, his thrusting increasing in urgency and power. I felt helpless as his body slammed into mine over and over.Leo climaxed. I felt his cock swell up, and then hot pulses of his fresh semen hit deep inside me, filling me up. Each pulse was like a hot cherry bomb going off against my cervix, over and over. As he thrust in, I could feel it squirting out, dripping down my legs. My first orgasm from someone other than me or my husband since I got married. It was amazing. I could feel his cock still throbbing inside me.He put his lips to my ear and whispered, "You are mine, now."Dizzy, breath coming with gasps and gulps, I repeated, "I am yours now." Just saying those words out loud seemed to excite me more."You are my woman now!" he told me."Yes! Yes! Your woman!" I eagerly agreed.Incredibly, Leo started pumping his cock into my cunt again."My cock is fucking your hot, slutty cunt! My slut now! Aren't you? My dirty slut!" he whispered, each epithet more vulgar than the last. I felt his cock start to withdraw slightly."No!" I thought, as I felt him pull out, it can't be over yet! Desperately, I pleaded, "Yes! I am! Your slut! Don't stop fucking me now!"Leo grinned; he'd won. "You're so tight! It feels so good! So fucking tight!" He grunted like an animal, all lust and youthful power. He pushed in again, deeply, just to remind me how hard he could fuck me."Yes! Yes! I'm your slut! Your slave! Fuck me! Yes!" I implored him, shocked at hearing my own words out loud. Leo wasn't just fucking me; he was completely stripping me of my former life; my marriage, my personhood, even my dignity; and I submitted eagerly! Leo pumped his cock deep into me, over and over. I climaxed again, so happy to feel his cock in me.Leo was fucking me harder now; faster, stretching me, pushing deeper. I'm not sure for how long I was lost in the powerful sensations his body subjected me to, delirious from the carnal reawakening of my womanhood. Then, I felt his cock swell and explode inside me, hot streams of thick young semen pulsing deep in me, Leo grunting like an animal with each powerful thrust. Over and over, it seemed to go on forever. I cried out and held him close, trying to pull him entirely into me.All too soon, Leo rolled off and lay next to me, both of us breathing heavily, covered in sweat. I had never stopped climaxing; it seemed like one continuous orgasm. I leaned over and kissed Leo, desperately hoping to get him hard again, but he lay there panting and closed his eyes.I glanced over at Ken; his head hung low, but he had retrieved a blanket and was approaching to cover me up. I smiled at the tenderness he was still capable of and extended my hand to him.Ken walked over to me, his cock tenting the towel around his waist, to help me up. I managed to stand up and take his hand, and, shocking him I'd bet, whispered in his ear, "I'm not done yet, lover."I led him into our tent and pushed him onto his back. I swung a leg over his pelvis and lowered my dripping, cum-filled cunt onto his cock. I started to ride him like this for the first time in our marriage, taking the top and controlling position, riding his cock to please myself. Ken reached up and rubbed my hard nipples, squeezing my breasts, and then pulled me close to kiss me, just as his cock started to pulse and throb, shooting more hot semen to mix with the other hot slimy loads in my cunt now. After he finished, I lay next to him.I thought about the word "Slut". In high school, a girl was called "Easy", or "Loose", but the word "Slut" was so extreme, so vulgar, you never heard it outside of just before a fistfight. But here I was, making up for lost time, exploring my sexuality, and getting satisfied. That made me a slut. A happy slut.I lay next to Ken, my mind spinning. The silence was agonizing; finally, I risked my thoughts out loud."I can't believe that just happened," I said, suddenly afraid of what Ken might be holding back."A young man just fucked you. He fucked my wife." Ken said, numbly, coldly, as if he hadn't been there, watching. It was almost as if someone had just told him. "I thought it might happen; I was just so unprepared... It was so sudden... I felt so..." he sputtered. "He fucked you."I added, "Yes! Oh, god, yes! He did! And it was so good! So passionate! It was more than I expected, but it felt so good!"Ken, regaining some of his composure, asked, "Are you going to do it again?" He paused, then continued, "Let him have you again?"I thought for a moment. I never really considered what might happen next. "Yes, if he wants me," I responded; and I had no idea how true it was going to be."You like being used, degraded, called a slut?" he queried, uncommonly calmly. "Is this what you want?"Ken was silent. I felt so much energy untapped; I couldn't control my excitement and couldn't stop talking if I tried."Honestly? At first, no, I just wanted a lover. But, then, as it happened, I felt... I needed... I don't know, so much more! More than just physical sex," I had revealed my inner thoughts to him. Why hold back now? "I didn't know I wanted that, but I loved it! If you had asked me if I wanted to sleep with someone else or let some man call me a slut or say I was going to fuck a strange man right in front of you, even yesterday, I would have slapped you, or at least laughed at you. Now I'm wondering how many more times I'll let my young lover fuck me. And I know I'm going to enjoy it every time."My body felt so alive! My mind was racing at the things I'd just admitted to my husband. I reached down and felt my cunt, sore and full of cum, still not quite believing what had just happened. Oddly, I felt slightly angry that I'd been denied this sensual pleasure for so many years, and why? It wasn't Ken's fault. Most of the women I knew would sometimes make snide little comments about not being satisfied by their husbands at home. They'd say wistfully: perhaps the new paperboy, rough auto mechanic, or muscular plumber had more potential to satisfy them sexually. But I thought this was a stab at dirty humor; I never considered it a real possibility. But now, having tasted sexual gratification outside of marriage, I was hungry for more.I looked over at my husband, my best friend. He was looking at me, concern in his eyes. I didn't stop."Ken, I was young Leo's hot, eager slut tonight. I loved it. Did you see his big cock sliding into me? I loved that he shamelessly used me to get off, right in front of everyone! I felt so exposed and exhibited like a prize! They all saw my wet cunt, and watched as he pushed his cock deep into me, over and over! They watched as I climaxed! Shamelessly! Just like a true slut." I slid my body next to Ken's, hugging him and kissing his cheek. I writhed passionately against him, feeling so alive and still wanting to share that with him.I was on a verbal roll and continued. "He's going to fuck me again. I just know it! I want it, too! I want more! I want him! His youth, his raw energy, their sexual hunger, everything. My body was on fire for him to obey and be used as it pleases him. My body is mine, and today I gave it to another man; I was his slut." Saying the words out loud was getting me aroused all over again. Ken stroked my hair gently, then sighed.Ken looked at me for a moment and asked, "Are you going to do it behind my back?"The question kind of stunned me. I don't know why, maybe because it was the last question I expected. Maybe because things were moving very fast, and I instinctively needed something normal to hang on to.I turned to him and shook my head. "Ken, I want you there, every time he takes me, every time I take a lover! Every time I get fucked! Every orgasm! Watching! Seeing how I serve my lover! Maybe lots of men! Lots of cocks! Strangers filling me with cum!" I knew I was pushing Ken hard, but I wanted to see what he did; did he have a line he wouldn't cross? Any sexual or marital boundary that, once crossed, would drive him away? How much freedom did I really have?"Is this your adventure?" he asked. I thought about that question: yes, maybe it was. He didn't wait for an answer.He sighed and said, 'Okay, I'll be there with you. I'll watch you submit to other men, any lover you choose. I'll watch men fuck my wife." Then kissed me, whispering, "I love you."I lay there in silence, considering what he had said. It would take me months to understand, but at the time, it only meant that I had indeed found new sexual freedom. That's all I cared about. Looking back, if Ken had left, I would have been terrified. If he had moved to stop me, I would have felt owned and resented him. But for some strange reason, he supported me. I felt free.A few short minutes later, Leo lifted the tent flap, naked, his cock hard, and took my hand. His erection was swinging free, bouncing as he walked. He lifted me. "I'm not done yet, are you?" he asked, grinning.Ken looked over at me. I could see the conflict in his eyes, the pain, and the confusion. I was his wife, the mother of his children, and now I was seconds away from giving a stranger more of my body than I'd given my husband in over 20 years of marriage. Or, did he somehow think my pleasure was subjugated to his ownership, and my body was somehow not mine to give to another man?In the back of my mind, I felt his pain, his burning humiliation, his hurt at having his wife so easily taken by another, so willing to submit. I know I should have pulled back and given Ken some kind of emotional armor against the violation of our sacred vows.But I didn't. Destroying Ken made my physical pleasure that much hotter, more profound, and more vivid. Leo was my hammer to destroy the walls and bonds that held me. The more he used me and humiliated me, the sweeter my freedom tasted.That night, under the stars, in the place I'd masturbated myself just a few nights ago, Leo took me again. I remember just a few days ago, in my frustration, wishing for this, and here it was. Leo fucked me over and over again, but more intensely this time, and not just fucking me. Leo pushed me harder; he demanded my submission over and over, even as his cock pounded me."Are you my hot, wanton slut? Mine? Will you do anything I tell you?" He asked me, as his hard young cock slid deep into me again and again. "How slutty are you?"Leo seemed to have this unnatural ability to go from a harmless, cute, sexy young man to a full-blown Casanova, then to a dominant, demanding master, and make it seem so natural, it was so easy to be seduced by him. I wasn't sure he was saying these things for my arousal or to shame Ken, who could obviously hear us, and I didn't care which. I wondered if he was watching us from the tentI hoped he was.As I climaxed over and over, I heard myself saying, "I'm your slut, Leo! Your fuck toy! Do anything you want with me; fuck me! Fuck me! Never stop fucking me! Ken, see what a slut I am for Leo's cock! See him fuck your wife!"It was true, I wanted his young cock; his lust; to be desired, wanted by him. I discovered that I was desperate to prove to my husband Ken that I was still awakening as a sexual being; deep inside me there was an animal, long neglected.I would be neglected no more.Leo's body had revived that animal in me; but more than that; the mental games he was subjecting me to made everything more intense. It wasn't enough for him to take my body; Leo wanted to own me completely. To make me submit. And, to subjugate myself in front of my husband, no playacting, no sneaking around. My submission would be honest and total. My body trembled with orgasm after orgasm. I came in waves, crashing one after the other.I felt Leo stiffen. His body shook as he came. The hot jets of semen hit against my cunt's walls. I came too, a big crushing wave of climax. After it subsided, I may have passed out; I realized I was hyperventilating, barely able to catch my breath. I lay there limp, sweaty, recovering, thinking about what I was doing.I never got much of a chance to think, as young Leo had a short refractory period. Several times that night he spread my legs again; I felt his hot muscular body move on top of me, and I think he ejaculated twice more, maybe three times, before he finally rolled off me early in the morning and fell asleep. I never seemed to stop climaxing; my orgasm rose and fell like a wave, crashing powerfully into the shore and then receding into the vast ocean.Having Ken there, nearby, listening, as I submitted to this young man, nearly a stranger, just made it seem more intense somehow. At last, when Leo was spent and snoring, I don't think I even fell asleep, as much as passed out.Just before sunrise, I woke to find myself sleeping next to Leo, our old family blanket barely covering the naked bodies of myself and my young lover. For a brief moment, in the fog of the morning, I touched my belly, thinking about the baby Leo probably just gave me; a beautiful boy like him. Then, I remembered I was twice his age, and I'd had a hysterectomy after my own youngest child was born. I felt a twinge of sadness as that dream faded, then looked over at the tent where Ken was still sleeping and remembered that I had a beautiful family and a loving husband.I slipped away from Leo and crept into the tent, snuggling up next to Ken. Reflexively he put his arm around me, and we rested together. If he had rejected me, been outraged, or refused to forgive me, I think I would have at that moment been utterly destroyed. And he'd be right to do so. I wondered why he didn't. I thought about that as we lay next to each other until I fell asleep.Chapter 3. Leo pushes April to extremes, perhaps to see if anything will shock her. But, it's April who turns tables on Leo. Can he take it? I wonder if I have any limits left.The next morning, I woke up after sunrise. Ken and I were sleeping next to each other when I peeked out of the tent to see that Leo was gone. I slid up against Ken. I was still aroused by the activities of the night before. Amazingly, my body still tingled from the sensations I'd experienced, my head spinning from the events. Ken was there, and he'd seen and heard it all. As I snuggled against his familiar, strong body, I couldn't help but want to wake him and make sure he was OK. For a moment, I considered taking his cock into my sore and stretched cunt. I reached for it. I got on my knees and stroked his cock.Ken woke up with a start, then looked at me, grinning, and greeted me, "Hey, you sexy thing, I see you survived the night." I grinned back and kissed him. We held each other in silence, listening to the sounds of each other's breathing.Suddenly, Leo returned; he tossed open the flap of our tent. He kicked off his shorts and stood there, naked, his cock already hard, and casually stated, "Morning Ken! I'm going to fuck your slut wife." I looked behind him; Don was there too. He must have heard what happened? No, not heard. Leo told him, boasting about his triumph over me, over Ken, like a high school jock after the prom. I was about to say something when Leo put his hands on my face, kissed me, and urged, "Make room!" I melted.Obeying eagerly, I pushed roughly against Ken, making room for Leo. It was odd; I felt my skin touching Ken, his body against mine, even as Leo moved between my legs and his hard cock penetrated me. He started pounding his cock into me immediately. I know I should have felt offended, or angry, at his offhand assumption that I'd want him again. (Even though I did!) But at that moment, my back touching Ken, even as Leo used me, pumped his young cock into me, and I felt exhilarated.Then Leo grabbed my legs, flipped me over, and pulled me into a kneeling position on all fours, kicking my legs apart. Last night I'd submitted to him and begged him to take me; now it seems he would take me whenever he wanted; my young bull had free access to my body at his whim. Leo's vigorous pounding was not lost on Ken; he looked over at us with alarm.Ken seemed to move as if to protect me, but I grabbed his hand and said, "It's OK, I want this."Ken glanced at me, almost unbelieving, but then relaxed. Quickly, Leo positioned himself behind me and pushed his stiff cock into me, balls deep. I gasped and bent forward, grabbing onto Ken to keep from falling. Leo started to fuck me roughly, and I felt my climax rising almost immediately. I clung to Ken desperately, and he held onto my shoulders even as Leo's thrusting grew in intensity. Ken's face was right at mine. I leaned forward and started to kiss him. Not the quick peck we usually exchange, but a fully passionate, open-mouth, tongue-exploring kiss. After his surprise wore off, he began to kiss me back eagerly, even as Leo was ravaging my cunt! His young cock slid in and out as he grunted, and with each thrust, my body shook.This make-out session with my husband, while another guy was fucking my cunt, was mind-blowing! Very erotically intense. I was shocked to discover feeling an attraction for Ken, like I never had before. I held onto his strong arms and his chest, even as Leo's thrusts threatened to push me onto my face.Then I heard Don's voice: "You weren't lying, were you? You're fucking her right in front of her husband!"So that's where Leo had gone; to boast about his conquest, his new slut, show off his skills of seduction, maybe even offer me up to any guys who wanted me. I felt a sudden pang of regret, of dread, that I'd gone too far, too fast, and had lost control.The displeasure and near panic at what Leo was doing to me; what I felt; was quickly displaced by my raw animal lust as Leo's cock pounded me harder, almost forcing a climax to overwhelm any conscious thoughts I had.Leo's sweaty body stiffened up. I could feel his hot ejaculate pumping into my cunt; then there was a tugging feeling, and he quickly pulled out and stood up.I could hear him panting, so proud of his triumph, showing off his dominance and the woman he'd conquered. I remember thinking at that moment that I'd wanted a lover, not a master.I remember thinking defiantly, "I'll show him who's in charge!"I turned and demanded, lustfully, "Don, I want you to stuff your big cock into my cunt!" as I wiggled my ass for him, still feeling hot rivulets of Leo's cum running down my legs."You got it, slut!" Don replied as he pushed Leo out of the way and hurried to get into position. I reached back with one hand to guide his throbbing boner into my hungry, dripping cunt.In a flash, Don was between my legs, and his hard young cock slipped easily into my slick and freshly seeded cunt. "I need to blow a load in that slut's cunt!" he said, pumping in and out urgently."Ugh, so deep! Take me! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck my married cunt!" I demanded. Don complied, pumping his big cock in and out of me hard and fast. Instantly, I was lost in another climax.After I came, the reality of what I was caught up in hit me: I was allowing a young man that I had no interest in to penetrate me with his cock as if I were a fuck toy for anyone. I looked at Ken, shocked. What have I done?Before I could even think about it, I was again caught up in Don's cock thrusting into me, hard, and I was lost in another climax. Don's hands were squeezing and fondling my breasts. I loved the sensation of his young hands pinching my nipples and squeezing my breasts. I climaxed again, my legs shaking now."That's it, slut! Cum for me!" Don said. "My cock is in you! My cock in your tight married cunt!""Ugh, Ugh, Yes! Fuck me! Fuck my married cunt!" I replied.Don cried out, "Take my cock! I'll fuck that married cunt good!"As Don's cock penetrated my hot slimy entrance over and over, I exclaimed, "Oh yes! Yes! Yes! Fuck me with that hard cock. Fuck me, baby! I love your big cock. Oh, fill me up." I knew Leo heard me, but I was also saying it right into Ken's ear.I felt Don push in deep. I felt that welcome heat and fullness in my cunt, making me involuntarily moan out loud, and I started fucking him back even as he was deeply inside me; the hot remains of Leo's semen dribbling out of my cunt and down my legs only made it easier.Don commented to Ken, between thrusts: "My cock's in your wife, man! Deep inside her cunt! I'm fucking your wife's tight cunt!" Unlike Leo, who seemed to enjoy humiliating me, Don seemed to go after Ken mercilessly. Later, I wondered if Don was flexing on Leo, fighting for his woman, taking the dominant role.Still kissing Ken, licking his face, and sucking his tongue into my mouth, I reached down and felt his hard cock and started tugging on it even as Don was pounding my cunt!"Don's cock is fucking me, Ken! He's fucking my cunt!" I exclaimed.Don continued, "Kiss your husband, slut! Kiss him while I fuck your cunt!"I kissed Ken, telling him, "Don's cock is so deep in me, fucking me so good!" I said it loud enough for Leo to hear, somehow wanting to shame him for so easily giving me to another man. I'm not sure if he cared, but it felt empowering to me.Out of nowhere, Don slapped my bottom. "That's it, cum for me, you fucking slut!" he yelled. "Show your husband how you cum on my cock!"Oh, my god, that felt amazing! I discovered that I loved the sharpness of that harsh sting so close to my vulnerable cunt. "Yes, slap my ass. Spank me while you fuck me!" I begged, surprising myself. Don eagerly did, the flat of his hand punctuating each thrust of his cock. I started coming hard, screaming, "Yes! Yes! Fuck me! Spank me!" like a true slut.Don started to grunt with every deep thrust, chanting, "I'm going to come! Shoot my cum deep into your wife's cunt! Take my cum! Take it! Ugh, Ugh, Ugh!"Don ejaculated, each hot thrust lifting my legs off the ground and threatening to push me over. It was Ken's strength that kept me from falling. I could feel Don's hot semen filling me, pumping deep into my body.Don finished quickly, but not before giving me a few more sharp slaps on my ass. I felt them vibrate in my cunt, like electric shocks, but I needed more. Don finished ejaculating and pulled out, leaving me feeling hollow, panting, and sweaty, but unsatisfied. Then he looked at Ken."Well, she's your wife. You can fuck that cunt now!" Don moved back and smirked, almost daring Ken to fuck me.I had no idea what Ken would do. I'd just been fucked by two young men again while he watched. I'd done each of them in front of him. My first time at the campfire was at least a little distant from our bed, our safe space. But this time? Inside our tent, on our bed. I let them do this to us. Ken looked over at me, his expression unreadable. I could see his cock was hard. I think he resented being ordered around by that cocky young fool, so I kissed him to divert his attention."Come here," I mumbled. "Come fuck your wife's slutty cunt. Come fuck me."Surprisingly, Ken nodded, then climbed on top of me and stuck his cock at the entrance to my cunt. I'd already been fucked twice this morning. Ken's cock would slip in easily. I whispered in his ear, "Fuck me, fuck your wife! Please fuck me." I don't know why, but I needed him to, and it wasn't just sexual. I needed him to accept me back.My husband, not a stranger this time, pushed his cock into me. I was so wet it slid right in, all the way in. As soon as I felt his hips and balls against me, I came. Hard. He started pumping fast, urgently, and I felt another climax hit me. Ken was wild! He stuck his tongue in my mouth and my ears. He roughly played with my tits, squeezed my ass, and gently scratched his nails up my legs and across my back. So many new sensations! I came again. It didn't take long before he did too. Grunting and scowling as he pumped me full. As we finished each other off, I fell into him. I lay there in Ken's arms, sweaty and panting. I was thinking that this was the most intense sexual encounter between my husband and me that I could remember, as if giving my cunt to Leo and submitting to his sexual demands somehow made time with my husband more... intense. I kissed Ken, for the first time since before we were married, as a lover, not a housewife. Ken looked surprised but then kissed me back. We held each other for a while, just basking in the afterglow, not like our usual 'roll over and go-to-sleep." This was nice, and I savored the feeling, snuggling up to Ken and quickly dozing off.Later that morning, I heard Leo's voice, very close by. Then other voices approached."Come here, my little slut!" Leo commanded. I got up out of the tent and walked over to him, nude, semen from our earlier tryst still dripping out of my used cunt. Deb was there, and a park ranger was with her. He carried a basket and stood next to Deb. Here I was, naked, covered with both fresh and dried semen, and it was still dripping down my legs. I was confused, but I didn't try to hide or cover up, feeling brazen and proud of my newfound sexual freedom."Come over here and kneel down," Leo ordered. I obeyed, glancing over at Ken just emerging from the tent, pulling on his clothes. I kneeled where Leo indicated, in front of the Ranger. He was young and fit, but his eyes were fixed on my body, with a creepy grin on his face. Deb came over and kneeled next to me, taking my arm. Reflexively, I looked straight ahead and noticed the ranger had a bulge in his crotch, right at eye level. What was going on?Leo said, "Alright, slut, take it out!" I was unsure, but I reached for his belt buckle, and then Deb stopped me."Ask him first," Deb instructed me, an odd tone in her voice, like a school teacher correcting a student. Suddenly, I understood. Leo was punishing me for fucking Don earlier. He needed to humble me further and make himself my alpha again.I looked up and demurely asked, "May I take your cock out, Ranger?"The ranger chuckled, then nodded. I loosened his pants and tugged them down. His cock sprung up, already hard. It was the size of a cigar, barely longer than my closed fist, a glistening drop of clear fluid dangling from the foreskin. I looked up at Leo; evidently, he intended to subjugate me completely.The ranger demanded impatiently, "Don't just stare at it! Suck my cock!"I was hesitant; I certainly knew what oral sex was, but that was relegated to trashy girls, not upstanding married housewives like me. I mean, if Leo had asked me to, you know, on him, I would have. This wasn't Leo; who I was infatuated with; or even one of his young friends, who I found roguishly attractive. This was a stranger, literally. Leo was asking me to perform an intimate act, in many ways more intimate than vaginal sex. And neither Leo nor Ken would be my first. Instead, that honor was squandered on a random stranger. My head was spinning, and I felt my hands trembling.Deb directed me, "Show Leo that his girl is eager to obey. Kiss it." I leaned forward and kissed it. It smelled musky, the skin was silky, and it tasted slightly salty."Don't make us wait," Deb warned. I nodded."Take it into your mouth," Deb prodded me. I brought my lips to the tip. I leaned forward and let it penetrate my parted lips, wet from my tongue. In my mouth, I felt how smooth the skin was, the heat radiating from it, tasting the sweat, the clear pre-cum. I let him penetrate my lips like a virgin cunt. I sucked, licked the shaft, and took him deeply into my mouth. I was down on my knees. I had pulled out a stranger's cock and started sucking on it. Despite myself, I felt my cunt tingle with excitement.In my mind, however, I felt the same dread and trepidation as I had earlier when Leo brazenly took me and invited Don, practically a stranger, to watch. Had I gone too far? Earlier I was so irked that he would do that, use me to show off his ownership of me, that I invited Don to fuck me too, just to teach Leo a lesson. Now, Leo thought he was getting me back, subjugating me even further. Would I run away? Into the safety of Ken's arms? Break down and cry?No, I'd show Leo. I was stronger than that.I sucked the ranger's cock. I didn't even know his name. Ken watched as his wife sucked her first cock, another man's cock, that of a random stranger, just to please Leo, while secretly my cunt was on fire.Deb encouraged me: "Take him deep, as deep as you can. Leo promised him a good blow job." Hearing her tell me what Leo wanted was more humiliating than the sexual act itself. Leo didn't bother to ask me or demand of me; he used a surrogate to do that.I saw out of the corner of my eye that Mike had arrived; he stopped when he saw what was happening. I heard Don's voice too, evidently, Leo told everyone there was going to be a show."Oh, poor sweet Mike," I thought. Mike and Ken had been friends, and it somehow felt wrong to include him, like somehow I was taking everything away from Ken: first his wife, and now the one friend he'd made. Again, I had a sinking feeling: was I sacrificing everything for sexual liberation? Or was I on a path of self-destruction, egged on by my lust?Leo must have known this. He went from seducing me to subjugating me, and now he seemed to be trying to break me.OK, fine, I'll give them a show. I doubled my efforts, moaning and slobbering on this stranger's cock, just to make Leo understand he hadn't destroyed me yet.Leo must have sensed this, observing my enthusiasm for this new challenge, and decided to up the ante. I saw him drop his pants, his hard cock swinging free. "Come on guys! Get ready! We're all next!" he shouted.Was he serious?Don dropped his pants, eagerly, boldly releasing his hard cock. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Mike looking over at Ken as if to ask if this was OK, then slowly lowering his pants as well. Mike was sweet, seemingly the most innocent of the men here, but he was still a man, watching the most erotic display he'd ever seen: the wife of his father figure brazenly sucking another man's cock, naked in every sense, in the open, no less.I'd started to suck this stranger's cock to please Leo. Now, I'm doing it to spite him.Don and Mike stood nearby, pants down, both idly stroking their cocks while they watched me on my knees, trying to orally satisfy this stranger. I saw them out of the corners of my eyes, stroking and mesmerized with carnal lust. Ken never stroked his cock, so I had never seen a man pleasure himself, while watching me nonetheless! The sight was so erotic that it distracted me from the humiliation of being so utterly humbled. Don's cock was rock hard as he stroked it, throbbing; suddenly he tossed his head back and climaxed; his cock started erupting hot, sticky semen all over my arm and breast. He grunted, shaking the last drops off the end of his cock, grinning and slapping Mike on the back. Mike ejaculated soon after, shooting a dozen spurts of thick white semen into the grass nearby. Then, looking slightly embarrassed, he pulled up his pants and hurried away, Don following close behind.Then the ranger grabbed my head and started to fuck my mouth roughly, his saliva-dripping cock sliding in and out, until grunting, he squirted. It hit the back of my tongue, acrid and smelling of chlorine. I gagged, coughing droplets of drool and semen over his uniform. I tried to spit it out, pulling back and moving away.Out of nowhere, I felt a hot stinging on the side of my face and fell backwards. The ranger had slapped me, growling, "You got jizz on my uniform! You clumsy whore!"I heard Ken gasp. I heard his footsteps approaching rapidly.Deb quickly stepped in between the ranger and myself, declaring, "That's enough. Go, now." The ranger snorted and pulled up his pants, walking off and leaving behind the basket that he brought.To be continued in part 3, based on a post by mydeepsix, for Literotica.
Show more...
2 days ago

ExplicitNovels
Revival at Nude Creek: Part 1
If a morning echo says we've sinned.Based on a post by mydeepsix, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Author's note: This story revolves around a typical American small-town family in the 1970s, the quest of a couple to find themselves and reinvent their relationship; through the eyes of the housewife protagonist, April.Even protected by a small town, the songs we listened to on the radio painted a different, more risqué version of the world:Beginning our journeyYou don't realize how much of your persona is shaped by your environment and social pressures. The music of the time seemed to suggest a looser morality than most people lived in real life, especially in a small northern town. The AM radio was ever-present, a soundtrack to our daily lives. The television reported social change from the cities and college campuses; it was the sexual revolution, the era of free love. That undertone was ever-present.Back in our small town, neighbors put different, more conventional expectations on you. You would just seem to go along without too much thought. For instance: Ken and I married early, had kids, a family, and a textbook 70s life. As we grew our family, we took part in parent-teacher conferences, church picnics, PTA meetings, high school sports, etc. for over 20 years. I taught math as a substitute teacher. We were the perfect husband/wife/family/community members/parishioners and even helped in a few political campaigns. We raised our kids, sent them off to college.But now, and over the past few weeks, on the road, for the first time with no pressure to conform, I started to feel free at last. Exploring who I was and what I wanted: testing my boundaries and finding out what my limits are. It was both liberating and terrifying.It started like this:Our life closely resembled the clichés of American small-town living as a couple who started out as high school sweethearts: I'd married Ken (or at least became interested in him) because he was smart, and thoughtful, although shy and quiet. He played sports but didn't obsess over them; when he talked, he was interesting. I thought he was going places. And that was true; we had a good life.After our youngest child was packed off to college, Ken and I both seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Since we had kids every day seemed to blend into the same routine: get up at dawn, pack lunches, serve breakfast, rush to school or work, shuttle a screaming group of kids to practice or a game, dinner, homework, then lights out, exhausted. Every spare cent we earned was put away for college or used for the never-ending emergencies families have and 20 years had passed like moments.With the house quiet, Ken had been reading this old, dog-eared book "Across America on a Motorcycle" for weeks, every waking moment, reading and re-reading, as if it were a bible. One night, I asked him about it."April," he said, "what if we had spent our entire lives eating only bland beans? Then, one day, we see another family enjoying fried chicken, hot dogs, steaks, sweet corn, mashed potatoes, and sweet potato cakes! Things we never imagined!" Ken enthused. "Would we feel like we'd missed out? Been cheated?""What are you talking about?" I asked, thinking he was a little crazy.He held up his book. "Imagine! Seeing the country with no agenda, no schedule, just exploring from town to town, visiting places we've only red about! following our hearts!" He implored further "I want to fish in the ocean of South Florida, where Hemingway was inspired to write 'The Old Man and the Sea!' Eat fresh crawfish boiled on a dock in New Orleans! The Grand Canyon! I want to see the hot air balloon launch in New Mexico!" he replied, his voice getting increasingly excited.I started to say, "Well, sure, someday we... " and Ken cut me off."No, not 'someday', April. Now. Leave this week! Our kids are all out of the house for the first time in our adult lives. Do you realize that in a few years, maybe less, we're going to be up to our ears in in-laws, grandchildren, and family gatherings? Our lives will not be our own."I scowled. "Obviously! Isn't that what you want?" I asked, feeling uneasy.Ken looked at me. "Of course it is, baby. But why the rush? Look, we got married right out of high school, we had kids, settled into the family routine almost immediately and we've never really got to experience life!""What are you saying?" I asked, a little unsure. "Are you saying that marrying me was a mistake?"Ken looked at me, his eyes almost tearing up. "Marrying you was the best thing I ever did." He smiled, and took my hand. "There's so much more to life than this little town, I want to explore it, all of it, as much as I can, with my best friend."Ken suggested an adventure: take the fall off and travel the country, camping, hiking, and finding ourselves; visiting towns and parks along the way. No phone, no newspaper, no meetings, no mowing the lawn, no laundry, no alarm clocks. Ken even offered to support any idea I had, anything, for my own adventure, if I'd only join him on his.At first, I thought the idea was ridiculous and had no interest in spending so much time away from my comfortable home and camping no less. When I said so, Ken seemed to sulk and even sink into a depression. He became quiet, and withdrawn. But, after a while, even I started to become aware of the trap we were in. The daily grind kept finding us, even with our kids gone. We still had people asking us to volunteer: "Since your kids are out of the house, you'll have more time to bake cookies for the bake sale!" and similar requests. I started to dream of running away, of leaving my "life" behind. I grew tired of the obligations, of making sure I was dressed properly, acting properly, and the whole situation. One morning over breakfast, Ken had just poured us coffee and was reaching for the paper. My favorite song came over the radio:"Freedom is just another word for nothin' left to loseNothin', don't mean nothin' hon' if it ain't free, no-noAnd feelin' good was easy, Lord, when he sang the bluesYou know feelin' good was good enough for me""Me and Bobby McGee" ;  Written by Kris Kristofferson / Fred L Foster, Sung by Janis Joplin (1971)Janis was my muse, my secret oracle. I'd listen to her voice and poetry and dream of the life she sang about."Let's do it, baby," I blurted out, surprising myself.Ken looked up; his eyes lit up as they met mine. He smiled for the first time in weeks."Let's go on your adventure! Maybe I'll find my own on the way!" I agreed, hopefully. I had no idea how much that idea would change me.We packed up our old but reliable 1970 Dodge station wagon with whatever we had or could borrow: a paper USA map, a small army surplus tent, an ax and shovel, old sleeping bags, canned goods, an iron grate for grilling, some kitchen gear, and a week's worth of old clothes. I insisted on bringing our old family acoustic guitar and managed to squeeze it in. Ken reminded me we'd need to be frugal with money; my only purchase for the road was a new Janis Joplin (who I idolized!) 8-track tape. Ken's only plan was to hit a few campgrounds or parks we knew of, then keep moving west until we hit the ocean. It was the mid-1970s, the music was awesome, and the radio was always on, playing great songs no matter where you tuned in; traveling was cheap and safe, and people were friendly.The first couple of stops were a real learning experience: the campgrounds were mostly primitive, so being able to shower or wash dishes or clothes was a luxury. Don't get me started on restrooms; we even learned to make a "cowboy outhouse" by digging a small hole and building a makeshift seat out of branches roped together. We did try to steer towards better-equipped camps when possible. I did miss the luxuries of home, but the challenge was kind of exciting, and I enjoyed meeting people. We got good at finding a quiet location, watching sunsets in the forest, relaxing for a few days, then moving on. It's funny how quickly you can adapt. At each camp or national park we would seek out a board with posters or fliers for a nearby festival or market or "great fishing," and we'd start in that direction. Since we were on the East Coast, we started heading west and south, randomly, just exploring. While Ken drove, I'd play my guitar along with the radio. Sometimes we sang along together, even teasing each other when one of us got the lyrics wrong. I found myself really relaxing for the first time in years. Free.At one point, we were short of money, and the park refused to cash our check, so Ken dressed in brown shorts and knee-socks and found (he said) a broad-brimmed ranger hat, then, posing as a park ranger, started to charge cars for parking. I think he made nearly fifty bucks before we spotted the real rangers eyeing us and had to run off! We hid in our tent until they passed by, and then we both laughed and made fun of each other for being so bad. It felt good to break the rules. I felt a rush like electricity in my soul; a new part of me woke up. I didn't know my straight-laced, law-abiding husband had a streak for larceny or playacting, but it was good to know too. Being bad felt good.A few days later, we settled in next to a small lake. Ken went off to fish, and I was scrounging wood for a fire. I came across a Ranger first-aid cabin and talked to the rangers inside. One of the young men wolf-whistled as I walked up, catching me off guard. I was about to berate him, then I caught a glimpse of my reflection in a window: my blonde hair was braided back, I wore cut-off short pants and a blouse tied at my midriff, and beat-up sneakers covered in dirt. This was a far cry from my normal sundress or housecoat, shoes, underwear, and bra. After weeks of camping, you simply got tired of the upkeep that a more modest and traditional wardrobe demanded. I noticed I'd lost a little weight, accentuating the curves from my hips to my breasts. More importantly, I hadn't been whistled at in years, and never by men the same age as my son. I felt myself blushing a little, feeling flattered, in fact. I talked to the rangers, enjoying their lusty eyes on my body, posing and lightly flirting for the first time since I was in high school. When talking, they mentioned a music festival at a nearby campground and then chuckled, brazenly asking if I was going. Well, as a married woman, I shut them down pretty quickly but accepted the paper flier that described the event and left for my camp.After they were out of sight, I leaned against a tree, catching my breath. I felt flustered and hot; my breathing was heavy, and my face was red. I felt strangely aroused. Could it have been due to the not-so-subtle sexual attention of those two rough young men? I slipped a hand down my shorts and felt my cunt; it was wet! I started thinking of those rangers, letting them take my clothes off, those young eyes admiring my body, their hands roaming over my buttocks, my waist, up to my breasts...I stopped, taking several deep breaths and trying to compose my appearance. Then I started off to camp. Ken was there, cleaning the fish he'd caught. He proudly showed me the catch, plus some blueberries and wild carrots that he'd found.I quickly got the fire going, and we sat back watching the flames grow higher. Ken speared the fish onto sticks to cook them as I looked on. He had let his beard grow; his frame seemed more muscular these days. I hadn't thought of him sexually in a long time; lovemaking was a monthly or birthday event for us these days. Maybe I'd forgotten what desire felt like. When did that happen? Feeling adventurous, I leaned over and kissed him. Ken kissed me, then pulled back (to check on the fire), so I leaned in and pulled him close, passionately kissing him."Whoa! What's gotten into you?" he murmured into my neck."You, hopefully!" I replied playfully.I pretty much tackled him, tearing at his clothes and pressing my mouth against his. Again, he pushed back and said, "At least let's go into the tent!" I stopped what I was doing and looked around; there were no lights or other camps for miles. But I shrugged, and we settled into the tent, where Ken turned and closed the flaps behind us.Ken started undressing, and I sat on our sleeping bag and watched. Once he was down to his underwear, he looked over at me and asked, "Are you going to undress?"I smiled and replied, "Undress me." I wanted to be desired; I wanted to see a little passion in my husband of over 20 years, but he reached over and started to undress me as if I were one of our kids getting ready for bed. Oh, well. At last, I leaned back, nude, and beckoned him to join me. Ken joined me, pulled the sleeping bag over us and only then dropped his drawers. Modest to the end.Sex with my husband was fun when we were young (I never really achieved an orgasm, but the intimacy was nice, and it seemed to cement our relationship.) but over time sex had become obligatory, a ritual where my marital duty was to serve him, or more precisely, let him use my body to get off. He penetrates me, thrusts a few times, squirts, and then rolls over and goes to sleep. Right now, however, my body needs a man. I needed to feel a cock inside of me, thrust with passion, to lose myself in bliss.Ken mounted me in missionary style; we kissed as he found my cunt. I gasped as he inserted his cock in me; that welcome fullness, the exquisite pleasure, the physical contact with my cunt; so familiar, so comfortable. I tried to wriggle and extend his contact with my clitoris, but he seemed oblivious to that effort. He started thrusting, and I spread my legs so I might feel him as deeply as possible.My body needed a man, and I wanted to feel his cock thrusting into my cunt, his manhood swell up and explode inside me, that somehow I had satisfied him completely. However, a few minutes later I heard him grunt and then pull out, rolling off me. I lay there, like a race car stuck at the starting line, watching the other cars speed by me. I got up and, still nude, checked on the fire. I enjoyed the feeling of being naked outside our tent, so exposed, in the fresh air, so I stayed naked while I worked. The fish was done, I made up two plates and then grilled the carrots, added a side of blueberries each, and woke up Ken.Ken saw me nude outside, exposed and free, but turned back into the tent, returning with a long T-shirt and shorts for me. I rolled my eyes but reluctantly dressed before we ate dinner.After we ate, we shared a bottle of wine and just talked. Ken commented that I seemed happier out here, that camping agreed with me, and that he was glad I was here with him, under the stars, just enjoying each other's company. He mentioned that we could stop at the next town, call the colleges, check up on our kids and our neighbors, and maybe send a few postcards, and I agreed, absently. I was thinking of those two young rangers I'd met earlier. Muscular, fit, and boldly eyeing my body as if I were anywhere near their age. After a full evening of stargazing and idle chatter, Ken said he was turning in and took my hand, so I followed him into our tent. I guess I was hoping for another round of intimacy, but he simply crawled into the sleeping bag and passed out.I lay there, listening to Ken's breathing, then the crickets and bullfrogs outside. Carefully, I moved out of my sleeping bag and crawled outside the tent, dropping my clothes and standing in the cool air, completely naked again. It felt liberating, just standing there, one with nature. I took a few deep breaths, my breasts rising and falling, and then I lay down in the damp grass and looked into the stars; so many of them here, far from city lights. After a few minutes, I spread my legs, feeling the cool air rush across my labia, the wet grass tickling my bottom. I started thinking about those two young rangers undressing me, touching me, admiring my breasts, my ass, kissing me, and their hot breath on my neck. I imagined their strong hands exploring my body. Umm, umm. My hand reached down to my cunt; tentatively, I let one finger part my lips and felt the moisture from my tryst with my husband Ken earlier; the slick wetness was still there. I felt around until my fingers rested on my clitoris, then started gently teasing, rubbing, and stroking it. It felt exquisite. With my other hand, I pinched and massaged my nipples, feeling them harden in the cool air. I thought about what those young men would do to me if they happened to find me here, nude, my cunt wet, my nipples hard. Suddenly, I felt my climax approaching, rising; like a full-body sneeze; until the dam burst and I started to shake and quiver with an intense release! I had to bite down on my fist to keep from crying out! I kept rubbing my clit until the massive wave crashed over me, and then heaving and shaking, I started to relax and feel a calming peace overtake my entire being.I lay there, breathing labored, my mind a fog, my body completely relaxed, just staring up at the stars, nude and completely exposed, feeling completely free. Then, I did it again.The next morning, I rose just after Ken-, and found the flier that a young ranger had given me: "Revival '74 at Nude Creek. A Weekend of Music, Dancing, and Peace" I showed it to Ken, and we decided to drive down and check it out. A few days later, we arrived.The rangers had explained that "Nude Creek" was named because in the 1800s it had flowed past a mine. The water picked up lime and other caustic mining chemicals, which killed off the fish and plants not only in the creek but nearby as well, leaving a bald swath of rocks and dirt for miles. Eventually, the mine closed, and over the decades, Mother Nature healed the creek; the plants and fish returned, but there was still a newness, like the skin of a scar, for miles downstream. I still giggled at the name.We parked the station wagon early on Friday morning, a long time before the other campers would show up, just to scout the area and pick a prime location. We did find an excellent spot near the actual creek, under a willow tree, right near the shoreline. There were blackberry bushes on a nearby ridge. The creek was big, anywhere from 40 to 100 yards wide, shallow mostly, with a few deep spots, and the mountain water was clear and warm from the sun. After pitching the tent and claiming our spot, we make a final trip to the station wagon for the last of our supplies.There was only one other camper there, a friendly young man who arrived on a motorcycle, packed with camping gear. The young man introduced himself as Mike. He shook my hand, then Ken's. He was discreet, but I caught his eyes lingering on my breasts, then down my body, to my ass. I should have been offended, but I found myself flattered. If Ken noticed, he didn't say anything. Mike looked the same age as my oldest son, maybe 22 years old, young and fit, a little more slightly built, his reddish-brown hair pulled back into a short ponytail. His facial hair accentuated his strong jawline and high cheekbones; he had piercing green eyes. Ken was fascinated by meeting a real traveling motorcyclist, like the author of his book, and they became easy friends, even though Ken was old enough to be his dad.Mike and Ken became inseparable. Ken was fascinated by Mike's old motorcycle, seemingly held together with bailing wire in some places. Ken showed him how to fix a few things, and Mike began to see Ken as a father figure. They talked endlessly, fished that morning, hiked after lunch, and compared notes between Ken's book and Mike's actual travels.Ken told me later that Mike had been kicked out of his home by his own father sometime after his 16th birthday. Ken didn't go into details, but Mike had been traveling almost since that time, doing odd jobs and living where he could. It was a rough existence, and he had a certain street-smart air about him but a sweet personality.It was after dinner time Friday night when people were just now arriving in larger numbers. Just pulling up was an old VW Microbus camper. I'm not sure why, but it caught my eye as it lumbered into the parking area and skidded to a halt under a tree near the trails that lead back to the camping area. I watched as the door creaked open, and two people emerged. A young man and a young woman. They stretched and looked as if they'd driven a long time before slowly making their way to the same trail we had used. Fascinated, I stared, then caught myself; I'd never seen real "Hippies" before, but they sure looked the part. I picked up my backpack full of provisions and followed them. For some reason, my attention was fixed on the tall young man.When we got back to our campsite, we saw the Microbus people had stripped naked and were cavorting in the creek, laughing and playing in the water. I turned to Ken and said, "That looks like fun! Let's jump in too!"Ken looked unsure, but then handed me my one-piece swimsuit and went into the tent to change. Disappointed, I shrugged, pulled it on, and followed him in. We eventually made it into the water, and it did feel good. Soon, the creek was full of people, some nude, many with swimwear. I guess it was optional; no one seemed to care. We splashed and played for a while until Ken left to start our fire.Eventually, the tall young man from the Microbus made his way over to us, dragging a swarm of young girls in his wake. They giggled and flirted and vied for his attention, but he walked up to me and offered his hand. "Hi, I'm Leo," he said.I took his hand, but for some reason, I forgot how to move my mouth. He was attractive, young, and friendly, and he had a warm smile. I felt my face blush, and my knees shook a little. Then I found my voice and replied, "Um, I'm April. Nice to meet you."Leo turned and waved to the other person he'd arrived with, and she soon joined us, stopping by the pile of clothes they'd abandoned earlier to get dressed. The woman approached and handed Leo his cut-off jeans. He pulled them on easily, just as my husband, Ken, arrived from the tent.Leo was a young man, maybe in his early twenties, with long straight black hair and a faint wisp of a beard along his jawline, paired with a thin horseshoe mustache. Brown eyes, a boyish look, a toothy grin that appeared easily on his face. He had a big chest and broad shoulders, accentuated by a skinny waist. His bare chest had a little hair on each pectoral muscle and a dramatic line of hair down his defined abdominal muscles, making a treasure trail. His cut-off jeans were low on his hips, nearly showing off his pubic hair. I'd made sure to look him in the eyes, but I couldn't help but notice he sported a substantial cock before he pulled his shorts on. Even soft, it swung and bobbed heavily as he walked. His brown eyes were warm and deep; his gaze lingered on mine until Ken offered his hand. When Leo looked away from me toward Ken, maybe reluctantly, I felt a faint sense of... jealousy. Funny, right? Leo lumbered more than walked, swinging his large hands and kind of slouching, which seemed to accentuate his muscled torso and slim waist.The other traveler from the VW Microbus was a woman. She looked Leo's age, maybe a little older, blonde, stacked, I noticed, big firm tits, and a lean, tight ass. She seemed very familiar with Leo, playing with his hair or touching his arms or chest freely. She also seemed strangely... responsible. She doted over the young man, fixing his hair, brushing away loose dirt or grass, making sure he was... I don't know, OK? She wore a simple T-shirt that clung to her wet torso, barely covering her nipples hard from the cold creek water, and a pair of shorts. I caught Ken ogling her before he caught himself and quickly looked away.She nodded to Ken and me. "You've already met Leo. I'm Deb. Nice to meet you," she said warmly.Leo turned to the girls, some in their late teens, others young women, and announced, "It's dinner time, ladies! See you later!" and summarily dismissed them. They seemed to pout or groan but wandered off nonetheless.Ken asked sarcastically, "What's with your harem?"Deb laughed and confessed, "Leo just seems to attract them, you know?" Then she gave him a hug and peck on the cheek.Mike punched Leo in the arm gently and added, "No complaints, right?" Leo laughed and nodded.Deb announced, "I was about to start dinner; if you'll share your fire, I'll cook for you, and I promise you will not regret it!" She put her arm around Ken, smiling.Ken looked over at me quickly, and I got the feeling he was afraid of getting caught enjoying this woman's attention, but he gulped, "Um, yeah, sure!" and moved away.Ken and Deb were busy around the fire, so the rest of us found a couple of logs near the creek to relax on. I found Leo fascinating; he was barely older than my own son, but I couldn't keep my eyes off him. He was charming, in a rough kind of way, friendly, and bold too. Every once in a while, a young girl or girls would wander up and introduce themselves to Leo. He would talk to them for a bit then walk them to the edge of camp, just out of earshot. Sometimes, he'd kiss them, then send them on their way. I mentioned this to Deb, thinking she might feel the same pang of jealousy that I did, as his attention was diverted from her as well. She just shrugged and said, "Oh, that's just Leo, right? He seems to just attract them, like a rock star or something." like it was nothing. I too found myself flirting with Leo, eager for the attention and even the awkward compliments he gave me.We ate dinner together. Deb was true to her word and converted a simple can of stew into a delicious meal, spiced and flavored with a few local herbs she'd found and with real dumplings she'd made on the spot. Ken produced a bottle of wine, while Mike dug around his pack until he found his AM radio, and soon we were listening to mellow rock and laughing like old friends.At one point, Deb asked Ken to dance. Ken looked over at me, and I shrugged. "Go ahead!" I insisted. "Anything to get some time with Leo," I thought.Ken got up, and just then Leo took my hand, and we joined them. A few passing girls were quickly attracted by the music; Mike took the hand of one. A few more people just stopped by, attracted by the fire and the music, and suddenly we were all swaying in the light of our campfire. A few random people wandered over, attracted by the fire or the music. Soon we had a small party going.The whole situation was surreal. Leo's attention to me was also turning me on. I'd been treated like a wife for so long that it was nice to be lusted after. And it was lust; Leo openly watched my boobs, or ass, his open staring perhaps hidden by the darkness and firelight, but I knew he was looking. I knew I was competing with the younger girls who seemed to appear out of nowhere and gravitated to Leo, and it felt good to get his attention.The music slowed, and Deb held Ken close, turning his back to me. Leo pulled me in. I felt his hard, muscled chest against my nipples, his strong arms and legs spinning me around. He let his hands fall down my back to my ass, squeezed me, then felt his way back up. I melted in his arms, feeling sexy for the first time in years. Eventually, Ken turned around and looked over at us.Leo smiled at him, audaciously putting his hands on my ass again, and said to Ken, "Man, you know, your wife is gorgeous, so sexy! You are a lucky man!"I was shocked he'd say something like that in front of Deb, but she didn't seem bothered at all; in fact, she seemed to encourage him. Odd. I thought.The other guys and girls whistled and nodded in agreement, checking me out. I knew I should shut this down, but having a group of young people admire my body was very flattering. I felt myself getting aroused, feeling alive. I looked at my husband for his reaction. Ken started to say something; I assumed about us being married, and blah blah blah... But Deb stepped up and assured him, "All women need to be told they are sexy; we really never tire of it."I remember thinking, "That was a mature statement for someone so young.""Yes, um, I know," replied Ken, a little defensive but smiling. I felt my face flush; I knew I was letting things go too far, but I held onto Leo and just smiled back at Ken.Eventually, the radio station signed off, and we said our good nights. Mike was camped nearby and left in that direction. Deb and Leo made their way back to their camper van, I guess. I sighed, feeling aroused from the dancing and hoping I might talk Ken into a little sex, even knowing it would be disappointing. Ken and I lay there, silently, each afraid to state the obvious: I enjoyed being looked at, and Ken enjoyed showing me off. Or, was it more than that?Once Ken fell asleep, I crept out of the tent and lay naked on the soft grass.Try as I might, I couldn't get the image of the desirable young Leo out of my mind. I felt guilty. Of course, a married woman shouldn't lust after another man. I tried to think of other things; of family and my life before. I wanted to turn away from temptation, but whenever I closed my eyes, I saw that young, muscular man, leering at me, and how it made me feel sexy again.Ken didn't seem bothered by it. I suspected he half wanted me to flirt, to tease that young man; he certainly seemed to provide me an opportunity and never exhibited any jealousy or resentment. That was an odd thing. I wonder if he wanted to see me with Leo.Umm hmm, Leo. So sexy. Lying there, thinking about Leo, his young, firm body, his disarming smile, his large swinging cock. I giggled to myself at fantasizing about another man's cock. I began to rub my breasts, feeling my nipples harden. I pinched and pulled on them, surprised at how good it felt. I felt my clit begin to throb, and I pinched my tits harder, tugging and massaging each one. An involuntary moan escaped my lips. I nervously looked around to see if I was still alone. My right hand slid down to rub my hot little cunt. It was so wet. I couldn't stand waiting anymore; right there, on the dew-wet grass, exposed, I slid my fingers deep into my soaked cunt. My palm rubbing my clit, my head thrown back, I finger fucked myself hard. It took only minutes before I was shaking and moaning in an intense orgasm. My cunt quivered against my fingers as I drove them in me over and over, making a wet sloppy sound, but I didn't care; I half wished someone, some man, would catch me and then fuck me with his hard cock. I wished Leo found me like this, nude and wet, and took me, a married woman, in front of my husband and showed him what a good fucking was, what I desperately needed.I wondered if I could find my way to Leo's vehicle in the moonlight and whether he would still be up. Could I get him alone this late at night? How far would I go if I did?Just then I heard a twig snap, and I looked over to see a figure emerging from the trail. I froze, suddenly very aware of my nakedness and the distance to my tent. There, exposed, caught, I felt more naked than I ever had before. It was exhilarating.A softly whispering voice asked, "April? Is that you?" It was Leo!"Here!" I said quietly and carefully moved towards him. We met up in the dark, just out of earshot of my tent and my sleeping husband. He hugged me. I felt his shirtless chest against my hard nipples. I leaned my head back and felt his hot breath on my face.He started to say, "I was hoping you were still up...""Yes, I couldn't sleep," I confessed, not really sure what to do. I was naked, my body pressed up against the tantalizing body of a young man. I felt a lusty heat stirring in me."You're naked!" He observed."Yes," I confessed, "I was... um, just...""Maybe you were out, wandering in the dark, seeking some satisfaction?" Leo asked, almost mockingly. "Excited for some man you'd just met?"I gasped. How had he known I was fantasizing about him?"Would you really let another man see your naked body?" he needled, "Kiss your neck?" I felt his hot breath on the side of my face as he talked. My knees felt weak, so I held him closer."I bet you haven't even let anyone but your husband touch those incredible tits of yours."I gasped."Have you ever let a guy play with them? Let him kiss those luscious tits of yours.""No," I admitted. Oddly, I felt embarrassed. My sexual experience was almost nil, one man only. Yesterday, that would have been a badge of honor, but now it seemed hopelessly provincial."Ever seduce another man?" he asked, pushing me further. I shook my head. I was very aware of how naked I was, of his muscular chest pressed against me."Ever let him put his face between your beautiful tits and let him kiss them; suck your nipples?" he asked playfully. I giggled at the thought but again shook my head."Have him spread your legs and let him feel your hot, wet, and ready cunt?" he asked. The question shocked me. It seemed very personal and intimate; a question no stranger should ask. For some reason, it made me feel vulnerable and violated. As if he had physically touched me, aggressively, with lust. I started to push him away, but his strong arms held me fast. I was worried he'd notice how aroused I was.Leo must have sensed this and continued, "Have you ever felt another guy's big cock? Other than your husband? Have you let another man's cock fuck you until he shoots a big creamy load inside you?"I felt trapped! He knew too much! Maybe I had fantasized about a sexy rendezvous with a hot young stud, but here it was happening and too fast.He paused and whispered, "Actually do what you dream of doing with a man. A man who sees you as a sexual creature, so much more than a housewife. So beautiful, so breathtaking?"His talk both shamed me and aroused me. I felt like a high school virgin at a college frat party, so inexperienced yet so curious. He was close. I could feel his breath on my face and my lips. I heard him inhale and feared he was about to ask me more intimate questions, further exposing my sheltered sexual life.But I silenced him by pulling his face close and kissing him. The first lips I'd kissed since high school, the first not-my-husband guy I'd kissed out of lust. Instantly, we were making out like teenagers, all lips and tongues and hands groping everywhere. I was aware I was still nude and vulnerable, and I felt his erection through his cut-off jeans. It felt heavy and hard; I wanted it so bad. I started to slide my hand down the front of his cut-off shorts; I could just feel the soft, silky skin of his cock with my fingertips. Leo was kissing me full-on now, forcefully, sensually. I felt all his youth and energy and eagerly kissed him back. He leaned in and pressed his lips against mine. I opened my mouth slightly, then I felt his tongue glide past my lips and into my mouth. He began exploring the inside of my lips with his tongue. I did the same, Leo inviting me into his mouth. Oh, god, it felt so good!"Wait! Um, what about Deb?" I asked, suddenly feeling the need to slow things down but instantly feeling dumb for asking at all. My brain was still catching up to my lust; it was happening too fast.Leo grinned and assured me, "Deb knows where I was going and who I wanted to meet. She said it was good for both of us.""Really? I just assumed you two were, you know, together," I asked, surprised.Leo chuckled. "It's not like that." He looked into my eyes. "No, she knows my spirit is free. She knew I would be with you tonight, even before you did."His words, "...I am going to be with you..." rang in my head. I felt a tingle in my cunt. Yes! I wanted to hear those words!"But..." I continued, still feeling a little marital loyalty and resistance to what I was feeling. "What about all those girls that you seem to attract, always following you around?"Leo grinned. "Girls? Can't you guess at the answer yourself? There are lots of girls here, but you are a woman." He assured me, in a convincing tone. "A woman with deep, unsatisfied appetites, a longing, a hunger." Then he leaned in and kissed me. "...Eager and obedient," he taunted.I felt a rush of energy sparking all over my body. He was seducing me, and I was willing. He kissed me again. It was exactly like the excitement of your first real kiss, but with more experience and less tentativeness. I kissed him back. We started to make out again. His tongue probed my lips; I parted them and surrendered to him.I sucked his tongue further into my mouth and began circling my tongue around it. Our mouths became aggressive. I let him feel my desperate longing, my rising lust.He withdrew his tongue from my mouth and pulled his face away from mine. I opened my eyes to find him staring back at me expectantly. In my passion, I guess I must have moaned or cried out because I heard Ken's voice from the direction of our tent: "April? Are you OK?"That caused Leo to stop what he was doing, looking up to see whether we had been discovered or not, then gave me one last kiss and whispered, "I will see you later, babe!" before jogging off down the trail.I lay there, frustrated and alone, until Ken walked over. "Are you OK?" he asked."Yes, I needed to pee, but I must have gotten turned around in the dark and then fell. That's when I cried out." It wasn't a total lie, certainly, but it wasn't everything, I thought to myself. "I was so close!" I heard myself say, a tinge of annoyance in my voice."You sure were close!" I heard Ken say, and for a moment I thought he'd been watching Leo and myself kissing and groping each other like prom dates. It suddenly occurred to me how hot that scene would be! Would I make love to Leo with Ken, my husband, watching nearby; exposed, raw, giving Leo my body, shamelessly allowing myself to be ravaged by another man? Making my husband watch every sexual act Leo made me perform? I closed my eyes and felt an erotic energy tingle through my body; my knees shook for a second, and I gasped involuntarily."Close?" I croaked."Yeah, our tent is right over there," Ken replied, nodding in its direction. Surprisingly, I felt disappointed that he hadn't caught me, so I let Ken lead me back to our tent and then climbed into the sleeping bag next to him.Ken rested his head on his elbow. I heard him take a deep breath. "I was almost thinking you were sneaking off to meet... someone," he said softly."Why would you think that?" I asked, as if uninterested in this line of discussion. Inwardly, I was afraid I'd gone too far in my open flirting with Leo.Ken paused for a long time, then continued, "You and Leo, dancing tonight. You looked so young in the firelight, so happy, and so beautiful. It reminded me of when I first saw you in high school, when we first met. I fell in love with you immediately, completely head-over-heels.""And you don't mind if your wife dances around with a younger man?" I queried, trying to sound disinterested."When I saw you dancing tonight with that young man, it reminded me of that moment; how I felt then. And how lucky I am," he admitted wistfully.I was stunned. Ken didn't sound like I expected a husband of 20+ years; not jealous or possessive at all. He actually sounded happy for me."I did enjoy the attention; it made me feel young..." I confessed, then I turned to him, placing my head on his chest and listening to his breathing for a few long moments. "No, in fact, it was more than that," I taunted him, for some reason feeling the need to be completely honest with my husband. "I felt alive! On fire! Like I haven't felt in a long time. Sensual! Sexy! Reckless even! Just, really alive!"I braced myself for a verbal onslaught, Ken's bruised ego, a denial of my feelings, or arguments that I was just a middle-aged housewife lusting after a younger man. Since our wedding, our sexual drives were definitely mismatched. I was feeling it more and more lately, but I was increasingly unwilling to settle for less. I mentally prepared myself to fight back verbally against his inevitable resistance."I like it when you are alive," Ken whispered softly, "that's the whole point of an adventure." Then he kissed my forehead, rolled over, and closed his eyes. I was stunned. For a moment, I just lay there and let it sink in. Not mad? Not hurt? Not possessive? Did he just suggest that I take a lover? Have a fling?I sighed. Ken was a good man, after all. I couldn't cheat on my husband, behind his back, like a thief, or face a lifetime of knowing that I was deceitful, a liar, and unfaithful. Now, I felt like it was up to me.I curled up against the cold night air, and Ken put his arm around me. I snuggled in against his strong chest, the feeling of safety and familiarity making me feel peaceful, and I drifted off to sleep.Chapter 2: "Take a walk on the wild side." April takes a lover, but he takes her to an extreme, toying with her limits and her marriage. One wrong step and it might blow up in her face. I give into temptation.The music festival started the next day: people with long hair (even men!) and tie-dyed t-shirts, worn jeans and sandals arrived and milled about as the crowd grew. Booths selling food and T-shirts quickly popped up, people were dancing in the parking lot even before the music started. ; a real party. Then the bands took the stage, each one better than the last, the show was great, and the music was amazing. The bands played, and people danced and partied until late into the night. I kept looking out for Leo even as Ken and I danced and made our rounds of whatever food we might sample. It wasn't until very early the next day that we found our tent again and slept in until mid-afternoon. By mid-day Sunday, most of the crowd had left, and I noticed the Microbus was still here, along with a few random cars with out-of-state plates.There was also a tow truck with a sign on its side that red "Don's Towing and Repair Service" in faded lettering. I noticed it because Mike was talking to the driver, a rough but handsome man in his mid-30s. Wearing a shirt with the arms ripped off, dirty jeans, and chewing on a blade of grass. Mike saw me and waved, and then the both of them hurried off on some errand.Late afternoon, Ken and I were sitting by the creek to cool off when Leo and Deb came by. They waved, then stripped naked and ran into the creek, splashing and laughing, chasing each other around. Deb saw us and waved us over.I tugged Ken by the hand, saying, "Let's join them!" but he pulled back, shaking his head."Um, they're naked! I think they may want to be left alone," he said, absently.I sighed, exasperated. I was getting a little tired of his prudishness; it was holding me back. I also felt like Ken was hiding something, even though he liked showing me off, I think. He enjoyed the attention his wife was getting from younger men. And he relished the attention Deb was giving him too."Are you afraid of popping a boner in front of your big-boobed hippie girlfriend?" I teased him. Ken looked shocked. I had never talked like that before, but in fact, I was feeling much more adventurous since Ken interrupted Leo and me the other night.I kept going: "Do you like her boobs better than mine?" I asked, coyly. Ken shot me a puzzled look as if I were crazy. I arched my back and made my breasts as prominent as possible. "See? Mine are pretty nice too, maybe not as big, but still firm!" I said, proudly. Ken looked confused and embarrassed, so I pressed my advantage. I found that I liked embarrassing him. "Let's go ask Leo if he likes my boobs!" I said, stripping out of my swimsuit and leaping through the water naked to where Leo and Deb were. A moment later I heard Ken splashing right behind me.Leo and Deb had found a deep pocket of water and were sitting, the level just up to Deb's nipples. Leo smiled as I approached. Ken arrived a few seconds later, I think, to take my hand and pull me back to our tent, but I sat down too and let the cool water cover my boobs. Ken was standing nearby, still in his trunks, the water level just at his crotch.Deb stood up and went over to Ken, the clean water coursing off her boobs and skin. She grinned and said, "I'm glad you could join us!" Ken discretely averted his gaze. Deb rolled her eyes and chuckled at his modesty."Ken and I were talking about boobs," I said, jauntily. "He might want to compare his wife's to the competition!" I said. Ken's eyes shot daggers in my direction. Undeterred, I stood up, fully nude, and faced Deb. She grinned, and we both turned to Ken. "Which do you prefer?" I asked with false innocence.Leo laughed. "They are both beautiful, don't you think?" He lifted his eyebrow, turning to Ken, and then he took Deb's hand and spun her around in the water, showing her off. She seemed to relish the attention. I spun around and did a little sexy dance next to Ken, as if auditioning for him. I found myself getting aroused by making him uncomfortable. I know it was a little petty of me, but I caught Leo grinning each time I made Ken uncomfortable, and it was harmless, really. Leo whistled, admiring my form. Then Deb had Leo stand up, exposing his naked body and semi-hard cock, and made him turn around full circle. His tight ass, muscular body dripping water, and his cock was magnificent. I allowed myself to take a good look."Men are beautiful too, aren't they? Deb asked me. I nodded, and then I started to untie Ken's trunks. He moved to stop me, but I shot him a deadly look, and he relented. I tugged them down and exposed him. I just realized that I hadn't seen my husband's cock for, gosh, since we were young. Outside of a glimpse during his bath, or changing, I mean. He was still a handsome man, even with age; strong, muscled, much hairier than Leo, I noted. Deb whistled her approval, but Ken looked mortified, desperate to cover up. He sank into the water up to his neck, sulking. Regardless, we talked and splashed and goofed around. As the sun went down, we moved to our campsite, and Deb and Ken started a campfire. We set our wet clothes out to dry.The ever-present Mike appeared this time with Don following. Quick introductions were offered, and Don relayed that there were always opportunities to make a few dollars at these events for a good mechanic. Mike thanked him for fixing his motorcycle and introduced him to Ken.Leo sat alone on a log a little away from the fire. They were all in T-shirts and jean shorts but didn't seem to care that we were still semi-naked or wearing towels and drying off from the creek. Ken and Deb seemed to be deep in conversation about spices and mushrooms and whatever, but I did notice that Deb seemed intent on drawing his attention away, for some reason. By this time, we were all more comfortable with open nudity, even Ken, it seemed.I pulled out my old guitar and softly strummed a few chords. Leo produced a harmonica out of his back pocket amazingly and played a perfect accompaniment. It was one of those electric moments when everything, however unlikely, seemed to come together. I felt myself drawn to Leo; the longer we played, the more I desired him. It was almost an uncontrollable craving, and I felt dizzy.A few people wandered by, and of course, the girls looking were for Leo. Don wasted no time introducing himself and Mike to the girls. Leo looked up but didn't seem to care.To be continued in part 2, based on a post by mydeepsix, for Literotica.
Show more...
3 days ago

ExplicitNovels
Gift of the Virility Gods: Part 3
The Institute Is Astounded. By maigret - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chapter 24. Home to bed. At the Institute, Suzanne took one look at the disheveled Kyoko, her barely covered puffy tits verging on obscene, the belly threatening to pop more buttons off of her strained blouse, and the stunned expression on the poor young girl’s face, and instantly understood that this was another victim of my wild cock. “Come on, girl, we’ll check you in and get you all taken care of. You’ll stay here until you have your baby.” After she had led Kyoko out, Suzanne turned to me. “Any others like that, you can bring them here. This is good for us. We want to study your entire sexual network, your harem.” She grinned mischievously. “So, tell me about your day?” she added. And I told her about Kyoko’s mom. “Well, at least that’s not another pregnancy. You’ll have to be very careful until your condition is cured. You should try to control yourself as much as possible, but if you can’t, we can provide women for you.” “I don’t need women to be provided. I can hunt my own.” “Interesting choice of words. Our women, however, are sterilized, so there are no risks. In your condition, you could produce babies faster than rabbits do with your hunger. Think about it. Here is the number for our service.” “Ok, I’ll think about it.” Then we settled in for my therapy session. Suzanne was intense and focused. She questioned me about every aspect of my life, my sexual habits, my fantasies. I had never had someone take such an interest in me. I began to relax and open up. Soon I was telling her things I had never told anyone before. She was so friendly and accepting too. With Suzanne, it was such a pleasure just to talk that I temporarily forgot about my cock. But time flew and Suzanne announced that our therapy session had ended. “You’d better go home. Tomorrow you can bring Cassidy in to stay until she gives birth. We need to monitor the situation more closely.” At home my three roommates were in a similar situation as the night before. Cassidy was sprawled on the bed, her body bulging in all directions. She was all achy from the fast growth and weight gain. Seeing her giant tits made me hard again though. I had to unleash my cock to keep it from getting crushed in my pants. Cassidy half-heartedly stroked it and kissed it, but she was worn down. “We’re going to take you to the Institute tomorrow Cassidy.” “Fine. So you can stay here and fuck Caitlin?” “Are you still mad about that?” “You’re damn straight I’m still mad about that.” “I just needed to get my rocks off. They’re going to cure me at the Institute of my sex mania.” “Promise me you won’t fuck Caitlin tonight.” “I promise,” I said, not knowing if I could keep my promise. “I’m exhausted. I’m going to sleep.” I lay next to her, my cock pointing to the ceiling, while Cassidy drifted off. Soon she was emitting little pig-like snores. My cock was still rock hard. I left the bedroom. Caitlin lay on the sofa, her eyes staring at my cock. She was neither welcoming nor rejecting. Her big tits heaved under her t-shirt, her nipples threatening to punch holes in the fabric. I grabbed my cock and began to stroke. “Oh god!” Caitlin spoke anxiously. I remembered my promise to Cassidy. I passed the sofa and opened the door to Marina’s bedroom. Marina reading a book in her bed. She was wearing a flimsy camisole that accentuated her slender curving figure. She radiated loveliness. “Finally,” she said. She threw off the sheets, peeled off her lingerie and spread her legs. Without any preliminaries, I forced my fat cock into her cunt. I was no longer taking much pleasure in sex. The need for release overrode everything, and I sought the quickest path. I lay on top of Marina and bucked roughly, chafing her cunt until I was sufficiently stimulated. In a couple of minutes my cum geyser erupted, soaking her cunt and the sheets in stickiness. Both Marina and I had been silent throughout the fucking, but the bed clanged and banged. “Well, that wasn’t the greatest fuck ever, but I’m glad you came to me,” Marina said. “Yeah, I know it wasn’t, Marina. It’s my sex mania. They’re going to cure me at the Institute.” “So, aren’t you worried about getting me pregnant?” “I didn’t think about it.” “Don’t think, meathead. It’s not your forte.” Marina chortled. “No, I mean,” "Don't say anything. Anyway, I think I'm already pregnant from before. I'm not showing yet, but I feel something. I bet Caitlin is pregnant too. Look at all this cum. You think our little ovaries are safe from that?" "No, I guess not." "You're a dumb fuck, but what a fuck! If we're all on the fast track like Cassidy, then you'll have a bunch of mewling brats on your hands before you know it." "I don't want to think about it." "You're not much of thinker are you? If you can't think, then fuck me again. That was too short last time." And Marina bent over to start pumping and licking my cock, slurping down the cum residue. Her skills were immense. My cock bounced back to full hardness in no time. This time she crawled on top of me and impaled herself on my giant member. This time it was Marina bucking and riding until she was well chafed. Again the bed creaked and banged. Again I poured a river of cum into her. Marina raised herself off my cock and lay down in my arms. After that I drifted off to sleep. Chapter 25. On call at the Institute. In the morning, the door to Marina's room opened. Cassidy was standing there. "Marina! Oh no!" She wailed. Again the tears were falling. Caitlin was peeping over her shoulder. "Cassidy, Cassidy. I just had to fuck that's all, and I promised I wouldn't fuck Caitlin," Marina had woken up too. She punched my arm. "Thanks, asshole!" she said. "Look, let's just go to the Institute. They'll take care of you and they're going to cure my disease." "Disease!" Marina harrumphed. "I guess that's all we can do," Cassidy sighed. "Now get out of that slut's bed!" "Who are you calling a slut?" Marina said. "Never mind," Cassidy said. "Everyone needs to calm down," I said. I jumped out of the bed and hurried to get dressed. The only thing that still fit Cassidy just barely was her formerly baggy sweat suit. The pants were now tightly stretched over her wide hips and barely covered her crotch. Her ass crack was visible. The top couldn't be zipped, but we managed to pin it closed just under her tits and over her enormous belly. Her tits spilled out of the top, and her brown areolae were mostly exposed. The fabric covered her nipples at least, as long as she didn't move much. But when she did her nipples often popped out too. The entire expanse of her smooth round belly of course could not be covered at all. Dressed like this, we went to the Institute. Suzanne was there to greet us. She led us into a suite with several empty hospital beds, and one bed that was full. In it lay Kyoko, naked. Her belly was swollen bigger than yesterday. Suzanne explained, "Your semen is potent. We've measured the effects, and it appears that one month of pregnancy only takes one day. Cassidy here is already eight months pregnant. Kyoko is six months pregnant. As I told you, in your condition you can produce offspring faster than rabbits." Suzanne smiled slightly. "You fucked her too?" Cassidy's jaw dropped. "I was at work, you weren't around, what could I do?" I said. "Not fuck her, that's what!" "Cassidy, in his condition, he can hardly help himself. That's what we need to treat," Suzanne patted me gently on the back. I felt a warm feeling from the sympathy. "I'm going to be in here with her?" Cassidy asked. "Yes, we have to put you all together because there is a special team assembled to handle the rapid pregnancy syndrome. You'll be naked so that we have easy access to your body. And we keep it warm in here so that you won't catch cold, around 90 degrees," Suzanne said. Cassidy sat down on the bed. I noticed that Kyoko's body was gleaming with a fine mist of sweat. Cassidy had already started to sweat profusely, causing her tits to shine seductively. My cock stirred. I had to unzip as usual. "Not here, hon," Cassidy said. Suzanne just smiled and walked over to the wall. She pressed the intercom button and said, "Sex worker to room 1. Sex worker to room 1." In a minute an attractive long-legged female entered the room. She was wearing thigh-high black fuck me boots, a red patent leather mini-skirt, and a lacy black bustier that thrust her apparently artificial, large and hard tits up and out. She had long blonde hair, heavy make-up and was still young and attractive despite the hard and bitchy expression on her face. Aside from her implants, her body was lean and muscular. Suzanne whispered in my, "Sterilized. On call here all the time. Don't fuck the nurses, ok?" She patted my back again. Kyoko hadn't had time to say hello to me, but she and Cassidy just stared open mouthed as I walked over to the prostitute. I pushed her against the wall and pulled her ass towards me. She wasn't wearing any underwear, and her mini was so short that as soon as she lifted her ass towards me her cunt was exposed. She had a big metal bar through her pierced clit. That made me curious, so I unfastened her bustier. Sure enough she had big metal bars through her pierced nipples. I mounted her like a dog in heat. She braced herself against the wall and ground her ass into me. Her face was all concentration. I twisted her nipple bars. She moaned. I twisted her clit bar. She groaned. She was a real pro. In spite of my size, she was gyrating against me with high speed and force. I didn't last long. My cum dripped all down her long thighs and calves to form a puddle on the floor. She smiled at me as I pulled out of her steaming cunt. "Name's June," she said. "Thanks, June." And she strutted out of the room, cum shaking off her legs at every step. "Sanitation worker to room 1," Suzanne intoned into the intercom, then she turned to me. "Now it's time for more therapy." And she led me out the room, leaving the two pregnant females behind without a word. In the therapy session, Suzanne gained my confidence and I began to confide my most personal thoughts and feelings to her. She didn't analyze them in a clinical manner, but instead compared my experiences with those in her own life, even sharing personal details of her own. We were laughing and smiling by the end of the time. Yes, Suzanne was a charming woman. I began to desire her, but my desire was different than for other women. I didn't want to just take her and throw her on the floor and clean her insides out with my tool. I wanted to spend more time with her, just to be close to her. There were sexual feelings too, but I imagined myself pleasing her, her wanting me, in a different way than the raw fucking I had grown accustomed to. Could she be the pure love for me? In any case, I couldn't stay at the institute, so I went back to the apartment to spend the evening. Chapter 26. Penetration avoided. Caitlin was alone in the apartment. She was wearing just a t-shirt and panties. Her tits had grown really large. They were spectacularly firm, and her nipples were long and jutting up under the thin fabric of the shirt. Her cunt was puffy, and there was a clear cameltoe through her panties. Her large tanned legs had grown more muscular and curvy since she first appeared in the apartment. She still retained a youth and freshness and lightness than her overripe sister Cassidy had lost. "Caitlin!" I moaned as I pulled my already erect cock out of my pants. "Ok, I guess I can't stop you. It's futile to resist," she said casually, and she peeled off her flimsy garments, lay back on the sofa and spread her legs. I was approaching her and had begun to rub my cock head on her moist slit when the door opened. "Stop!" Marina cried. "Shut up Marina," I said. "No, I talked to Cassidy. Didn't they say at the Institute that you could hurt our insides like that? What if she's pregnant?" "Pregnant?" Caitlin said. "Yes, you dumb trailer trash, that's what happens when you fuck. And with his cum, you could hardly avoid it," Marina said. "I've got to fuck," I grunted. "I know, cave man, we'll get you off another way," Marina purred. Under her guidance, I stood while Caitlin faced away from me, straddled my cock and grasped it between her thighs. She rubbed her moist cunt back and forth over the top, bouncing her bubble ass off my thighs. I could reach around and fondle her tits to my heart’s content. I strummed my fingers against her rubbery nipples as she moaned. I didn't penetrate her though. My giant cock stuck through to the other side, where Marina was kneeling. She had one hand around the upper part of my shaft, and kept my cock head in her luscious mouth. Her full plump lips were glued to the ridge of my cock head, while her tongue swirled all over the head itself. The feeling was exquisite, and having these two beauties all over me was enough to overcome my recent problems of not being able to cum outside of a cunt. I bucked wildly as the cum began to flow, bumping Caitlin's fresh cunt into Marina's face. "Ah; Gurr! Oh!" I groaned. I heard Marina gag, gulp, and then begin to gargle my cum. A few remaining blasts covered her eyes, nose, and cheeks in a sheet of white glue. Caitlin giggled. I still had a firm grip on Caitlin's tits, which I released for a moment. "Better go little girl before I'm ready to fuck you again," I said. She sprang free and ran to the bathroom. Marina smiled up at me, gorgeous in her sexual abandon. "Thanks, Marina," I said. "Don't mention it. But you'd better lock yourself in your room the rest of the night. I don't think you should fuck us anymore." "Don't say that, Marina. I love to fuck you." "Thanks, but let's take a break." "For tonight at least. That blowjob was awesome." And I went to my room. Chapter 27. Shriti stops by. In the morning I got up to go to work without spotting any of the females of the apartment. As I left the building and entered the street, I heard Shriti's voice calling me. "Stop, I have to talk to you," she said. I turned to face her. Instantly I saw what had happened. Like the other women I had come in contact with, her tits had grown so that they no longer fit her clothes. Her blouse could not be fully buttoned, and she was spilling out of her bra in a most attention-getting manner. And between her blouse and her skirt, her rounded belly poked out, showing her dark glowing Indian skin. I reached out to touch her belly. "I knocked you up," I said. "Yes, how could this happen so fast?" Shriti was nervous. "Don't worry, it's my condition. I will take you to the Institute. They'll take care of you." And I walked her over. Shriti was as shocked as Cassidy and Kyoko to see three pregnant women in the room. Cassidy was growing accustomed to this, and rather than berate me, simply hung her head in shame. A nurse came in, a young woman, but rather chubby and plain. She began to strip Shriti down so that they could put her in bed. My cock stiffened again at the sight of all this plump sweaty female flesh. Cassidy was enormous, ready to pop. Kyoko was getting close as well, while Shriti was comparatively less bulgy but still pleasing. I unzipped. The nurse was the closest cunt, so I grabbed her arm to try to maneuver her into position. She broke free and ran to the intercom. "Sex worker to room 1! Sex worker to room 1! Hurry!" Now Shriti was nearby, so I moved towards her and pushed her face down onto a bed. Her ass was in the air and I was ready to plunge in. "Don't!" the nurse cried. "You'll hurt the baby!" I paused for a second. At that moment, June burst into the room, her high heels clattering across the floor. She ran to the bed, lay down, hitched up her mini-skirt and spread her legs wide. "Take me, big boy!" Her pubes were waxed smooth, highlighting her long pink clit. Her cunt lips were long and ragged from years of rough fucking. I was still holding my cock quivering just outside of Shriti's cunt. June grabbed my cock and pulled it towards her. In an instant I was inside her. "Hard! Rip me up!" June hissed. I jackhammered her with ferocity. In spite of her loose worn cunt, June had powerful cunt muscles from lots of practice. She squeezed and released in rapid bursts, and soon I was pouring yet another bucket load of cum into her. Shriti was still on the bed next to me, watching with fascination. "Argh! Oh; Uh!" I groaned. The nurse crept over to Shriti and pulled her away, leading her to one of the empty beds. I was still crouched over June, dripping cum on the floor, when Suzanne entered the room, followed by the nurse. Suzanne patted me gently on the back. "Come on, it's time for therapy," she said, and led me by the hand out of the room. The nurse led Shriti to her bed. I hadn't bothered to stuff my cock back in my pants so people were staring at me as I was walking down the hall hand in hand with the sweet, elfin Suzanne. Her small hand's gentle pressure soothed me. We reached her office and sat down and began to talk. It was a long talk ranging over all of my past relationships, and Suzanne compared my feelings not only to her textbook theories but to her own relationships as well. She had also struggled with finding true love. "Let me ask you something, Suzanne" "Go ahead." "Why aren't you afraid of me? I mean I fuck... I am attacking all these women, and yet you sit with me so calmly." "Are you sexually attracted to me?" Suzanne asked, coyly putting her pencil to her smooth lips. "Yes, Suzanne, you are so smoking hot!" I exclaimed. "Okay then, but, let me tell you something," she said. "Yes." "I can see, I can feel, that your feelings for me are something beyond just wanting a quick fuck. And let me tell you, I know myself that I am worth a whole lot more than a quick fuck. So we both know that a quick fuck is not what we want. You see, I don't have anything to worry about." "You're right Suzanne." I smiled. Still I worried and wondered about if and when my cock would rise up and take control of me. "Anyway, our time is up for today. You have the number to call for our service. Use it if you get in trouble." She walked up to me as I stood by the door to go. She leaned up and gave me an ever so light kiss on the cheek, then looked up at me and smiled. "You're a good boy," she said, as if she were addressing a child or a terrier. And yet my heart was melted by this tender gesture. I grasped her hand. "Goodbye, Suzanne." Chapter 28. Staying Home. At home, Marina had made herself scarce, but Caitlin sat on the sofa watching tv. She was wearing a spandexy exercise leotard that was now a couple of sizes too small for her. Her tits spilled out the top, and her hips and ass flared out from the bottom. Her belly had thickened a bit. She was pregnant, although it wasn't that obvious yet. Again I was instantly erect, and unzipped. "Oh shit," she said. "Then why'd you stay home Caitlin?" "I don't know where to go, what to do. Cassidy was supposed to show me around, and now I just have to wait until she delivers your baby." "You'd better start trying to suck me off, you hot little bitch. Otherwise I ..." "You what?" "You know what, little girl, and your baby won't like it." Caitlin came over to me with trepidation. But she was a slut by nature, and once she fixed her eyes on my monster cock, she let herself go. She dropped to her knees and popped it into her mouth. It felt pretty good, but her technique was still amateurish. It was hard to expect an eighteen year old to have the skills to properly handle a fifteen inch long cock. Whenever she tried to take me deep into her mouth, she gagged, or began to scrape me with her teeth. She couldn't develop a proper rhythm with her hands. Clearly a pimply teenager could have shot his load just at the sight of her sexy mouth opened up to receive him, but I wanted more. I threw her to the ground and tore her spandex off. "No, the baby!" she said. "I'm going to fuck you up the ass, little girl!" I shouted. "No!" Caitlin screamed. I positioned myself at her back door. There was enough saliva and juice on my cock to provide a slight lubrication, but I had apply significant force to get my cock inside Caitlin's tight teen ass. I didn't mind the pain in my sexual frenzy, but clearly she did. She was screaming bloody murder. But her jerky pelvic motions only got me more excited. Her intestines were loose, slippery, and long. I was able to get the entire fifteen inches inside her, and I could feel the displacement of internal organs as I moved my cock around inside her. Her asshole clenched and unclenched in an effort to expel the intruder, but this only drove me to the edge. I grabbed her ass and slammed into her harder. "Ah! Oh! Uh! Uh" I shouted. I began to unload my buckets of cum deep inside her digestive tract. I was kneeling on the floor, crouched over her, her ass was in the air, her face buried in her hands on the floor, sobbing and screaming alternatively. More and more cum was flowing out of me, filling her up. She coughed a bit and cum dribbled out from her mouth onto the floor. I pulled out with a rapid whoosh. My cock was covered in blood, cum, and shit. It was really gross. My cum acted like an enema on Caitlin. Out of her gaping asshole, a nasty mixture of liquid poo, cum, blood, and bile began to pour out, all over the floor. Caitlin raised her head and looked back at me with crying eyes and her mouth open in astonishment. She was so young and hot that even in this messed up state she still looked good. "We'd better hit the shower," I said. "You're a monster," she whined. "You betcha, Caitlin." And I lifted her up and led her to the shower. I put her in and helped to soap her off, admiring her magnificent body. Then I cleaned myself up. I was sufficiently sated to not need to fuck her again after that. "You'd better lay down and rest, Caitlin. And don't come out of the bedroom unless you want some more of this meat." "Sure thing, boss." Chapter 29. Rosa. I sat down on the sofa, naked. Then the doorbell rang. I opened it, naked. I didn't care any more about my condition. It was Rosa. Her tits and belly and grown large too. Another baby in the oven. "I need to come in," she said. "Come in." And my cock rose and grew, seeing her shining bursting ripe Mexican melons and full figure. Rosa looked worried. "Don't worry Rosa." I remembered the call girl service from the Institute. I had it on my speed dial and pressed the number. "Send someone right away," I said. "I'm pregnant," Rosa said. "Oh yeah," I said, stroking my cock. "No, I'm pregnant with your baby. Why is this happening so fast?" I explained the whole situation, the Institute, everything. I was obsessed with stripping Rosa down and seeing her naked body. "Let's fuck for old time's sake, Rosa," I said. I pawed at her tits. "Slow down, are you crazy, man?" My cock was beginning to take over. Just then the doorbell rang again. I opened it. A slender black woman wearing a loose grey sweater, a black skirt, and black leather boots entered. She knew the score immediately. She dropped to her knees and began sucking my huge cock. "That's a big one, baby," she said. Her thick lips gained traction on my fat cock. I needed more. I pulled her up. I was feeling stronger and more powerful than ever. I lifted her skirt up. No panties, just like I wanted. I lifted her whole body up in the air and plunged her down onto my cock. She wasn't wearing a bra either, so I could grab her nice but not too large tits under the fabric. I held her in the air as I stood, plunging my cock up and down into her sweet black cunt. Juices began to drip onto the floor. She began to contract around my cock. I shot my load, again cum spattering all over the floor. "Ah! Ugh! Ahh!" I screamed. Caitlin's door opened and she stuck her head out to observe the scene. In the meantime, Rosa was not only watching the fuckfest in front of her, but had also noticed the awful mess on the floor. I let the black woman down off my pole. She lowered her skirt and said, "Will that be all?" "Sure, thanks." "Name's Jenny by the way." "Bye Jenny" "Okay Rosa, now you clean this mess up and then we'll get you to the Institute." Rosa was in shock, but she did as she was told. While Rosa was cleaning, my phone rang again. It was Elaine. She was pregnant too, although she had never expected to be at her age. I told her we'd pick her up and take her to the Institute. So I grabbed a cab, stuffed Rosa in it, and went to pick up Elaine. Elaine was already pretty swollen too. I was sitting in the back squeezed in between these two plump preggos. Elaine, being older, had bulging veins everywhere, veiny swollen tits, a veiny belly, and veiny legs. It was a real freak show. Like all my conquests, she hadn't had time to go out and get proper maternity clothes, so she was busting the seams on her regular clothing. I had to reach out and grab her tits. I pulled one out and started to suckle on her engorged boob. I unzipped my cock. Rosa began to pump it with her hands. She couldn't help herself. The cab driver was eyeing us in the mirror. "Shit! I need to fuck!" I screamed, but I knew the dangers to the little fetuses riding in the cab with me. I whipped out my phone and dialed the sex worker speed dial. We were only a few minutes from the institute. Fortunately for Rosa and Elaine, there wasn't enough room in the cab for me to easily maneuver into a penetration position. Rosa had now leaned over to suck me off. It felt really great, but it only increased my horniness. The cab pulled up to the institute. Two nurses were on the curb, and they instantly whisked Rosa and Elaine away from me. With the nurses stood June, barely clothed in a wispy transparent tank top, micro mini skirt, and thigh-high black boots. I exited the cab with my huge cock pointed straight at her. I practically tackled her and threw her to the pavement. Within moments my cock was snuggling safely inside her, and I began to buck like a frantic mustang. Passers-by gathered in a circle to watch the free show. "Need to fuck! Fuck! Ah! Ugh! Oh! Oh Yeah Baby!" I screamed. June panted and moaned. She held on tight as a slammed her, and kept my cock inside her even as the high pressure jets of cum threatened to blast my cock free. It was all over in two minutes. There was some scattered applause among the stunned crowd. I lay still on top of June, cum trickling in all directions. June panted heavily. "You're hard to handle," she said. "You're great, June. A real pro." "Thanks," she said. "Now we'd better get inside before we get a citation." We scrambled inside the doors of the Institute, and the crowd dispersed. I went up to Room 1. Inside the beds were almost all full. Elaine and Rosa were already naked, having joined Cassidy, Kyoko, and Shriti. They were all sweaty, big-breasted and big-bellied. They were all staring at each other with very serious expressions. Suzanne entered the room. She tapped me on the shoulder. "I need to talk to you," she said. We walked out into the hall. "I see your harem is growing," she said. "Yes." "The pregnancies are continuing to progress rapidly. We expect that Cassidy will be the first to give birth tomorrow. Now, you must bring anyone else you've impregnated here right away. These rapid births could be dangerous, and if they are premature, well..." "I see." "Are there more?" Suzanne squinted at me suspiciously. "Yes, there are." "Get them over here. Once the babies start popping out it's going to get really crazy around here." "Ok, Suzanne." "By the way, I have some good news." "What's that?" "You've noticed that your penis hasn't grown any bigger lately?" "True, I'm stopped at only 15 inches." "Only 15 inches, you're a riot!" Suzanne laughed and smiled lightly. "Anyway, what I mean to stay is that we've been studying your latest sperm samples." "Latest samples? I only gave one." "From Jenny and June. They work for us, you know." "I see." "And there is a gradual fall off in activity. Your sperm count, size, and testosterone levels are starting to drop from your peak. That means that you are starting to become sexually satiated. You may start to see your penis size fall back into a more normal range, and your sex mania decrease. If we can get you back into a controllable zone, then you could be considered rehabilitated." "And if I don't want to be rehabilitated?" "Don't worry, you'll be left with a larger than average cock and considerable sexual prowess. That always happens in these cases. But face it, if you stay the way you are, you'd be in jail for rape within a week. It's only the protection of the Institute that's saved you so far. We've had to intervene with the police already." "Already? I didn't see any police." "Your friend Caitlin called to report her ass rape, but we got wind of it. The police can be persuaded when there are the lofty aims of science at stake. Of course, some cash thrown their way doesn't hurt either." "You did all that? But what does Caitlin know?" "She thinks the police are investigating, and that they are trying to find you. That's why we have to collect everyone here ASAP." "I see." "Who else is there?" "Who else?" "That you fucked, raped, you know..." "There's Yolanda. You know that." "Who else?" "Marina, Cassidy's roommate." "I suspected as much, even though she denied it when we interviewed her. She's a cool one." "You interviewed her?" "Just a brief phone call today." "Ok, I'll go and get them." "We'll send you in an Institute car, that way they can come straight back." "Okay." Chapter 30. Virgin Amber. I entered the apartment. Caitlin, her belly round and full, was sitting on the sofa, covered by a tiny tank top that was stretched to bursting by her development. Next to her sat a new girl. It must have been one of Caitlin's friends. She was also blond, with a fragile pouty face, lean limbs, slender waist, and perky budding tits. Like Caitlin, she was wearing a tank top and shorts, but these at least hung loosely and covered her slim body. My cock sprang to attention, and I unleashed it. "Oh God!" the young girl screamed. "That's what he raped you with?" "Yes, Amber," Caitlin said. She had tears in her eyes. Amber was young, but I sensed that she was fertile, even ovulating right now. My cock twitched. I moved quickly towards her and grabbed her arms so she couldn't run away. Caitlin stood and began pulling on me, but she was weak. With Caitlin standing, I was able to push Amber into a reclining position on the sofa and jump on top of her. "Cock! Fuck! Now!" I roared. Amber screamed. Caitlin shouted "Help! Amber! Alert!". Amber's slender legs were writhing under me, making me more excited. My cock was not in alignment yet, but was stretched out across her taut belly, tickling across her belly button. I still had her arms pinned. I bit at her nipples through the thin fabric of her tank top. Marina came running out her bedroom. Her belly and tits were full too, and she jiggled as she bounded across the room. She must have been in the shower, because she was entirely naked and glistening with water and some kind of moisturizing oil. In spite of the fresh meat under me, I stopped to watch her glorious shining ripeness. Caitlin was pounding on my back with her fists, but ineffectively. "Marina, do something!" she said. "Amber's still a virgin!" "Virgin! Hmm!" I moaned. "Dumb Caitlin, don't tell him that stuff," Marina said. "He needs to get his rocks off quick to stop him from penetrating her. Remember how we double-teamed him before?" "Need Fuck Hole!" I shouted. "He needs a hole, not a mouth, Marina," Caitlin said. "Do Something!" Amber groaned. "He's trying to get in." Indeed I had maneuvered my cock to the entrance of Amber's love canal and was attempted to enter. Amber's writhing and the tight dimensions of her virgin cunt prevented me from making much progress. "He can't fuck us. The babies will get hurt," Marina said. "Didn't anyone ever fuck you in the ass, Marina?" Caitlin said. "No, of course not, you uptight bitch!" "You're the ass slut, Caitlin." "You've got to take one for team Marina. My ass is still bleeding from our friend's treatment last time. You can't let him rape that girl right in front of us!" Hearing about Marina's ass perked my ears up. I looked around and paused from my Amber attack. "You want my ass?" Marina asked me coquettishly. "Marina! Ass! Yum!" I grunted. Marina crouched on the floor and angled her ass towards me. Her legs and ass were still slender and elegant, contrasting with the big round belly and tits hanging cow-like beyond them. She wiggled her ass at me, causing her belly and tits to sway gently. Her little puckered asshole practically winked at me. I stood up from the sofa. Amber jumped up and ran out of the apartment, barefoot, in tears, with her clothes torn up. "Grab the baby oil, Caitlin!" Marina shouted. Caitlin raced to the bathroom and brought back the oil. I was already crouched over Marina with my cock poised. Marina was bracing herself for impact. I felt Caitlin's little hands slathering oil all over my fat cock, giving me a delicious thrill. I pulled Caitlin's face to me and gave her a French kiss. "Thanks, Caitlin!" Then I thrust myself inside Marina. She really was an ass virgin. She let out a loud sustained scream of pain, then shouted. "You're tearing me Apart! Ah!" I didn't care. I just rammed myself hard inside. Her ass was tight, but the oil let me proceed deep into her intestine. Marina bucked and jumped, but I continued to pump and thrust. Her long hair was flying about. She turned around to watch me, her mouth gaping in agony and astonishment, which was a very sexy look for her. "Marina! Marina!" I moaned. My hands roamed up and down her greasy flanks, feeling the fullness of her baby-bulged tits and belly. She was a hot mama. Her hard ass cheeks slammed against my thighs, and I could feel my lengthy cock working its way further up her intestine, which seemed to be bunching up around my member like an unfilled sausage casing. Then I felt some resistance. I redoubled my efforts and punched through it. I had stuck my cock head all the way into her stomach, and the sphincter was compressed around the base of my cock head. I felt intense pressure and pleasure coursing through my cock as the sphincter gripped my cock head and Marina's asshole squeezed the base of the cock. In between the intestines wriggled and writhed liked a thousand worms flickering over my cock. I also felt the baby's kicks against my cock as the poor thing reacted to the intruder in its midst. After I penetrated her stomach, Marina just lay her head on the ground and let out a low continuous wail. "Ah!" I felt soft hands caressing my balls. It was Caitlin. She had been too aroused by the action going on in front of her and had to participate. It was all I needed to go over the edge. I unloaded the biggest cumshot of my life. "Argh! Ugh! Oh! Gurr!" I grunted, thrusting hard into Marina. Like a high pressure hose, my cock streamed a continuous jet of viscous cum, filling Marina's stomach. I kept cumming, wave after wave, and Caitlin kept milking my nuts for more. Marina began to retch, and she coughed up a giant pool of white cum, mixed with blots of bile. I pulled out, leaving Marina with a gaping asshole out of which poured a vile mixture, as it had with Caitlin. Blood, liquefied shit, and baby oil mixed into a toxic stinking brew dripped all over the floor. All the cum was coming out of the front end of Marina. She collapsed on the floor, her face and hair rolling in cum, and her lower body smeared with the toxic poo goo. I stood up. "Satisfied?" Caitlin asked. "Oh yeah!" I said, mopping my brow. "I came to bring you ladies to the Institute so you could pop your babies out." "Ok, let's go! Just drag Marina up." And we lifted Marina, half-conscious, and dragged her downstairs, not caring that she was naked and smeared with all manner of fluids. Fortunately, only a couple of gawkers were on the sidewalk as we lifted her into the Institute car. Chapter 31. Scolding Me. I had had a long day, filled with penetrations of many orifices, but I was still a sex maniac, and sitting between Caitlina and Marina in the back site of the Institute car, and feeling their heavy tits bouncing against me as we navigated the potholes of the city, I couldn't stop myself from getting another erection. Caitlin stroked me gently with her fingers, apparently bearing no grudges against me for my previous ass rape of her. But I was getting sleepy, and didn't have the energy to try to mount her in the cramped back seat. Marina had already nodded off on my shoulder. We arrived at the Institute without further incident. Suzanne was there, and grinned at me wryly when she saw what I had brought. We went to see my harem. I saw that Yolanda was there, looking quite sweet and innocent with her round belly poking up in the air, and her swollen dark nipples. I smiled at her, and she smiled at me. "Hi, hon!" she said. My other naked concubines were already there. Caitlin was quickly undressed and dropped into a bed. Cassidy was crying silently and looked at me with mournful eyes. Marina was half-awake, and still quite a mess. Suzanne turned to me. "You don't have to ravage them so badly!" And she wagged her finger at me scoldingly. "Hose her down!" Suzanne ordered. A young nurse entered the room, wearing a white latex jumpsuit. It was glove-tight all over her body, revealing every curve. She was sealed against harmful biofluids. She was plump. Clearly she was going to age into a fatty, but she was only in her early twenties, so her fat was still firm. Her high, plump tits and her round plump ass were highlighted by the white latex. Her hair was long and red, her eyes green, and her skin pale and freckled. My erection, which had never been covered, sprang to life. The nurse pushed Marina under a nozzle in the corner and turned it on. Marina started in surprise from the water, while the nurse bent over to begin to scrub Marina off. The nurse's ass was high in the air. "Ass! Fuck! Now!" I yelled and ran to her. The eyes of all the pregnant ladies turned to watch me. I grabbed the nurse from behind and pinned her arms back. She remained calm and looked back at me with sad eyes. She seemed to know the drill, not being very surprised by my actions. Perhaps they had special training at the Institute. My cock was sliding over her rubbery costume, unable to find purchase. I reached around and was able to unzip the jumpsuit down to her belly button. I reached in and pulled out a big juicy floppy tit, which I squeezed with all my might. The nurse let out a groan. But I couldn't pull the suit any further down. It was really stuck to her skin. I heard Suzanne's familiar words on the intercom. "Sex worker to room 1! Sex worker to room 1! Urgent!" I was still wrestling with the nurse. I had pushed her down to the ground and was laying on top of her. Both her tits were out and I was able to lick them. But I could find no way into her lower zones. It was as though the latex were spray painted on. The nurse gripped me with her thick and powerful thighs to keep me from moving around. I thought I might try to face fuck her. Her lips were thin, but her mouth was wide and inviting. But I had a strong drive to fertilize eggs, and I wanted a hole. "Hole! Hole! Hole!" I shouted, almost incoherent. In my frenzy I clawed with my hands at her pubic regions. I heard a scraping sound. I had torn the rubber, and had created an opening. Her cunt was pulsing moistly underneath. Clearly my intense fuck frenzy had made her wet. I lost no time and plunged my fat cock straight into her. "Shit!! It's Huge!" the nurse shouted. I began to buck up and down on top of the fleshy red head. The contrast of hot wet cunt and cold latex was striking and exciting. The nurse was still writhing, and I planted my hands on her big tits to press her to the ground. Her long pink nipples poked out from between my fingers. "Knock her up!" Shriti said. "Impregnate her!" Kyoko cheered. I bucked harder, pulling the entire 15 inches of my cock fully in and out of her poor cunt with each stroke. I was about to cum, more from the excitement of the situation than from the stimulation of the shocked nurse's sexual organ. Then I felt a sharp pain at the base of my cock. I turned around. The sweet little face of Suzanne peeked out at me. In her hand was a giant syringe. She had injected my cock with something. I felt cold pain shooting up my cock, and my organ began to shrivel. From a thick 15 inches, I deflated to a narrow and flaccid four inches in just a couple of seconds. My now tiny cock flopped helplessly out of the nurse's cunt. "We can't let you fertilize more of the staff," Suzanne said apologetically. "Take him away and strap him down," she commanded. I no longer possessed my testosterone-driven strength, and the nurse pushed me off her, stood up, and grabbed me roughly. She twisted my arm and dragged me to an empty bed. She hadn't bothered to zip herself up, so I was still admiring her full tits as she bent over me to shackle my arms and legs to the bed frame. Her cunt lips, rubbed red and raw, still poked out from the white latex. When I was locked up, she murmured to me, "Sick bastard!" Then she shook her head, "Biggest cock I've ever had." Then she went back and finished scrubbing Marina, and put her in bed. The nurse said to Suzanne on the way out, "We need to develop a stronger protective suit." Suzanne came over to me. In spite of my rapist tendencies, she looked at me tenderly. "We're going to have to speed up the treatment. The drug’s effects are temporary, but we need to fix you permanently. You rest now, and we'll start in the morning." And so I lay there in the pregnancy room. All the ladies looked daggers at me, but I was exhausted and fell asleep. Chapter 32. Jenny Time. I woke in the morning to find my cock being sucked by Jenny. The lithe black bitch was going to town on my cock, bouncing her head up and down rapidly on me while stroking with two hands. When I lifted my head, I heard Suzanne's voice. "Rise and shine!" she said, standing off to my side. She was smiling as she watched me getting sucked off. "Ok, Jenny, go to it!" At Suzanne's command, Jenny, who was already completely naked jumped up on the bed and impaled herself on my cock. She rode me hard. I wanted to touch her, but I discovered I was still shackled to the bed. The speed of Jenny's motion increased. I began to cum. She threw her head back and plunged deep onto my cock as I squirted. "Now squeeze, Jenny!" Suzanne coached her, placing her slender hand on Jenny's ass. And Jenny did squeeze. I felt an intense pressure on my cock from the trained muscles of Jenny's cunt. "Ah! Jenny! Jenny! Jenny!" I screamed. "He never called my name like that!" I heard Caitlin mutter. "Shut up, Caitlin!" Cassidy said. I continued to squirt cum like a squeezed orange. I felt my cock shorten ever so slightly, for the first time since my sexual odyssey began. Jenny lifted herself off of me and clambered off the bed. My cock began to soften. I closed my eyes to rest. "Quick, June, get over here!" Suzanne called. She stroked my arm gently. "We're going to fuck you till you drop," she said. June entered the room. She was naked except for her thigh-high black boots. June crouched over my cock and began to alternately stroke and suck it. I gradually regained full firmness, but my cock was not quite as long before, maxing out at fourteen inches. I felt Suzanne's tender little hand on my cock. She quickly ran her fingers up and down it, and then wrapped her fingers around it. Her hands were small, and she couldn't close her fingers fully around its thick girth. I felt a delicious tingle of electricity. Then, as suddenly as she had started to touch me, she removed her hand. "Just measuring," she said. "Do it June!" And June jumped onto the bed. She straddled me and used her powerful and well-trained cunt. She opened her cunt lips and then used alternating contractions and expansions to pull my cock inside her. "What a pro!" I exclaimed. "Thanks!" June whispered huskily. Soon she was riding me with long strokes, leaning forward over me and rubbing against me with her big tits and nipple bars. I felt the cold metal of her pierced clit grinding into the base of my cock. Slowly and surely, June guided me to a powerful orgasm. I began to blast cum into her. "Now squeeze, June!" Suzanne slapped June's ass. And June squeezed. She was even stronger than Jenny. "Aye!! June! June! June!" I screeched. "Aye! I'm going into labor! The baby's coming out!" Cassidy groaned. Suzanne rushed to the intercom. "Birth team! Birth team!" Four trim and professional Asian women, with Korean features, rushed into the room. They were young and attractive, with glossy black hair, but with serious demeanors and white lab coats. They gathered around Cassidy, spread her legs, and busied themselves examining Cassidy's genitals. June plopped off of me, dribbling a trail of cum. I had felt my cock shrink again under the intense squeezing pressure, and now it drooped quickly into its flaccid state. I was watching Cassidy as she began to sweat and groan. She was huffing and puffing and squeezing. And true to the rapidity of her pregnancy, in a few minutes a baby had popped out. As the Asian women held the baby up, I could see that he was a healthy-sized boy, who appeared normal except for one feature. His penis, while still that of a baby, dangled dispurportately large, hanging to his knee. "That's my boy!" I exclaimed. The Asians wrapped him up and laid him on Cassidy's giant boob, which he began to suck immediately. Cassidy had a sweet contented expression on her face, finally distracted from the jealous rage of being cooped up with all of her sexual rivals and forced to watch me fuck nonstop. The Asian nurses began to file past me. "Hot Korean Bitches! Want to Fuck!" I heard myself yelling. I rattled my chains, but could not free myself. The Korean girls broke into a run to escape the room. Again I heard groans from the rest of pregnant harem, and Kyoko's sarcastic muttering, "Now he wants Koreans!" Suzanne whispered in my ear. "No fucking the professional staff anymore. That's what the sex workers are for. But we have an Asian just for you." And Suzanne walked over to the intercom. "Send in Jin-ho." In a few seconds a very slender Asian, again with Korean features, entered the room. She was wearing an ordinary sundress, flats, and restrained makeup. Her long black hair was drawn up in a ponytail. She had none of the slutty appearance of the other sex workers at the Institute. Jin-ho looked like an ordinary girl. But there was something unexpectedly wanton and sexual about the clean smooth lines of her face. Perhaps it was the way her pouty lips hung open in a perfect O, as if she was perpetually ready to suck on something. "Starting sucking, Jin-ho. You may have to work hard. He's already cum twice in the last hour," Suzanne said. And, without pause, Jin-ho leaned over the bed and began to lick my cock. She didn't use her hands at all, her lips and tongue were in perpetual motion. My cock stirred back to life, and slowly stretched and extended itself, rising to a vertical position like an obelisk being hoisted. She continued to suck until I couldn't bear it anymore. She would bring me just to the edge of orgasm then back off. "Fuck Me Jin-ho!" I barked. She smiled at me, then with supple motion slipped off her shoes and slid onto the bed. She peeled off her dress, unbound her hair, and slammed her cunt down on my cock in one rapid thrust. She was tight and smooth. Her slender body was gorgeous, and she leaned forward so that her small tits brushed my face. Her fucking was light and fast, like the fluttering of a butterfly. I lifted my hips higher and higher to try to get deeper inside her. Jin-ho began to squeeze my cock tightly with her cunt. In an instant I was cumming again. "Uh! Uh!" Jin-ho opened her mouth and let out some high-pitched sighs as I pumped her full of cum. Then she continued to squeeze my cock, harder and harder. Her brow crinkled with effort. My cock was shrinking fast under the pressure. Jin-ho didn't stop until my cock was expelled from her body as a tiny shriveled lump of flesh. She giggled and jumped off. "Nice work, Jin-ho!" Suzanne said. "Now move him to the recovery room!" And I was wheeled out, away from my harem who were staring after me. I was still chained to the bed, but in the dark and quiet of the private room, I slept soundly, drained of all my vital energy. Chapter 33. Suzanne’s Testing. I woke when I heard the door open. Suzanne walked in, smiling in her usual charming way, wearing her usual white lab coat. She sat down next to the bed. “I’m hoping that our therapy is beginning to be effective, but I need to test you. Just bear with me.” I braced myself for pain and injections, remembering some of the rough treatment that my cock had received lately. Suzanne stood up and calmly pulled down the sheets. I was still naked under them. She reached out with her slender hand and traced her dainty fingers along the underside of my flaccid cock, which was smaller than I had seen it for a while in its resting state. A tingle of electricity ran through me, and I began to grow. Suzanne continued to run her fingers gently up and down my cock, smiling sweetly at me. It was a delicious sensation. My cock was growing, but slowly. I had time to enjoy the process, and the voice in my brain that had been saying “Fuck hole!” these past few days seemed muted. “Um. That feels great, Suzanne.” “I need to check the length of your erection. Just let yourself grow to full length.” My cock began to raise itself in the air. I maxed out around ten inches. I was thick too, but not as monstrous or scary as I had been before. The intense squeezing of the Institute’s sex workers appeared to have had an effect. “That’s lovely. Nicely proportioned, well above average, but not freakish,” Suzanne said. “Do you think you’ve finished growing?” “Yes, Suzanne, but please don’t stop.” Suzanne chuckled. “No, I’m not going to stop now. I need you to cum for me, honey, can you do that?” “Of course, Suzanne, anything for you.” “Am I sexy enough for you? Or do you want me to send in a sex worker? June?” “You do it, Suzanne, I want you. You’re the hottest one of all.” “Thank you. Now just lay back and relax.” Suzanne grasped my cock more firmly, but still with a gentle hold, and began to smoothly stroke me up and down. After she had established a rhythm, she turned her gaze from my throbbing cock to look at me. I gazed deep into her tender brown eyes as I felt waves of pleasure wash over me. “I can’t last long like that, Suzanne.” “That’s fine. Cum for me,” Suzanne purred softly. “Cum for me.” Although Suzanne’s method was smooth and gentle, and had not transformed me into the lust-crazed beast I had recently been, I still felt an enormous rush and began to shoot volumes of high velocity cum. Most of it splashed against the wall above my head, some of it shot straight up in the air and fell back down to the bed. Suzanne managed to avoid getting hit. As I quieted down, she licked off the tiny bit of cum that had dribbled onto her hand with a quick flick of her dainty tongue. Despite her effort to keep a cool, clinical exterior, it was a sign that she took some pleasure from me as well. “Thank you, Suzanne. That was wonderful.” “Well, I’m glad you liked it. It looks like you’re making progress. There’s no soreness from yesterday?” “No, I’m fine.” “Then you rest now. There’ll be more tests later. I think it’s safe to unshackle you now.” And she drew out a key and unlocked my chains, which fell to the floor. Chapter 34. Nurse Fiona’s Sponge Bath. A little while later, the red-haired nurse entered. She was wearing a regular white cotton nurse’s dress, not the protective latex number she had on before. I admired her voluptuous figure. “I’m here to give you a sponge bath,” she said. Indeed, she had a tiny sponge and a basin of water in her hands. She flipped back the sheets. “Look, I’m sorry about before,” I said. “An apology isn’t really the remedy for rape, but I understand your condition. I don’t blame you.” “Thanks, I mean, you’re very attractive. It’s not surprising.” “So, now you think I brought it on myself?” she said, incredulously. She had begun to dab the sponge over my torso. “No, not that, just that any guy would want to, err, to you.” I couldn’t talk my way out of this. She reached over to sponge my armpit, pressing her big, pale, and floppy tits into my face. My cock began to grow. “Uh oh,” she said. “Don’t worry, I don’t want to , err, I mean you,” “So now you don’t want to fuck me?” “No, any guy would want to fuck you. It’s just that ,” “Now you’re all limp and wishy-washy. You weren’t limp yesterday, not in the least.” The nurse’s tone was flat and hard to read. Was she teasing? Being ironic? Or just callous? I couldn’t tell. “It’s just that I can control myself now. I don’t have the urge to rape anymore,” I said. She began to dab her sponge around my balls. “I know, the therapy is working. But you know, even though I hated being raped at that moment, it reminded me that I haven’t had a real man in a long time.” She dropped the sponge and began absent-mindedly rubbing her hands on my cock. She was looking out the window, her green eyes taking on a distant, dreamy look. My cock grew to its full, now 10-inch length, as her fingers touched it. She began to squeeze and pump it, still absent-mindedly staring out the window. “I really miss cock,” the nurse said. And without further ado, she dropped her head down and engulfed my cock in her mouth. Her hot, wet orifice was delightfully satisfying. I didn’t speak as I watched her long red hair bounce up and down. I was enjoying this, but I didn’t have the burning urge to get off at any cost any more. My sexual appetite had retreated to within normal boundaries. I was relaxed, and she was licking me up and down slowly, so I wasn’t building to an orgasm. Aside from being soft and wet, her blowjob technique was unexceptional. I wasn’t entirely passive, however. “Let me see those big titties,” I exclaimed. The nurse lifted her head off my cock and smiled. She unbuttoned her nurse uniform to the waist, exposing her cleavage. Then she unhooked her bra and pulled it off. Her soft white orbs popped out. She began to rub their silky puffy flesh over my cock and balls. Now I was getting horny. “I’m still sore from yesterday,” the nurse said, “but I want to feel that cock again.” “I’m not as big as before.” “I know, but I want you.” “Take me,” I said. She stood and quickly slipped off her panties. Then, hitching up her uniform, she climbed on top of me and slid my cock into her fuck hole. Her cunt was very wet and very well stretched out. I grabbed her chunky ass and ground my hips into her. She leaned forward and let me suck on her milky white tits. I was still in a relaxed and dreamy state. The door clicked open. It was Suzanne. “Ok, you may not be a rapist anymore, hon, but you still can’t impregnate any more of the staff,” Suzanne said. She barked at the nurse, “Nurse Fiona, get off him now!” Perhaps there was a tinge of jealousy in her voice? Nurse Fiona lifted off of me with a plop and hurriedly tucked her jiggling flesh back into her uniform. She scurried out of the room. Suzanne walked over to the bed. “We’re monitoring you, you know. I can see that you are no longer a rapist. You’re still sexually adventurous, but within the normal bounds for a hungry male.” I lay silently. Suzanne looked me over. “She left you with blue balls, huh?” “Yes, it’s still hard to stop in the middle of something.” “Do you want me to send in a sex worker? You liked Jin-Ho, didn’t you?” “No, Suzanne, I don’t really need, er, want, that.” “Ok, then. I’d better finish that sponge bath though.” Suzanne picked up the sponge and began to dab at me. My cock twitched. Suddenly she plunged her head down and engulfed my cock in her hot little mouth. A wave of ecstasy rushed over me. “Shit, Suzanne!” She moved up and down with rapid fluttering motions of her tongue. It was the best head I'd ever add. My pelvis bucked uncontrollably, and my cock head banged against the back of her mouth. She gagged slightly, but held me firmly inside her. Then Suzanne surprised me by hitching her skirt up. She lifted herself onto the bed and wrapped her smooth and slender legs around my head. Without a word, she thrust her pretty little cunny into my face. Her cunt lips were pouty, pink, and moist. I began to lick this delectable treat and savor her delicious juices. Her pubic hair was well trimmed. She began to grind her light little body into my face and moan. The soft moaning transmitted itself to my tingling cock. "Fuck my throat," she purred. We synchronized our bodies grinding against each other. I was going to cum. I grabbed Suzanne's perky ass cheeks tightly as I thrust my cock deep into her throat. My cock began to spurt thick blasts of cum. Again she moaned and gagged, but held me firmly in her mouth as she gulped down my seminal fluid. Her cunt began to flow heavily as she ground her pubes into my chin. Her little clit pulsed under my licking. I finished my cum blast, and she lifted her mouth off my cock to groan and scream - "Sweet Jesus! Fuck!" A splash of cunt juice dribbled over me as her thighs quaked around my ears. Suzanne slid off me and gave me a quick open-mouthed kiss, in which I could taste myself on her tongue. "Thanks, lover, I needed that!" she said. "Thank you, Suzanne. That was what I was dreaming of." "I'd better get back to work." "How long am I going to stay here, Suzanne?" "Not much longer. I can tell you're almost cured. Just a few more tests." "As long as you perform them, Suzanne." She smiled her tender smile and left the room. Chapter 35. Freakish Size. Again another night passed. I slept heavily to recover my energy after all the sexual release of the past day. I awoke to see Suzanne's pretty face above me again. "I've got something to discuss with you," she said. "How you want my body?" "Hmm, you know I do," she grinned flirtatiously. "One day you are going to be all mine. But not now." "No?" "We've discovered something about the growth effects of your magic cum." "What? Did your tits grow from sucking me off?" "Actually I think they did a little. But I'm not going to show you now. Listen, Cassidy gave birth yesterday, right? Now her huge tits and ass are turning into flabby jello." "Eew!" "Studying the biological reaction, we believe that your cum can help her. There are two possibilities. Well, actually there are three. If you continue to cum in her vagina, her feminine parts will continue to swell, possibly to freakish size, and of course, she will get pregnant again. I don't recommend that. Your semen delivered orally, especially now that you are overcoming your sex mania, should work to stabilize and firm up her body. In other words, she will keep her hypersexualized, swollen proportions, without deterioration into jiggly fat. The final option is for you to cum in her ass. We believe that the cum working its way through the digestive tract in reverse will reverse the growth effect and cause her to return to her original proportions." "Oh. It didn't work like that before. My cum made her grow no matter where I put it," I said. "Yes, but there are chemical changes after birth that we believe will change the reaction." "Why not inject the semen with a syringe?" "You don't like fucking Cassidy?" "I do. But is it, you know, scientific?" "You must realize by now that we break lots of rules at the Institute. Anyway, we believe that the bio sexual component (your hard cock) may be critical in activating the reaction in the female." "Oh, so what do you want me to do?" "Go see Cassidy, and ask her where she wants you to put your cock." "I see. No problem." I left the room, escorted by another latex clad aide. My mind was on Cassidy now, so I didn't bother to maul the assistant. I soon entered Cassidy's private room, which she had been moved to after the birth. My little son was sucking hard on Cassidy's giant tit, while Cassidy rested with her eyes closed. I was a little jealous. His sucking had made both her nipples hard, and milk was dripping out of the long stiff nipple that the baby was not occupying. Without a word, I moved in and began drinking Cassidy's milk, pawing at her monster tits with my hands. It was true she had become less toned since I last felt her up. Cassidy opened her eyes. "What the fuck?" I explained the situation, and Cassidy's choice. She thought for a moment, and then said, "I want to go back to how I was before. I mean, I was voluptuous then, wasn't I?" "You were hot, Cass." "Now I'm a freak show, and I can't be dealing with sex all the time. I mean, my body is so bad it makes me want it too." "Probably a wise move. So you want me to tap that ass?" "I'm so tired, I'm just going to roll over. Just do me." Cassidy lay the baby, who had fallen asleep from nursing, next to her, and rolled over. Her giant curvy ass was starting to look half fat, but my erection had been stirred by sucking her tit, and I was ready to plunge right in. Cass's ass was so sweaty that I could penetrate it without any lube. Feeling her huge squishy body under me was weird, no longer the total turn on that it used to be, but I kept bucking until Cass's ass jiggled. She started to squeeze my cock. She was lazily moaning, "Uh, Uh" as I pumped. She turned her still pretty but slightly porcine face towards me. "Cum quick! I can't take much more." I grabbed her long blond hair and pulled as I thrust my cock deep up her ass. I began to spurt cum. Not gallons, but still perhaps a voluminous quart. My cock slid out of her ass on its own accord as it softened amid the semen surge. "Damn! Thanks!" Cass mumbled, and fell asleep. I stood up and watched as in a matter of minutes, her body transformed. First her puffy cunt and clit shrank to normal dimensions, then her ass and thighs became less thunderous. Her waist narrowed. Her tits firmed up, and became ever so slightly smaller, but they were still big and round. I remembered that Cass had always been large, and that now she was breast feeding, so perhaps her tits would stay that way. I was pleased with the effect, because now she reminded me again of the girl that had first charmed me into my sex mania. I kissed her lips gently. "Bye Cass." She smiled in her sleep. As I turned I saw Suzanne in the doorway. Her figure was still slender, but I could tell from her profile that she wasn't lying about her tits having grown. "Nice work," she said. "Do you watch everything?" "I have to, in the name of science, but I can't say I don't enjoy it too." She handed me a robe. "Your Kyoko is about to have her baby," she said. Chapter 36. Suzanne Again. I rushed to the "harem" room in time to hear Kyoko's screams and see a little head pop out from between her spread legs. Kyoko was all sweaty and hot. I tore off my robe and went to her and explained the situation. "You want to stay sexy don't you? An Asian with big tits is a killer combo. You don't want to go back to being a skinny little thing?" Kyoko shook her head. "Okay then." And I whipped out my cock. She turned her head to the side, and I plunged my cock right into her mouth as I stood by the delivery bed. A nurse put the baby on her breast while I continued to thrust in and out of Kyoko's mouth. She held her lips in a soft open O and swirled her tongue around my cock. Then she grabbed my balls with her slender fingers. I began to ram my cock deep down Kyoko's throat. She gagged slightly but kept her head in position. I continued to thrust. Kyoko's tongue was fluttering at the base of my cock, while my cock head was banging her tonsils. The exquisite sensation caused me to begin to cum. A couple of jets went directly down Kyoko's throat, then she began to gag more seriously and spit my cock out. I finished by pumping my last few squirts of cum all over Kyoko's cute face. Kyoko was nearly unconscious. I just groaned and picked my robe up off the floor. That night Suzanne visited me in my room. She couldn't wait any longer and fucked me. It was completely indescribable. From that moment on we were inseparable. I finished off the remaining women over the next few days, either in the mouth or the ass, but it was only Suzanne that I was thinking of, and her sinuous body. By maigret for Literotica.
Show more...
3 days ago

ExplicitNovels
Gift of the Virility Gods: Part 2
The Latina Liaison. By maigret - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chapter 12. The Titty fuck. At home Cassidy was wearing the same skimpy outfit as yesterday. She noticed my pants, which I had tried to clean, but still showed white traces. “What happened to you?” “Oh, I spilled some yogurt at lunch.” “You need to get those cleaned.” Good that she wasn’t suspicious. Seeing her smiling face and her pneumatic boobs put me in the mood again. “I want to titty fuck you Cass.” “Good idea.” I stripped off my stained pants and joined her in the kitchen. I greased my cock with olive oil, stripped off her top and went to town on her boobs. Her tits completed enveloped my cock and her hard nipples scraped against my legs and belly as we rocked up and down. She took my cock head in her mouth on the upstrokes and gave me a delicious frisson. I had no problem reached her mouth and even bumping her nose. “You look even bigger now, hon,” she said with wonder. “I am. The process hasn’t stopped,” I said, not explaining who had been causing this. Her tits were even sexier all oiled up, and I couldn’t hold for long. I was grunting savagely again. I blasted thick ropes of gluey white cum up in the air, spattering her hair, landing on her eyes, blasting up her nose, and of course filling her mouth. “Shit, I’m choking on it. Enough already.” I spasmed my final bursts directly onto her tits. “Thanks, Cass. I needed that.” “You’re welcome, hon. Now let me wash up.” And she stood, glistening with oil and cum, her majestic tits sticking far out, and walked to bathroom. I zipped up. Marina came in while Cassidy was still in the shower. “I can guess what’s been going on here.” She eyed my stained pants and observed the drips of oil and semen across the floor. “Do you notice anything about me?” she asked. Marina was different. There was a glow about her. She looked more beautiful than ever. She was wearing a short, low-cut black dress that was very flattering. But as I observed her tits and hips to see if she had started to grow like Cassidy, I couldn’t pinpoint an effect. Her tits looked better, but not much bigger. Her ass was more shapely, but again not enlarged. Her legs, always attractive, now had even better tone and an enhanced curvature. She was now picture perfect. Yes, her proportions had improved, not exclusively by growth, but also by taking away. Her ankles and knees were more slender, and her waistline had narrowed, enhancing her tits and ass without the bulbous effect. “You look gorgeous Marina.” “I took measurements. I now have a more ideal hourglass figure. So I didn’t grow into a cow like Cassidy. I think I understand how this process works. Your hyper-masculine cock and cum produce feminine antibodies that enhance our femininity. It’s expressed in different ways in different people.” “You are smart, Marina. So Cassidy’s femininity is fundamentally voluptuous, lustful, and fertile, while yours is fundamentally delicate, harmonious, and angelic.” “Thanks dahling.” At that moment Cassidy opened the door. She was still in her towel, which barely covered her. “Come in here, hon,” she said. And I obeyed. Now Cassidy’s puffy cunt hungered for release. She rode on top of me for half an hour, jamming her giant boobs in my face, until she orgasmed ferociously. “Uh! Ah! Oh!” she said. Of course I unloaded even more cum into her. In spite of my sexual awakening to all kinds of women, I hadn’t stopped lusting after Cassidy’s giant goddess body. I drifted off to sleep without even having dinner. Chapter 13. Cleaning the cock. The next morning I woke up alone. Cassidy had gone to work as usual, and there was a note from Marina saying she had gone to the store. I was walking around the apartment in my underwear when there was a knock at the door, then a turn of the key. A young Hispanic woman came in. “Oh sorry, mister. I’m Rosa the cleaning lady. This is my time to clean the apartment. I’ll just be one hour. Sorry, sorry to catch you,” and her voice trailed off. I sized her up. She was of a lovely golden hue, still quite young. She was wearing tight blue jeans and a tight top. Her pierced belly button showed between the two swatches of fabric. Her ass was plump and high. Her tits weren’t huge (I was getting spoiled), but her push up bra and tight top squeezed them into a nice channel of cleavage. Her face was harmonious and her mouth was wide and sexy. Her black hair was pulled up in a bun, but it looked like it was long. Yes, she might become a fat mama one day, but now she was a hot piece of ass. “Don’t worry, Rosa, I don’t mind at all.” I wasn’t bashful. I just stood there in my underwear. “You can wait in the bedroom.” “No, you don’t bother me. I’d rather watch.” “Fine, suit yourself.” She began to mop and dust. I sat on the sofa admiring her young freshness. When she went into the bathroom, I ogled her ass as she knelt by the toilet bowl to scrub. I decided to make my move. I entered the bathroom. “I need to take a shower,” I said. And I pulled my underwear off. “Can’t you wait, mister,” she said, somewhat annoyed. Then she turned to look at me and her mouth hung open at the sight of my nakedness and the size of my cock. “Never saw one of these before?” I smirked. “Not like that mister. Not like that.” She really was amazed. I had been restraining myself, but the sight of her ass and now her open mouth caused my cock to hoist itself into a fully erect arc, stretching 11 inches. It was almost as though it was reaching out to touch her. Rosa involuntarily licked her lips. Her tongue was long and supple and now her lips were shining. I took a step closer. She still on her knees next to the toilet, with no place to move. My cock head was only an inch from her lips. "You can suck it, Rosa. I don't mind," I said gently. She looked at me in wonder. "No mister, I'm not supposed to do that." "Does that mean you want to do it?" "No, I mean...It's just I've never seen one so big before." She was confused. "I want you to suck it, Rosa. I've been watching your fine ass strut around this apartment. You are hot and you make me horny. Help me out, Rosa." At this crude flattery, Rosa smiled a little. She grabbed my shaft, which she was barely able to wrap her hand around. She extended her tongue and began to swirl it around my cock head. "Oh, Rosa," I said as my ecstasy started. "Take it easy mister. Don't cum in my mouth, and don't try to choke me with your big beautiful cock." "No problem, Rosa." She kept her mouth mostly on the cock head only, but her swirling tongue and her rapidly pumping little hand made up the difference. Soon I was moaning and groaning. Somewhere outside I heard a door click shut. Rosa looked young, but she was experienced at this. "Cum for me mister," she cooed. I was tempted to grab Rosa by the hair and force my cock deep down her throat, but she had been sweet and cooperative, so I relaxed and let her finish me off. It was worth the wait. She intensified her tongue activity and gripped me tightly with her hand. The combination of soft and rough sent me over the edge I began to squirt without warning. Since I was now blasting with great pressure, I managed to shoot a couple of sticky wads of sperm straight down her throat before she could react. "Ah!" I grunted animalisticly. She pulled her mouth off my hose and let the rest of my cum cover her face, dripping down onto her top. She was smiling and laughing. "You really gave me a lot, mister," she said. "You really did want me." "Yes, Rosa. Thank you for that awesome cock sucking." "Maybe I'll see you again?" she said expectantly. "Maybe, now I have to get in the shower." When I emerged from the shower, Marina was there. "I heard what happened in there. You came all over our little Mexican. Can't you control yourself at all?" "Not really, Marina." "How big were you?" "About 11 inches." "Damn. I suppose you'd be ready to go again now?" Marina smiled at me. "Oh yeah, Marina, anytime with you." "That's what I wanted to hear, but unlike you I can control myself. And I'm not going to take your leftovers after that Tijuana whore. You'd better get to work." Her words and tone were angry, but her green cat's eyes were still smiling at me. Chapter 14. South Asian Sex. At work I got a text from Shriti. It said to come see her, and gave an address. It wasn't far away, so I arranged to go there for lunch. Shriti opened the door wearing a bikini. "I wanted to show you what you did for me," she said. She had filled out that bikini nicely. She had attained classical Indian proportions. She now had big, high, soft, spherical tits like a Hindu deity. Her waist was high and her hips were rounded. She flashed her lovely smile. "It worked. How can I thank you?" I was about to say it was nothing, but my cock had other ideas. It was already at attention from my examination of Shriti's curvy brown body. Shriti looked down. "Oh, that's how. Well, it can't do any harm," she said. Then I unzipped and my 11 inch trouser snake slithered out. "On second thought, that might do some damage," she said, wide-eyed. I began to grope her tits roughly. They were really soft and squishy. I didn't feel like wasting any more time. I pushed Shriti down on the sofa. She continued to stare at me and my cock with amazement. I pulled her legs up near her head and held them. She was pretty flexible. Her cunt hadn't grown to giant proportions like Cassidy, but it did swell gently from between the curves of her ass. Some cunt juice was moistening the bikini fabric. I pulled the material aside without removing the bikini bottom. I began the process of forcing my monster cock into her cunt, which was actually of a quite normal size, but seemed so small by comparison to my organ. I wasn't gentle with her, but it still took about five minutes of constant pushing for her to fully stretch and lubricate to accommodate my organ. At the end of the process, she accepted the entire 11 inch length without trouble. Fucking with Shriti was a bit different. She didn't scream or moan, but simply hummed a quiet "Hmm" "Umm" as I first pushed then pumped with greater rapidity. Her cunt was all slickness and smoothness. I continued to hold her legs up around her ears as I leaned into her and thrust rapidly in and out with long strokes, ending with my hips banging into her ass with force. She closed her eyes and continued to hum. Without pause, my own orgasm started. Cum began to flow. Shriti opened her eyes in surprise again. She tried to push me out, but she had no leverage and could only flap her hands at me. "No, you'll knock me up!" "Yeah, I'm going to knock you up!" Somehow those words made me laugh. I had her legs firmly in my grasp, and continued to pour cum into her until it overflowed her cunt and dripped all over the dark fabric of the sofa. Shriti relaxed seeing that the deed was done. She had maintained her calm and apparently didn't have an orgasm. I pulled out with a gooey plop. Shriti had a cross expression on her face, but seeing the cum dripping from me, and remembering its effect on her body, she didn't hesitate to lick me clean. "Ok, you've had your fun. You'd better go now. I just hope you didn't knock me up." "You know how to find me." "No, I think I'm happy with my body now, and I'd rather be with a nice Indian boy. Your cock is unreal, but it's just too big for me. I'm so sore." "Sorry, Shriti." But I didn't really care. I was happy to have drained off some of my excess sexual energy, and was ready to head back to work. Chapter 15. Cassidy's Little Sister. I kept on the lookout, but there was no sign of Kyoko for the rest of the day. I returned home to find three women, Cassidy, Marina, and a third, a very young blonde of just eighteen, with long tresses. She was wearing very little. A mini skirt revealed all of the curvature of her smooth but muscled legs. Her round calves were set off by her white high-heeled boots. A cut off t-shirt exposed her wide and flat stomach. Her hip bones jutted out over the low riding mini-skirt. In classic trashy teenage fashion she was wearing bright pink lipstick, heavy mascara and bright blue eyeshadow, but since she was a classic blonde with light blue eyes, the look actually worked for her. She was a living doll, and she was Cassidy's little sister, Caitlin. Unlike Cassidy, Caitlin was well-tanned, and although Cassidy's skin was perfectly lovely, the glow of youth raised Caitlin's to a higher degree of perfection. Her tits were of average size, but she was still young. Where Cassidy was full and firm, Caitlin's tits puckered more gently, but the wide expanse of raised area promised more growth to come. Although my eyes were feasting on her with lust, Marina's sharp elbow reminded me that I was Cassidy's boyfriend now, so I controlled myself, difficult though it was. I had a better picture now of Cassidy's earlier days and her evolution from trailer trash to college slut to the somewhat more civilized being she now was. We had take-out Chinese that night. Caitlin was going to stay with us to visit the city for a week, her spring break. This had been planned some time ago, but Cassidy had never had time to tell me in the flurry of our coupling. She was going to sleep on the sofa. That night, although Cassidy wanted me to be quiet because of her little sister outside, we ended up fucking hard and rough anyway once our enlarged organs took control. The bed shook, and Cassidy's moans and screams mingled with my groans. Her powerful cunt was like a milking machine, and sucked fluids out of me. "I have to get something to drink Cassidy, I'm parched," I said. And I threw a towel around myself, my still half-hard cock raising the fabric like a flag, and dashed to kitchen. Caitlin was surprised by the door opening and I saw her eyes open staring at the outline of my cock under the towel. Then she recollected herself and closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. That was all for that night. Chapter 16. A Suck and A Fuck. I woke up the next morning to find only Marina there. "Cassidy wanted to show Caitlin where she worked and take her to lunch." Marina shook her head. "I saw how you were looking at her last night. She's not only Cassidy's sister. She's so young. It would be a Crime." Again her words were harsh, but her eyes were smiling. Marina understood me better than anyone else. "How big are you these days?" "I'm up to 11 inches." "Can I see?" "You're playing with fire, Marina." "Fire is fascinating. Come on, I'll give you some incentive." And she pulled off the t-shirt and sweats she was lounging in. Her lean body glimmered. Her tits, while not large, were perfectly formed and ended in taut playful little nipples. Her supple shoulders and shoulder bones described elegant curves. Below her tits, her body tapered to an incredible slenderness, then curved outward again in perfect symmetry. Her ass cheeks hung like two taut plums. She was wearing a thong with a tiny patch of fabric covering her cunt. Her legs crossed to form a heart-shaped v in that special spot. I had come out of the bedroom wearing only my towel, and now my cock made its way out from under the fabric. "I'm ready to suck that big cock again. But no more than that." "Deal, Marina." And I stepped towards her. She fell to her knees and began her special appreciation. Now that I was even larger, she couldn't take me entirely in her mouth, even with her remarkable skills. She wrapped her slender fingers around the thick base of my cock that couldn't fit in, and kept a tight grip on my balls with the other. Her silky skin felt divine as she rubbed her body against my legs. This time she hadn't said a word about not cumming in her mouth, so I assumed she wanted to drink me up. In no time, her talented mouth was causing my cock to erupt again. I put my hands on the back of her head, gently, but firmly, to keep her mouth in her place. There was no need. She swallowed my load greedily, not missing a drop in spite of its huge volume. Marina's large and lovely green eyes remained locked on mine throughout. At that moment the lock on the door clicked and the front door swung open. It was Rosa. Her hair was down, and it was long, a jet black river down to her waist, with light waves. She was dressed like a roller derby queen with a tight green tank top that showed enormous cleavage and red satin shorts that left huge meaty chunks of ass flesh exposed and formed a tremendous cameltoe. She laughed when she saw my cock in Marina's mouth. "Oh mister, sorry to interrupt." Marina swung her mouth off of my organ. "You're not interrupting anything Rosa, we're just finished. What are you doing here? Today's not your day." "I came to see mister... and thank him. I got a new job and won't be working here anymore." Marina hissed in my ear. "Go ahead to your Tijuana whore. I'm through here. No cunny for you." I rolled my eyes, but Marina had already dashed to the bedroom. I stood there naked in the middle of the room. "Maybe I should get some clothes on." "No need, mister." "So what job did you get?" "They finally accepted me at the strip club, thanks to you. My body changed, can't you see. Now I have everything I need." Marina reappeared, leaning in her doorway in a bathrobe, watching us. "So that was your dream, to be a stripper?" she said. "Yes, you can make a thousand a day. And I will, with these tits. I wanted to thank you, to show you." She moved towards me, rolling her hips. "Don't mind me," Marina said. "I want to see this." I looked at Marina with trepidation, but she was again all cool curiosity and lifted her chin in indifference. She motioned with her hand to begin. Rosa peeled off her clothes and gyrated. It wasn't a full striptease, but she didn't have music or a pole to help her. What was clear was that her tits and ass had swollen thanks to my cum. She wasn't massive all over like Cassidy's big tits and big hips on a big frame. Rosa's body was smaller, but had been plumped with massive fat deposits on her top and bottom. She jiggled gelatinously as she shook and rocked, but the effect was still spectacularly erotic. And her long black hair fanning out over her naked brown body was delightful. My cock had flagged temporarily after Marina's treatment, but now I was fully erect again. "That's what I wanted, mister." And she grabbed my cock with one hand and gave it a quick kiss. Marina clapped lightly. "Nice show," she said, with seriousness only lightly iced with sarcasm. But cock was running things again, and I stopped worrying about Marina. "Fuck me, Rosa. I want to feel that hot ass slapping against me." "I don't mind, but you have to use a condom. I can't get pregnant with my new job." "Right. But I don't have a condom. I'll pull out." Marina smirked at me. "No, I have condom," Rosa said. "Just in case," she smiled. "Of Course," Marina said. This time the sarcasm was thick. She unwrapped the condom, and I put it on. It was ridiculous. It only covered half of my cock, and pinched me in the middle. But I didn't care. "Now bend over and show me that ass." Rosa put her hands on the coffee table and lifted her ass in the air. Her cunt was glistening with juice. We were facing Marina, and she watched everything closely. I decided not to waste any more time. I walked up to Rosa, took a grip on the love handles on her hips, and plunged my cock straight into her. "Aye!" she screamed. Marina's eyes widened. She had never seen me quite this rough and bestial. One hand covered her mouth and she hugged herself with the other arm to keep steady. I began to slam into Rosa. Seeing the fat on her round ass bounce, and her hair spread out across her back, was quite exciting. After Rosa adjusted to my size, she began to gyrate stripper style and press herself deeper into me. She turned around to look at me. Her face was distorted with passion and pain. Her dangling tits were flapping against the coffee table with each stroke. Her cunt was neither slick nor muscular, but held me with a gooey rubbery sensation. Then she began to let out loud moans. "Oh!" "Oh!" I began to slam even harder, and I felt my cock start to grow. I looked at Marina and her eyes widened further. Marina's face was glazing over with lust as well. Rosa and Marina mingled together in my mind. I knew now that my cock had reached a foot long and was thicker than ever. I began to cum. I felt something tear. Wave after wave of cum flowed out of me. Rosa's cunt was soon full and cum dripped onto the carpet. "Oh!" Rosa said. "Ah!" I said. "Oh!" Rosa said. "Uh! Awe!" I said, having spent myself. I pulled out, and the remains of the little condom fluttered in tatters off of my cock. Marina saw it and Rosa too when she turned around. "Oh no!" Rosa said. Marina giggled. "You'd better clean that carpet, Rosa. Then get out." Rosa did as Marina said. She got on her knees and scrubbed the carpet, buck naked, still jiggling. Then she slipped into her skimpy clothes and bolted for the door. "Bye mister. Wish me luck." "Good luck, Rosa." Chapter 17. Run in with the Boss. I made my way to work. Kyoko was back at work. I asked her how she was. "I was throwing up all day yesterday. I couldn't keep anything down. I don't know what was the matter with me." "Well it's good to have you back." "Now I'm ravenously hungry." "For me?" "No, for food, silly." "Well you must be making up for yesterday." "Anyway, I've got to catch up on work now. Talk to you later." And she winked at me. By the afternoon, I was hungry too. Sexually hungry. My cock had stiffened on its own and was begging for measures to be taken. I was walking up and down the hall, looking for Kyoko, but she had already left for the day. My cock was hard to conceal. As I passed my boss' office, she hissed "Get in here!" Elaine was just past forty and retained the sex appeal of a mature woman who had once been quite a looker. Her dirty brown hair was chopped into a fashionable page boy, and she wore fitted suits that flattered her filled out, but not quite matronly figure. Today she showed some attractive cleavage, as she often did. I had often idly speculated about sex with her. "What are you doing with that thing?" Elaine said, pointing at my crotch. I explained that I'd been having sexual issues lately. "I can't have you prowling around looking like you're about to rape someone in the office. What are you thinking?" "I'm not thinking. I need to fuck." Was I talking to my boss like that? "Do you really need it that bad?" "I need it." I pulled my cock out of my pants. It was a full foot long and wouldn't go down. "Holy shit! Yes, you do need it bad." Elaine licked her lips. "I need my employees to be productive," she said. "So I need you to get back to work. Just take me so you can get off." And she dropped her panties to the floor and hitched up her skirt. In spite of her age, she looked pretty sexy. She was wearing thigh-high hose and garters. "If you tell anybody about this, I'll fire you instantly," she said. "Remember, you came in here and exposed yourself." "No problem, ma'am." And I wasted no time in lifting her onto the desk and plunging my hungry cock into her wet snatch. Her old cunt was loose, but I was so big that I could still generate enough friction. Elaine clearly wanted to let out a cry, but she bit her lip to keep silent. I opened her blouse and pawed at her large droopy tits. Soon I picked up the tempo and was plowing into her with abandon. Then I started my usual copious cum. Now Elaine couldn't stay quiet. "Fuck! Fuck!" Then, after I had pulled out and she saw cupfuls of cums leaking out of her, she stared in awe. "What is all that? How..?" She emptied her Kleenex box in an effort to wipe herself and the desk off. When she had rearranged her clothes, she still looked, and smelled, like she had just been fucked. I said, "I think I'll take the rest of the day off." She was too stunned to answer. Chapter 18. The rapist is raped. When I got home, Cassidy and Caitlin were there and Marina had gone out. Due to my recent fuck, I was able to control my sex impulses pretty well during dinner and conversation. That evening Cassidy and I again enjoyed a noisy fuck session in the bedroom. Her tits were still growing, and becoming veiny, and her belly and hips had widened and thickened. Our sex had lost none of its intensity. In the early dawn, I felt my covers being lifted off me. I kept my eyes closed and pretended to be asleep. I was still naked and covered with dried fluids from the night before. I felt a hand timidly reach for my cock. I began to stiffen. I heard a gasp. The hand closed around my cock and began to stroke me, rather artlessly, I must say. I opened my eyes. It was Caitlin. “Caitlin, what are you doing?” “I wanted to see what all the fuss was about. You don’t mind, do you?” she added flirtatiously. “No, I don’t mind.” Caitlin was kneeling on the bed wearing just a bra and panties. Her mascara was still on, smeared raccoon like around her blue eyes. Her hair was a sexy, disheveled mess. “It’s just that I hear you and Cassidy every night, and I get horny. I mean I have feelings too.” “I’m sure you do, Caitlin.” Now I had grown to my full towering foot long length. Caitlin grabbed me with both hands. She was caught in the spell of my cock too. “That’s bigger than anything I’ve ever seen.” “And you’ve seen a lot of cocks at your age?” “Enough. I have my big sister’s footsteps to follow in. I mean I started with a reputation before I’d even done anything because of her.” She looked away with a faraway expression while she continued to pump my cock absentmindedly. “You’re not scared of a big cock like that, little girl?” “I’m not a little girl, and I’m not scared of cocks!” Caitlin protested, then her expression changed. “I’d better go now.” “Oh, so your curiosity satisfied, you’d just leave me hanging?” I grabbed her wrist. “Not so fast you cock tease!” “Let me go!” “Not until you get me off. If you don’t, I’ll tell Cassidy that you tried to hit on me.” “Let me go!” “Quiet, you’ll wake Marina.” “Marina’s not here, she went out for something early. That’s why I came in.” “So just suck me a little. Don’t worry I cum fast.” Caitlin stuck her lip out in a pout. But she had inherited the Cassidy slut gene, so she said, “OK.” She leaned over and began to lick my cock head, then to take me into her mouth a bit. She was inexperienced and her technique was bad. She couldn’t keep her teeth out of the way effectively. Still, I was excited by the taut freshness of her lips, and her body. “Take your bra off, Caitlin.” “Do I excite you?” she asked expectantly. “Yes, Caitlin, very much. You have such a hot body. I want to see it.” And Caitlin did take off her bra, and her panties too. Her tits were so high and firm, and her nipples were even longer than Cassidy’s. I reached over to touch them and flick them. Cassidy began to finger herself as she sucked me. “You are a sexy dirty slut, Caitlin.” “Gee thanks.” The front door of the apartment opened. I could hear Marina’s voice complaining about the mess of bedding left on the sofa. Clearly she thought Caitlin had gone out without cleaning up after herself. “We’d better stop,” Caitlin said. My cock twitched in her mouth. “No Caitlin, I need to cum.” “But Marina is here.” “Just keep quiet.” Caitlin kept sucking, half-heartedly. She didn’t know how to take me deep into her mouth, and every time I began to get some momentum going, she snagged me with her teeth again. But I was getting more and more excited. “Let’s try something different, Caitlin.” “No, I think that’s enough. I should never have started this.” “Shut up Caitlin. I need to cum!” I hissed. And I grabbed both of her wrists, flipped her over onto her back and held her down on the bed. She looked at me with fright and expectation in her blue raccoon eyes. I forced her legs apart and fingered her cunt, which was quite wet. “No, don’t!” “You cock-teasing bitch! Don’t you understand that I need to cum! If you knew how to suck cock you wouldn’t be in this situation.” And I forced my fat cock into her cunt. Caitlin tried to scream, but I covered her mouth her my hand. It was thrilling to feel her perfectly taut skin, her perfectly toned limbs, straining and writhing underneath me. “Keep quiet!” I said, and lifted my hand off her mouth. She nodded and looked into my eyes. She saw that further resistance was futile, and decided to relax and enjoy the show. I took my time and continued to plow in and out of her until even I was getting sore. My hands roamed all up and down her body, stroking her flanks, squeezing her tits, pinching her nipples, grabbing her ass, scratching her thighs. Finally I let myself come to orgasm. I felt my cock stretch and thicken yet again. The 13th inch! Caitlin had a sizeable cunt for a teenager, but once I grew that extra inch, I had run out of room began battering her cervix. At that sensation, Caitlin could no longer control herself. Her body shuddered in an involuntary orgasm, which triggered a machine gun like burst of cumshots from my weapon. Afterwards, I lay still, keeping my organ inside Caitlin until the overflow of cum began to dry and glue our bodies together. Finally Caitlin spoke. “I’m not going to say anything about this to anyone. But it can never happen again, do you understand?” “If you stay out of my bed, Caitlin, it won’t happen again. But if I find you here, you sexy little girl, you’ll get fucked even harder than that, understand?” With that Caitlin took fright again and jumped up and ran out of the bedroom. She had forgotten about Marina, who was sitting at the table drinking her coffee. I heard Marina’s characteristic “Ha!”, then I pulled on my robe and left the bedroom. Marina was waiting for me. “Caitlin? Caitlin? I told you that was a crime. Some might call that statutory rape, and from the scratches on her it looks like it was just plain rape!” “Are you going to turn me in, Marina?” I stared her down. Marina didn’t reply, but kept gazing at me with those lovely green eyes, now with a steely expression. “You’re incorrigible! A walking hard-on!” “That’s me.” “Where’s Caitlin?” “In the bathroom, hosing off,” Marina said. “What do want from me, Marina?” “You think this is easy for me. I haven’t had a guy in just as long as Cassidy, before this week. And now I get to watch you fuck anything that moves with that lovely rod of yours. I want it too, it’s just that I have some self-respect, some self-control.” And she turned her head to the side and looked away as my cock began nosing its way out from under the folds of my robe. Marina tapped her foot. “That’s enough! I can’t take any more. Now it’s my turn to get some cock, but on my terms!” Marina was almost shouting. She walked over to me. We were both in robes, the only difference was that her long dark hair draped over her shoulders, while my giant cock jutted forth towards her crotch. “Take off that robe and lie down on your bed,” Marina said firmly. I did as I was told. Marina stepped into my bedroom and let her robe slide off her shoulders. Her ultra-slender, gently curved, hyper feminine body was displayed in all its glory. My cock bounced and twitched in the air. Marina climbed onto the bed. She began to kiss me passionately. Our tongues entwined, and she grabbed my cock with one hand while she stroked my hair with the other. This was tender, delicate, and unlike what I was recently accustomed to. Soon she descended on my cock. Again, everything was gentle and delicate, a frisson of lips and tongue. I turned to try to get greater depth and friction on my cock. “Don’t you move, mister. Lie still and let me be in control, or I’m going,” Marina said. “Okay.” "I can't have you tearing apart my little cunny like you did with those other girls." Saying this, she smiled at me lustfully and straddled me. She began rubbing her tender pink cunt along the underside of my fat cock, moistening it with juice. Then she grabbed it again and guided the tip, which was the size of a lemon, into her wet receptacle. She squatted and used her elegant elongated thighs to keep her cunt suspended high in the air so that only a couple of inches of my cock penetrated her. In keeping with the rest of her character, her cunt was delicate and tender. I could feel slight ridges and rippling undulations, as if her cunt lips were gently kissing my cock head. Marina closed her eyes in bliss. I tried to push my hips further up, but she held me and kept me from moving. Ever so slowly, she took more and more of my cock inside of her. She had forgotten to close the door. I heard the bathroom door open, and in a second, Caitlin had turned the corner. "Oh my God!" she said. "I'm telling Cassidy!" Marina turned around and stared at her coldly. "If you do, I'm telling what you did. What do you think she'll be more upset about? Now leave us alone." And Caitlin did just that. I couldn't spare a thought for Caitlin. I was too busy admiring the divine slender form that was rocking above me. Marina turned back to me with tenderness in her eyes, her long hair falling down and brushing my chest. She had finally taken most of my length inside her. I now felt her cervix rubbing my cock head. Rather than slamming into it, as I had with Caitlin and others, I let Marina control the tempo. She gradually pressed down so that her cervix opened up, and my cock head locked inside it. Now I was subject to intense squeezing, both from the cervix and her cunt walls. Marina was letting go. She began to let out fluttering sighs. I grabbed her hard smooth hips and firm ass to steady her. She continued to increase the tempo of her rocking and squeezing. Her eyes were clamped shut with concentration. Then I felt it. A flow of liquid splashed out of her cunt over my hips. She was squirting! She let out a deep sigh of relief. At that moment I felt my cock grow again, straining her cervix open wider. Marina groaned hoarsely. Then her cunt convulsed in deep waves, and I began to cum. It was hard to say whose fluids belonged to who. She spread wetness everywhere, mixed with copious quantities of my sticky gluey goo. Finally, Marina collapsed onto my chest and squeezed me close. "Thank you, lover," Marina said. The bed was a wreck, covered in two successive waves of reproductive liquids, but we peeled ourselves off the sheets. I showered with Marina, playfully soaping and rinsing her admirable physique. She seemed more relaxed and happy than I had ever seen her. Then the phone rang. Chapter 19. Cassidy pregnant. I jumped to answer the phone in the living room, still naked. It was Cassidy. She was nervous. "What is it, Cass?" Marina and Caitlin were both watching me, both still in towels from their respective showers. It was a weird scene. "I had a suspicion yesterday, but now I'm pretty sure that...I'm pregnant." "Pregnant? How is that possible? Who's the father?" "You're the father, Dumbo. You're the only one I've fucked in a year." "But we only started fucking a few days ago." "Yesterday I could have sworn I felt a kick. You know I've been getting bigger. At first it was just bigger boobs. But today, I can see that my stomach is clearly bulging, and I felt kicks many times. It's a baby, I know it." "Look, Cass, there's been a lot of weird changes in our bodies. That doesn't mean you're pregnant. Anyway it's not possible." "I made an appointment with the Ob-Gyn for tomorrow," Cassidy said. "You're coming with me. Take the day off work." "Fine, whatever, but it's not a baby." I hung up the phone. I guess I could have been more supportive. Marina and Caitlin stared at me, then at each other, having no idea what to say. That night our dinner passed in near silence. There were too many secrets, passions, and uncertainties at that table for anyone to risk saying anything. Even in bed with Cassidy, I had no desire to fuck her. I studied her body. Her veiny tits suggested preggo breast growth, but she had been growing since I first came on her. Her belly was poking out roundly, but wasn't she just continuing to fatten up, as had been her tendency? In any case, speculations like these killed my erection. Was my sexual frenzy almost burnt out? Chapter 20. Nurse collects a sample.The next morning I called into work and talked to Elaine. When I told her I was going to take the day off, she asked "Are you taking care of your sexual problem?" "Yes, that's what it's about," I said. "Fine, take care of it, then. If you need help, call me," Elaine said. "I will, Elaine, I will." I observed as Cassidy got dressed. I had to say that she definitely had a pregnant-looking belly. It stuck out in a peculiarly rounded fashion that looked like more than just fat. The belly propped up her monster tits on which everything was swollen, areolae, nipples, veins. I hoped it was still more of the weird growth effects of my seminal fluid, but it looked like pregnancy too. One of the problems of Cassidy's rapid growth was that none of her clothes fit her any more. She settled on a baggy sundress, but her swollen belly and big hips made it ride up unnaturally short. It was possible to get substantial views of her underwear in many otherwise ordinary poses. And of course she had outgrown all her bras, so her uncovered tits spilled out over the top of the sundress. It was all she could do to keep her nipples concealed. She looked like a parody of a strange porno. We took a taxi to the Ob/Gyn. I waited outside while Cassidy was taken in for the examination. After all, I wasn't her husband. Hell, it had only been six days since I moved in and we fucked. After a while, the nurse came out to the waiting room and beckoned me inside to where Cassidy was sitting. The doctor, a wizened grey-haired woman, told me that Cassidy was six months pregnant. She didn't really believe Cassidy's story about no sex prior to me, and kept questioning her about any blackouts during drinking or other loss of memory, which Cassidy denied. Then the doctor turned to me and said, "If her story is true, and there are signs that it could be. I have never seen a body so (here she made an expansive gesture) like hers, for instance. Then you (here she stuck her finger in my chest) are perhaps worthy of further study, hmm?" "In any case, the lady is six months pregnant. Due to her rapid weight gain, I would advise her to stay at home and rest. Observe her closely and come back if there are any sudden changes. Also, her vagina has been lacerated by a large object. She needs to refrain from sexual activity. No penetration, understand? It will harm the fetus. You, we would like to have you give a sample at our institute. In consideration, we will offer free care for the lady during her birth experience. You agree?" "Yes, sounds fine. What kind of sample?" I said. "Sperm sample, of course. Now the lady may go. You must come to the Institute." "Where is that?" "It's just the next building. There is an internal corridor. Yolanda will show you." I said goodbye to Cassidy and followed the nurse, Yolanda. Yolanda was a tall, ebony-skinned black woman with long muscular legs, uncovered by her short-skirted nurse's uniform, a big black ass, and a pretty face with classic African features. She seemed rather sweet, and flashed a convivial smile that showed her lustrous pearly teeth and thick pink lips. To my chagrin, my cock began to stir again as soon as these thoughts passed through my head. After all, I hadn't had sex in nearly twenty-four hours. I began to limp to accommodate my cock, since once it became even half-erect these days it didn't really fit in my pants. Yolanda turned and saw what I was doing and only shook her head. We passed through swinging doors labelled, "Institute for Advanced Bio fertility - Warning: Bioactive Zone". Yolanda led me to a small room with a chair, a table with various medical supplies on it - test tubes, gloves, swabs, needles, a lamp, a mirror, an examining table, and little else. "This is where you'll give the sample," she said. "I have to stay and observe you to make sure there is no tampering." "Alright, where do you want me to put it." She handed me a test tube the size of my little finger. "Is that it? What do you want me to do with the rest?" "Usually the patients use those paper towels. We'll just clean up the excess." "We?" Yolanda smirked. "Don't get any ideas. I mean whoever, it doesn't matter." "But Yolanda, I usually have a cup or two of cum these days." "You're exaggerating." "Yolanda, my cock is more than a foot long. I have a lot of cum," I said matter of factly. "Now I know you're exaggerating. No white man has a cock that big!" Yolanda exclaimed. Then she reconsidered, "I'm sorry, that wasn't very professional of me." "No, that's ok. Just see for yourself." And I unzipped. My cock was only half-erect, but already measured about eight inches and was pretty thick. "That's a healthy cock, but I've seen bigger. Anyway, when I said I observed, I only meant that I stay in the room. I don't usually look directly at, you know, what's going on. Most patients aren't comfortable with that." "Why wouldn't I be comfortable with that, Yolanda? I want you to look." "Suit yourself," Yolanda said. She leaned against the wall, folded her arms and crossed her ankles, showing her lovely legs in their best light. She stared straight at my cock. "Watch it grow, Yolanda!" And I began to stroke. I too kept my eyes directly on her. I admired her shining dark skin, her powerful healthy limbs, her symmetrical face, her big dark eyes, her full lips. I began to want her badly. My cock had already grown beyond a foot and was four inches thick. "Shit! That is a big cock!" Yolanda was surprised and impressed. "Did you ever have a black cock this big?" "That's none of your business, but...no, not quite like that." "Do you want this cock, Yolanda?" I took a step towards her. "We need the sample." "Then extract it." I took her hand and laid it on my log of love. She began to pump. "That's it, Yolanda." But I was too impatient. My enormous hard-on demanded more. I grabbed Yolanda and spun her around so that she faced the wall. I jerked her panties down to her knees. And I bent her over and penetrated her before she knew what was happening. Her cunt was already slick. She was built to handle big cocks. There was plenty of room inside for me, but her cunt lips squeezed me tightly at the base of my cock. "Shit! That is a big cock!" She said again, this time with raw lust. Her big black ass was all firm muscle. I slapped it as she bucked up and down on me, bracing herself against the wall and looking back at me with dreamy sensuality in her face. I unbuttoned her uniform and pulled her tits free, squeezing them as I slammed into her. Her bucking became frantic, and I began to grow again. 15 inches! Superhuman! Now she began to have her orgasm. "Huh! Uh!" she moaned. Her long legs propelled her pelvis back and forth at high speed, traversing the length of my cock. Her orgasm continued, a perpetual spasm. "Hmm! Urm!" Her moans became louder. I began to spurt. This time I came like a cannon, with large separate shots that rocked her body. She flinched from the pressure of the first blast and screamed. Then the second blast came. Yolanda recollected herself. "The sample! The sample!" She jumped forward and freed herself from my sex spear. I still had the tiny test tube my hand and held it front of my cock. Yolanda dropped to her knees to help. She pumped my cock her both hands and a third cannon blast arrived. It filled the tiny test tube in a second, and the rest splashed on Yolanda's face, ivory on ebony. Yolanda wrapped her fat black lips around my cock and began to drink hungrily as I shot several more thick blasts of cum into her hungry and willing mouth. A light knock on the door was followed by the door opening and a very small young woman entered, wearing a white lab coat. She was very slender, with thin bones and a mouse-like small face that was nevertheless beautiful and feminine. Her features were half Asian and half Caucasian. "I'm Suzanne, the lab tech," she said. "Give me that sample before it's contaminated." I handed it over. Yolanda was still on her knees in front of me, hand on my cock, my cum all over her face and dripping from between her legs. "That was very unprofessional Yolanda," Suzanne said. "But we'll forget about it because this..." here she pointed at my cock..."is an exceptional case." And Suzanne gave me the faintest wink and smile. "You can wait in the waiting area," she said. "We should have some results for you in about an hour." And she turned and left. "She watches through that mirror, you know." Yolanda said. "You knew that all along?" "Of course, but I wasn't going to lose my chance to feel that cock. We still have an hour. Let's do it again." "No problem, Yolanda." And she sucked me back to full erection. She tried to ride on top of me, but said it was too uncomfortable. The only position that worked with my monster cock was doggy style. This time she crouched on the floor and I slammed her from behind. Once again I drenched her cunt with cum and splashed the excess all over her back and ass. Finally satiated, we dressed and she led me to the waiting room. She slipped me her number and said, "Booty call, any time, day or night." Chapter 21. Suzanne's research project. After a bit longer, Suzanne entered the room. She smiled modestly at me and sat down across from me. She was wearing stylish slacks under her lab coat, and fashionable heels that highlighted her slender ankles. Her slight build and delicate motions were unexpectedly charming. "Well, you are an unusual case, but one that is not unknown to science," she said. "What is it doc?" "Actually I'm still working on my Ph.D. When we examined your sperm under the microscope, we found that they were gigantic and powerful, and could swim faster than any normal sperm. Your fluids also contain high concentrations of sex hormones, both testosterone and estrogen, and several other molecules that we are still analyzing. So, the rapid acting effects of your "magic cum", as your wife calls it, are quite understandable." "She's not my wife, she's not even my girlfriend, she's just my fuck buddy." "Fuck buddy, then," Suzanne smiled enigmatically, a twinkle in her eye. "You said that my case is not unknown to science?" "Well, there have been cases reported in the literature - sex maniacs - with enormous penises and potent sperm. These sex maniacs usually suddenly broke from stable, but loveless relationships. Then sexual desire took control of them. Many became rapists, and some even killers. I don't mean to alarm you, but you are at risk for this." "I can understand. Tell me more, doctor, umm, almost doctor." "You can call me Suzanne. I'd like to work with you, to study you, have therapy sessions to try to control this phenomenon." "Control it? But Suzanne, I have to tell you that it has been wonderful to have these sexual powers." "It is wonderful at first, but your sexual desires will control you. You know that in many of these cases, the sex maniac ended with a permanent erection and could no longer live a normal life." "I could see how a permanent erection of my size could be inconvenient. But what is the cure?" "In select cases, there has been either a partial or complete remission of the symptoms when the sex maniac found a permanent love object. I am speaking of true love, in a scientific sense. The sex maniac restrained the sex impulse and began to love one person and one person only, before the act of penetration. This psycho-sexual complex changes the physical reaction of the body to sex back to a more normal spectrum." "So I'd no longer have a giant cock and magic cum?" "If you stop trying to copulate with everyone and focus on a loved one, yes. Look what happened to our poor nurse Yolanda." "I'm sorry about that, but I couldn't control myself. She was so sexy, such legs, such an ass!" "Whoa, boy! Yes, I know about that, you don't have to tell me. It was my observation of your reaction to her and your method of copulation that enables me to be confident in comparing you to the famous sex maniacs of the literature. I would like to publish a paper on you." "And make me a famous sex maniac in the literature." "It's not a bad form of notoriety," Suzanne laughed lightly and charmingly. "Now, I want you to come back tomorrow and we'll begin therapy. Go home to your fuck buddy, and remember, no penetration. You'll harm the fetus." Chapter 22. Sibling Rivalry. They had kept me late at the Institute, and I returned to the apartment after dinner. Cassidy was sprawled naked on the bed, her belly heaving in the air. She had stripped out of her uncomfortable clothes that no longer fit her. Her bulk was beginning to be repulsive, but her swollen veiny tits still had their charms. She must have gained forty pounds just in the past few days. Not only was every part of her body bigger, but there were now signs of a double chin and otherwise porcine appearance to her formerly cute face. Yes, the transformation had begun to go awry. Still, my sex mania was unabated. The sight of her tits had stirred my erection, and I had to take my pants and underwear off to free my cock from the painful confines of my clothing. I climbed on top of Cassidy and began to titty fuck her. In her pregnant state, she no longer responded energetically. I tried to face fuck her, but she couldn't take enough of my cock inside. I went back to her tits. I couldn't move freely and needed some lubricant. I dashed to the kitchen, my cock bouncing up and down. Caitlin was lying on the sofa, trying to sleep. She saw my nakedness, and turned her head away. Marina was already in her bedroom. I looked around the kitchen. There was no more vegetable oil. The best I could find was sour cream. I ran back to bedroom and smeared it all over Cassidy's tits, using up the entire container. I set work again trying to cum, but my cock was not sufficiently stimulated. I was painfully hard and needed release. I needed a tight cunt to fuck. "I can't cum, Cassidy. I need a cunt!" I said. "You can't hon, think about the baby." "Damn it! I need a cunt!" I was groaning with lust. I dashed out of the room. Caitlin had heard everything. She was looking at me with panic. She was dressed in her long sleep tee. I could sense that my cum had been working on her too. I saw her tits had grown. She wasn't wearing a bra, and her erect nipples were clearly visible. I moved rapidly towards her. She rolled face down on the sofa to hide herself. I wasted no time. I jumped on top of her, pulled up the t-shirt and ripped her panties off. Her taut smooth ass taunted me. "No! Stop!" she cried. My cock was fifteen inches long and thick as a baseball bat. In my lustful frenzy, I had the strength to spread her legs. I pressed the knobby purple head of my cock against Caitlin's puffy cunt lips. She was undergoing the same sexual growth that Cassidy had. Despite that, I was too big for her, but my cock was still covered in sour cream, which smoothed my entry. "Stop it! Pull it out! It's too big! It hurts!" Caitlin was screaming and thrashing about. I forced the length of my cock the rest of the way inside and used the weight of my body to hold her down and keep her from wriggling away. Her tight ass bounced frantically under me, but feeling her smooth fresh body struggle only excited me more. Her cunt was tight but slick. She involuntarily spasmed and contracted as she tried to expel my cock from her body, but this translated into waves of ecstasy for me. "I need cunt! Cunt! Tight teen cunt!" I was screaming like an animal. Cassidy was standing in the doorway staring at us. She was silent, but tears were streaming down her face. I had woken Marina too. She was also leaning in her doorway, looking at me with bemusement and exasperation. Neither moved to stop me. Caitlin quieted down as she grew accustomed to the situation. She saw she wasn't going to free herself, so she bit her lip and tried to bear it. Gradually she succumbed to the raw animal energy of my cock. She grew sweaty and began to pant, lifting her ass in the air, not to try to wriggle free, but to impale herself more deeply on my cock. "It's so big! Oh God! Oh God!" she groaned. Her cunt continued to pulsate. Now I was ready. "Uh! Awe! Urm! Gaw!" I grunted like an African tribal dancer as I began to unload waves of cum into Caitlin's cunt. As it filled, first the sour cream began to drip out, then oodles of sticky swirls of cum dripped down her legs onto the dark fabric of the sofa. "My poor little sister!" Cassidy sobbed. Caitlin looked up at her. "Don't you poor sister me! I have just as much right to his cock as anyone here!" Marina shook her head, signaling to Caitlin to be quiet. "You don't know what you're saying, Caitlin. You're only 18. Save yourself," Cassidy said. "Fine talk from my slutty older sister," Caitlin said. I was still on top of Caitlin, my cock inside her, while the sisters argued. "That's the father of my baby, Caitlin," Cassidy sobbed again. "The father of your baby is a sex maniac," Caitlin said. "Yes, I am," I said. "The doctors say so. And it's just a fact, I need cunt and I can't control it. I'm going to start therapy tomorrow." I pulled out of Caitlin with a slurpy, sticky, squishy sound. "This is going to get better. Let's go back to bed Cassidy." And, although she was still in shock, I led Cassidy back into the bedroom and we both fell into a deep sleep. Marina slammed her door shut, while Caitlin drifted off to sleep on the sofa, idly fingering the sticky residues left in and around her cunt. Chapter 23. At Kyoko’s home. In the morning I got a text from Kyoko, telling me to come as soon as I could, and gave her address. Caitlin and Marina had already left the apartment, and Cassidy was still asleep. She had told her boss that she was taking some time off. I dressed for work and texted Kyoko back, telling her I would see her at lunch. When I got to Kyoko’s place, I could see immediately why she hadn’t come to work either. She was still dressed in the work suit she had tried to put on. Her belly protruded over the top of her wool skirt. Her blouse was now several sizes too small. Her swollen tits spilled out the top, and the bottom no longer reached her belly button. Her round belly stuck out in the cool air. Seeing her patches of naked flesh caused my cock to stir again, and I unzipped to let it flop out. Seeing her newly plump tits and fat belly on top of her still tiny and slender frame was a treat. “Your impregnation was successful,” Kyoko said. “I can see that.” “What are we going to do?” “Don’t you want the baby? Wasn’t that the whole point?” “Yes, but I’m already five months pregnant!” “I know. I’m a freak of nature. But I’ll call the Institute and they’ll take care of everything.” “The Institute?” “They’re studying me, and this.” I pointed to my giant hard on. “You’re even bigger than before.” Kyoko giggled. “Yes. It hasn’t stopped yet. You’re very sexy like that Kyoko.” “You’d better watch it. My mom is here, and she wants to talk to you.” “Where is she?” “In the dining room.” I immediately went to other room. I had forgotten that my cock was out. Kyoko’s mom was an older version of Kyoko. She must have been in her 40s, but only traces of wrinkles were visible. She still had long hair and a slender figure. “Oh god! What is that?” She shrieked, staring at my swollen organ. “It won’t fit in my pants, sorry,” I said nonchalantly. “Mom, this is my impregnator.” “Did you harm my daughter, with that giant, , giant,” words failed her. “No mom, I let him do it. I wanted a baby,” Kyoko said. “How are you going to handle this sudden impregnation?” “Don’t worry, Ma'am, Kyoko will be taken to the Institute,” I said, and explained the situation. Then I changed the subject. “Kyoko, I want to see you naked. I want to see what this pregnancy has done to your body.” Kyoko was also under the spell of my giant cock, so she immediately unbuttoned her blouse and slipped out of all her clothes. Her tits were bulging and veiny, yet retained a Japanese softness and delicacy. Her belly was not so huge yet. She retained an innocent girl-like fuckability. I started to jerk my hard cock, and walked over to her. Kyoko’s mom hid her face in her hands. Kyoko began to fondle my cock, then knelt to suck it. Soon I was tittyfucking her. But just like with Cassidy, the sensation was now insufficient, and my arousal produced a frenzy. “It’s not enough! I need cunt! I need to fuck!” I began to scream. “Take me!” Kyoko said, lying down on the floor and spreading her legs. I almost did, but then I remembered. “No, Kyoko, it will harm the fetus. I’m too big.” Kyoko’s mom peeked up at me to make sure that I wasn’t going to jump her daughter. My cock took over. “I need cunt! I need to fuck!” I continued to rant. I turned to Kyoko’s mom. Yes, she was still a fuckable female. “Milf! Milf!” I shouted. I pushed her onto the dining room table and held her down. It was easy to push up her skirt and tear her panties off. Her bush was unshaven and fuzzy. Within seconds I had plunged my cock deep inside her. Kyoko’s mom screamed and groaned. The fire in my cock was cooling down. Kyoko was standing staring at me, at her mom, at the scene. Tears began to fall down her cheeks. Now she understood what kind of monster had impregnated her. “Are you going to impregnate my mom?” Kyoko wailed. Kyoko’s mom had looked half-conscious when I penetrated her, but she roused herself now and turned to her daughter. “Don’t worry, I had a hysterectomy after you were born,” she said. Then she lay her head back and closed her eyes. Her face crumpled in agony as I continued to plunge my oversized meat into her aged but still tight Japanese cunt. “Your mom is tight, Kyoko. She feels so good. I’m going to cum! Ah! Uh! Yeah! Go! Go!” I shouted and blasted a series of high pressure squirts into her. I zipped up and told Kyoko to get dressed. “We’re going to the Institute.” Kyoko’s mom still lay on dining room table, staring at the chandelier in a daze, cum drizzling from her cunt, onto the lace table cloth, and down onto the floor. To be continued in part 3, By maigret for Literotica.
Show more...
4 days ago

ExplicitNovels
Gift of the Virility Gods: Part 1
The chronicles of Max & Cassidy. By maigret - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Preface: This is a fantastical science fiction tale of extremes that imagines an uncontrolled lust leading to outrageous, possibly offensive or sometimes comic results. Includes themes of cheating, rape, and bizarre acts. Just imagining, don’t take it too seriously. Chapter 1. Blame it all on Cassidy’s Big tits. I had been in a long-term relationship with Lisa for a couple of years. Once we moved in together, our relationship settled into a bit of rut. Lisa could pass for attractive if she put effort into it, but the truth was, she was fundamentally plain. An average face and an average body. And domesticity revealed an unpleasant nagging side of her character, occasionally crossing over into downright bitchiness. The truth was, our relationship was on a downward slide, and both of us turned to drinking a bit too much to try to revive our flagging spirits. Pretty much all of the above could apply to our sex life too. Now Lisa had friends who regularly hung around us. This story starts with one of them, Cassidy, coming over for dinner. Unlike Lisa, Cassidy was attention grabbing. She was a bubbly, cheerful blonde with long gleaming yellow hair. Like her personality, her body was fulsome and feminine. A pert round face, full pink lips, a figure that was technically on the heavy side but was so curvaceous that it didn’t really matter. And spectacularly large, perfectly shaped tits. Now, I was usually more attracted to intelligent, mysterious brunettes, and was usually repelled by the overly obvious charms of buxom blondes, but I admit to having lusted after Cassidy not infrequently. This evening, Cassidy was wearing a deeply plunging stretchy t-shirt that set off her creamy skin and framed her magnificent cleavage in a magnetic way. As she kept leaning forward over the table to grab more wine or food, her tits were alternately squeezed and released by the table edge in such a way that I couldn’t help imagining grabbing her tits in the same manner. And when she giggled, she jiggled such that one could easily picture her riding on top of a man in bed. Although I tried to feign calmness and seriousness, I must have ogled a bit too much, because Lisa began to get upset at me. First it was just a vague irritation, but as the meal continued and the wine continued to flow (we drank a bottle each), she let fly. In general, as we got drunk, our talk usually became cruder and turned to more sexual topics anyway. Usually Lisa and her girlfriends would complain about guys while I nodded silently, but tonight I was drawn in. “If you like watching Cassidy’s cleavage so much, maybe you should find yourself a girlfriend with bigger tits. I know you fantasize about her!”, she said. Cassidy turned red and looked away while I apologized profusely. It was an inadvertent reflex, and of course I wanted Lisa above all else, blah blah blah. It turns out that Lisa was not holding her wine well and was just beginning to get incoherent and nod off. So, after calming her down, I put her to bed. She collapsed into unawareness as she hit the pillow. I was fairly drunk myself, but I tottered out to check on Cassidy. Cassidy was still sitting at the table, looking at the wall. “Sorry about that,” I said. “No, you’re just a guy that’s all. Everybody looks, but that doesn’t mean they really want me,” Cassidy said in a plaintive tone. “No, I’m sure they want you Cassidy, ” then I stopped because I couldn’t start telling Cassidy how hot she was. “Look, I’d better get home,” and she made to stand up, but staggered. “No, it’s late and you’re drunk now. Sleep it off here. You can sleep in our bed, and I’ll take the sofa.” “No, that would be weird. I’ll just crash on the sofa.” “Alright, I’ll get a blanket for you.” And she did just that. Like Lisa, she was already almost gone, so she was out by the time I spread the blanket over her. I was still wound up from the wine, so I sat in a chair and browsed on my laptop. After a while, I looked up. Cassidy had rolled on her back and pulled the blanket down. Her t-shirt had stretched down far enough to show the brown of her areola. The rest of her tit gleamed in the dim light. My cock twitched to attention. I don’t know what I was thinking, but the wine had obviously lowered my inhibitions. After staring for a good long while, I got up and walked over to her. She was snoring lightly, her full lips parted to show her pearly whites. I fished my cock out of my pants. Lisa’s words about ogling cleavage had me worked up. I was going to cum on those lovely big tits, damn it! I’m not a big cock guy. My cock is only six inches and not that thick, something I try not to be too self-conscious about. But I was really throbbing tonight. My cock felt a bit harder and longer than usual, and the head was really swollen. Cassidy was having an effect on me. I stroked my meat methodically, again not stopping to think about the consequences. Cassidy’s tits heaved up and down with her breathing. In just a minute I was ready to cum. “Oh shit!” escaped my lips, but too late. I was squirting sticky ropes of white seed into the air. And they landed all over Cassidy. One splashed on her black t-shirt, one on her exposed boob, and one right on her upper lip. It was too late now. I squeezed out the remaining drops onto her shirt. Thank god she remained asleep. I stuffed my cock back in my pants and retreated to my chair. What was I going to do now? Now I had to go to work in the morning. One of the privileges of being a junior associate was some Saturday duty to catch up on projects. Lisa would never be up early. She was usually a late sleeper, and the drink would only add to that. So, I’d wake up Cassidy and offer to walk her home. I’d have to explain what happened. There was no way she wouldn’t figure out that it was cum all over her. But at least we could talk away from Lisa, if Cassidy didn’t freak out right when she woke up. I dozed in the chair so that I could hear if Cassidy woke up. We had been awake until almost 2 and I had cum on her at 3. Around 7 I heard her stirring on the sofa. I decided to play it cool. I pretended to be just coming from the back bedroom. “Hey Cassidy, I need to go to work this morning. I can walk you back to your place if you want.” “Sure, that , that’d be great,” she sounded confused. I sensed that she wasn’t about to scream or anything, so I thought I’d better hurry up and get her out of here. “Alright, I’ll just throw some clothes on and we’ll go.” And in five minutes I was washed, changed, and had my teeth brushed. “I must look like shit,” Cassidy said. Even with her puffy hungover face, Cassidy still looked really cute. I noticed she had wiped the cum off her lip, but that there were dried white spots on her t-shirt and crusted on her tit. “Not at all, Cass, you look just fine,” I said. “What about Lisa?” “She knows I need to work, so let’s just go.” We were out on the landing in a moment. I breathed a sigh of relief. At least I wasn’t going to be screamed at for being a pervert in front of Lisa. Chapter 2. Stroking it again. We walked the few blocks to Cassidy’s place mostly in silence, except for a couple of murmurs about the cool morning air. When we got to her building, Cassidy said, “Come for a sec for a cup of coffee. Neither of us had any breakfast.” This was my chance to confess. “Sure,” I said. When we got in her apartment, she checked to make sure her roommate was still asleep, then came back, started the coffee, and then turned to me. She turned red again. “Look, what happened last night?” “Um, Cass, ” “I mean I was pretty drunk, and I’m not sure I remember everything. Did I, um, suck you off or , something?” I was taken aback. “No, Cass, no!” “But look, I know this is cum , right here!” she said, pointing at the spot on her tit. “And I tasted it on my lips. I thought my drunken slut days were over but, ” and she trailed off. "No, Cass, I have to tell you something. While you were sleeping, I couldn't help myself. I jacked off, onto your beautiful tits." Now she turned an even deeper red. "And my mouth?" "Well, some might have shot there." "Damn, what will Lisa say?" "Oh god, Cass, you can't tell Lisa. She'll never forgive me." "So you really do lust after my tits, huh?" "I'm afraid I do." "I have to confess that your looks and Lisa's outburst last night got me thinking myself." Cassidy's cheerful, teasing personality was reemerging out of her downcast confusion. Suddenly Cassidy turned to me and said, "Show me your cock!" "What?" "Look, you want me not to tell Lisa about something I wasn't awake to see. Let's make it even. Show me your cock!" The sweet but insistent tone in her voice made my cock twitch again. Already I was semi-hard. I fished my cock out of my pants again. "That wasn't so hard, was it?" she asked. "Then again, maybe it Is hard." And my cock had a mind of its own, straining higher in the open air. "Show me how you stroked it last night," Cassidy said in a lower, more seductive tone. My hand dropped to my hard-on and I began to stroke it. Cassidy dropped to her knees to get a closer look. "You're not as small as Lisa says you are," she said. So Lisa did talk about my small cock. But now my cock was bigger than before. It looked about eight inches long and had gotten thicker. Cassidy was getting me hornier than I had ever been before, and my cock had really grown. "I think that's the effect that you have on me, Cass." "Really? Let me give you a little more incentive." And she peeled off her cum-stained t-shirt. Now she was kneeling before me with only her demi-cup white bra. Her heavenly globes shimmered. I had never beheld such massive tits up close like this. I could see baby fat on her belly, but her hips flowed out powerfully to fill her blue jeans. She looked up at me with her soft blue eyes. "Cum on my tits again. I want it," she said lustfully. Now my brain shut down entirely and lust took over. I pumped my cock hard, and with such beauty before my eyes it took only a minute for a river of cum to flow. I blasted each tit with a milky splash, then let one fly on her face, splattering her cheek. I continued to dribble small squirts onto the floor. I had even more cum in me now than at 3 am. She scraped some cum off her cheek with her finger and licked it. "Now that is some seriously tasty cum," she said. "Now we've got something not to talk about." "You are so hot, Cassidy." "Calm down, you somehow revived some of my old college slutty self that I thought I had gotten over. But you're going to go back to Lisa and we're going to forget this. You see we never even touched each other, so it's not like anything really happened. Now you get to work, and I need to get cleaned up, stud!" And she sprang away back to her room. I didn't know what to say, to thank her or what. So I turned and left. Chapter 3. Cassidy sucks. I couldn't believe that all this had happened and so suddenly. I wanted to forget about it, but seeing Cassidy in that way, actually wanting me, if only for a brief moment, broke down the walled off garden of my fantasies. Then there was the question of my enlarged cock. Was that a permanent increase? I wondered what would happen with Lisa now. After work I went home and Lisa was there. We talked for a while and agreed to forget about the previous night's tensions. We agreed that it would be better for us not to drink so much, turn over a new leaf in our relationship, blah blah blah. And then we nuzzled together for some weak make-up sex. Although I fucked her with no less enthusiasm than my usual tired self, the comparison with the spark that had been lit with Cassidy made sex with Lisa seem dull. I was detached from my own performance, and I couldn't help but notice that my cock was six inches long and thin, not nearly as engorged as it had been with Cassidy. Lisa and I used condoms so it was easy to see that my eventual cum was of minimal volume. Soon we were drifting off to sleep and I was dreaming of Cassidy again. The next day I tried to rationalize my relationship with Lisa. We got along, we had similar backgrounds and interests, we didn't fight too badly. We could grow to be a comfortable married couple one day. I resolved to just ignore the whole business with Cassidy. But Cassidy was Lisa's friend. She wasn't going to just disappear. What would happen when I saw her again? I didn't have to wait long to find out. Lisa invited Cassidy over again a couple of weeks later, just to show there were no hard feelings about the "incident". It was a Thursday night. I was assigned dinner duty since Lisa had to stay at work. "Don't hit on her!" she said, half-jokingly. Just before Cassidy was due to arrive, Lisa called to say that she needed to stay another hour or so to finish preparations for a big client meeting the next day. So, Cassidy arrived to find only me in the kitchen. "Hi there," she said bashfully. She was coming straight from work, so she had on a fairly formal grey skirt and suit jacket. Her makeup enhanced her femininity. "Get comfortable, Cass. Take your jacket and shoes off." She flashed me a brief look, a reminder of our shared experience, but she restrained herself from making a comment that alluded to it. She did take off her jacket and stepped out of her heels. She was wearing a basic white silk blouse that she filled out magnificently. "Where's Lisa?" "She's running late at work. She'll probably be here in about an hour." "So what are we going to do, huh?" I wasn't sure if this was an innocent question or not. "Dinner is basically done, so just wait I guess. Talk about the weather." Cassidy let out a puff of breath. She was pacing up and down the kitchen. "It's hard not to talk about what happened. Lisa doesn't suspect anything?" "No, not like that. She just would prefer my eye not to rove." "I still can't believe she said your cock is small. Sorry...that didn't come out right." "No, it's true. I've been wondering about that. My cock Is smaller with Lisa than when...no we'd better stop talking about that." "No, it's ok," Cassidy said tenderly. "Something happened to me too. I was soaking wet then...like never before." There was a note of wonder in her voice. She hesitated. "And I think my boobs grew too." "What? Really?" "Can you check for me? I really need to know," she said. "You're the only one who's really seen them recently." My cock twitched into action again. I saw that Cassidy's nipples were hardening beneath the silk of her blouse. "Isn't that kind of dangerous?" I said. "You said Lisa wasn't going to be back for an hour. This will just take a minute. You've already seen me. We're not going to touch each other." But there was a twinge of uncertainty in her voice. I was uneasy, but could I say no to this gorgeous girl wanting to show herself to me? My cock was starting to weigh in with his opinion. "Ok, let me see," I said. She unbuttoned her blouse while gazing steadily at me with her tranquil blue eyes. "I'm wearing the same bra as then," she said. She was right. Where before her tits filled out the large cups of the bra perfectly, now they were overflowing out the top and appeared to be much firmer and fuller. Her nipples were poking through the bra's fabric. I had never ever seen tits like that before. My erection became painfully obvious in my chinos. "Yes, Cass, you're definitely bigger." "Do you think it was your cum that did it?" "Uh... that can't be possible." "I can see you're hard for me. Show it to me again. Are you really bigger now than with Lisa?" "Lisa? What if she..." "Shush, this will just take a second." My cock was doing all the thinking again now, and I unzipped my pants. My cock was easily eight inches, firm, thick, with a fat swollen purple head. "Yes, Cass, it is bigger for you." Now the wonder was in my voice. So this was something real and strangely powerful. "Can you give me more of your cum? I need to know if that's what's causing my tits to grow...and...just do it before I change my mind." She had a sexy, hungry look. She dropped to her knees again and gazed alternately at my cock and my face, her mouth hanging open, her lips moist with gloss. "Ok, let's hurry." And I began to pump my meat again, this time inches from her face. To my surprise, Cassidy hooked her fingers around her bra straps and pulled her bra down. Her tits popped out, so firm that they scarcely drooped at all from the force of gravity. Her nipples were long, thick and dark brown, defiantly tilting upward. "Oh shit Cass. You are a sex goddess!" "Cum for me, now, do it!" she uttered harshly. "I'm cumming! Watch out, it's going to get on your clothes!" A flash of consciousness as I realized what dinner would be like if Lisa came back to find a cum-stained Cassidy in her apartment. Before I understood what was happening, Cassidy leaned forward and in a single motion engulfed my cock in her warm liquid mouth. A wave of bliss passed through my entire body. I could have sworn that my cock stretched another half inch in length inside her mouth. She began to suck and I erupted a geyser of cum into her mouth in an instant. Her lips remained tightly sealed around the base of my cock as her tongue swirled back and forth over me. Meanwhile she was gulping down the cum in quick swallows. "Oh God! Oh shit! Oh fuck!" I was panting. After a minute it was all over, and she released my cock from her mouth, gasping for air herself. We were silent for what seemed like a long time but was perhaps only 30 seconds. Then we realized we better tidy up just in case Lisa walked in. I zipped up, she popped her tits back in her bra and buttoned up and smoothed herself off. Another 30 seconds and we looked the same as we had five minutes ago, but the world had been split open in that time. "No touching huh?" I spoke first. "That was amazing." "I couldn't help myself. Besides I had to catch the cum somehow." Again Cassidy showed the most enticing mix of bashfulness and horniness. I looked down and saw a small puddle on the floor. "Is that your wetness?" "Yes, see what I mean. Your cum was delicious. Now get a towel and mop that up." I quickly did so. We almost giggled for a minute, then realized we had to act once again like nothing had happened. We didn't talk any more that evening about what we were going to do. Lisa did come home at the appointed time, and dinner went on. I detached my thoughts of Cassidy from the dinner conversation at hand and an unremarkable amiable dinner was concluded a couple of hours later. Since I had already worked off my passion, Lisa really didn't suspect anything about Cassidy and I this time. I just didn't know what to do next about the situation. Chapter 4. An ultimatum. Now I clearly had a dilemma. My sexual response to Cassidy was unlike anything I had experienced before. I had no thoughts of any other kind of relationship with her. Although she was sweet, she was what you'd call an airhead and liked things of an entirely different nature than I did. I was always surprised that Lisa was friends with her, but they went way back. But I couldn't very keep on with Lisa with the knowledge that I had an extra untapped two inches that Lisa couldn't bring out in me. Still I was unable to come to any final decision and kept muddling along pretending things were alright with Lisa. I held out for a week without contacting Cassidy, but by the end I was itching to know what was happening to her, and maybe if she had any thoughts about us. I looked up her number in Lisa's phone and gave her a call from work. She wasn't surprised to hear from me. In fact she asked me to come over as soon as I could. I told Lisa that I'd be working until 7, but cut out of work at 4 to head to Cassidy's place. When I reached her place, her roommate Marina answered the door. Marina was the opposite of Cassidy in so many ways. She had dark hair, nearly but not quite jet black, was tall and slender, but still possessed of a feminine figure, although her curves were an order of magnitude more subtle than Cassidy. Her hair was usually sleek, straight, and done up tightly, until Cassidy's flowing blonde mane. Marina was cool, calm, and sophisticated where Cassidy was lively and earthy. She came across as much older than her years - she was still in her early 20s. But she never crossed over into frigidity or bitchiness. Hers was a different order of femininity than Cassidy's, but possessing its own distinctive allure. She was from some kind of Slavic background. Yes, I had fantasized about her too. Now Marina stunned me with her greeting. "Oh, Mr. Raging Hard-on is here! I've heard about you." At that I blushed. I guess I couldn't have expected Cassidy to keep things totally secret from Marina, but still I began to worry. I grimaced. "Hi Marina, how are you?" "Oh fine. I'm just going out, don't worry. I'll leave you two alone." And she even winked at me as she said that, and grabbed her purse and went straight out the door. What was I to do? But I came here to see Cassidy. She came out her bedroom. She had just changed out of her work outfit into a baggy sweat suit. At least I wasn't going to have to face massive temptation right off the bat. Maybe we could just talk. "So, how've you been Cass?" She let out a deep sigh. "I don't know. I keep telling myself that this doesn't make sense, but I can't get you off my mind. And what would that do to Lisa? She's been my friend for a lot longer than you've been around, that's for sure. It would have been a lot easier if ..." "If what?" "If we had forgotten about this after the first time, or maybe you had never told me anything. Then it would just be a vague uncomfortable something. But now..." She was staring at me again with a tender expression. "Now what?" "Now I know that I want you, that you have a powerful effect on me. It's funny, but I never thought of you that way before, all the time you've been with Lisa." "I know. This is a surprise for me too." "And, I don't know if you want to hear this, but my boobs grew some more after that last time." "Really Cass?" "Yeah, that's why I have to hide in this sweat suit. I had to get new outfits for work. It was kind of embarrassing. Now I'm getting hit on more than ever." "Sorry." "No, don't be sorry. I feel so... sexually powerful... there's something great about that." And here her eyes lit up and she flashed a teasing grin. "There's more." "More?" "I think that drinking your cum had some kind of effect on me too." "What Cass?" "My cunt...it changed." "Oh god." Now I was getting freaked out. "Yeah, it's more powerful too. It's kind of swollen and ... I don't know how to say... more muscular...I mean I can squeeze more." My cock responded again to these powerful words. "Uh-oh," I said. "How ..." but I was afraid to say more. "What are we going to do?" she asked. My new cock was too big for my old pants. It was getting painful. "Um, excuse me Cass." I turned around to try to fix the situation. I had to unzip my pants. There was no way my cock could stay stuffed inside. I pulled out my shirt to try to hide it. "What are you doing there? Can't you control yourself?" "I can't Cass." "Don't show me. I won't be able to control myself either if you show me that beautiful fuck stick." But her dirty talk was irresistible. I turned to her, my cock poking through my shirttails. Cassidy walked deliberately over to me. "Remember, you still haven't touched me." She knelt before me and grabbed my cock. "I worship this cock," she purred. I was now swollen to nearly nine inches and felt my cock thickening as well. I had a delicious tingling sensation as Cassidy stretched her lips around my big cock. "Umm. This is the biggest cock I've ever sucked." "I can't stand up if you're going to keep doing that, Cass." "Lie on the sofa. Relax, I'll do everything." She smiled at me. I was still fully clothed, and lay down that way on the sofa, with only my cock sticking straight up through my fly. Cassidy was fully clothed as well. I could sense the dimensions of her chest, but couldn't see her tits clearly. She knelt next to me, one hand on my cock. "You see, this is hardly obscene at all. If Lisa ever asks about me, you just tell her that you never touched me, and that will be true. And she'll never ask me a question like that," she said. And she fell to work on my cock. She had to work harder due to my size, pausing several times to catch her breath, or straining to take me deeper into her mouth. My greater size made her big mouth and full lips a nice snug fit, and increased my pleasure. "I'm going to cum again, Cass. You sure know how to give a blow job." "Right in my mouth, honey. I want to drink it all up." Again I felt my cock give a little extra stretch, growing beyond nine inches. Cassidy's eyes widened with surprise and she looked straight into my eyes as I began to deliver powerful jets of cum to the back of her throat. I was shooting with more pressure than ever before as well. Cassidy choked a bit, and some cum drizzled out her nostril! Her eyes watered, but she kept her lips locked around my organ, continuing to suck like a hungry calf until I had spent my forces. I was dizzy and felt ready to lose consciousness. Then she came up for air. She wiped the cum off her nose and licked it up. "That was fucking awesome, honey." She said honey with a melting sugary tenderness that tugged at my heart. "No kidding Cass." I closed my eyes. She continued to lightly play with my cock with her hand as it shrank back down to its normal sized flaccid state. "Look, hon. I'm going to tell it like it is. I'm not giving up that gorgeous cock. But I don't want to hurt Lisa or run around behind her back. So, you've got to break up with her. Then you can touch me and fuck me all you want." She stood up. "I'm going to give you some motivation." She stripped off her sweatshirt. She wasn't wearing a bra underneath. Her tits had grown even more. They were stripper-size cannonballs, but they weren't fake at all. They were mesmerizing. Cassidy rocked gently back and forth and her tits swayed ever so slightly. They were gravity-defying and incredibly full, but still soft. "Ha ha," she giggled. "You see what you did to me. Now I know you want to touch me, to fuck me. You can come back here as soon as you break up with Lisa. You can even pack a bag and move in tonight if you want. But I don't want to see you until you break up with her. Now go home." "Ok, Cass." I tucked my cock into my pants and headed home. Chapter 5. Tight cunt. I was sexually sated, so I entertained some sympathy for Lisa for a while. I again tried to rationalize our relationship. But that mood didn't last long. After an hour, I was already wondering about the magic powers that Cassidy's cunt might possess. After all, her tits and cock-sucking skills had already opened a world of new sexual possibilities for me. No, Cassidy was right. I couldn't give that up. I didn't really care about what the rest of our potential relationship would be like. I only knew that I wanted to fuck her, hard, with my new giant cock. I needed to see those big tits bouncing up and down as I rammed her. I wanted to give her shattering orgasms. And that was what I was thinking about when Lisa walked in. I decided to hit things head on, ripping the Band-Aid off in one go, so to speak. "Hi Lisa, I'm breaking up with you." It must have been extra testosterone pumping through me, but I surprised even myself with my suddenness and tough tone. "What the fuck?" Lisa was immediately upset, half shouting and half crying. "Are you serious?" "Yes, I've decided. Our relationship isn't going anywhere, and I don't think it ever will. I need to start to live." "Is it Cassidy? Are you fucking her?" "No, Lisa. I never touched her. But I want to." "What the fuck? You son of a bitch! What has she got that I haven't, besides big tits. It's all about big tits for you, isn't it? You dog!" "No, not only her tits, Lisa. She is sexier than you in every way, and I want to take her." "You know she's a super slut. She used to fuck anyone who asked when she was in college." "I don't care. I want to fuck her too." "You simple-minded prick. Get out!" "I will. I'll come tomorrow and get the rest of my stuff." I threw a change of clothes and a toothbrush in my backpack and left. "You fucking asshole!" rang out in my ears as I went down the stairwell. I was back at Cassidy's door only about two hours after I had left. "I did it, Cass. I broke up with her." "I know. I just got a text from Lisa calling me a slutty bitch. You didn't break it to her gently?" "No, I was in a hurry to get back here." "Well, ok stud." I gave her a hug. It was the first time I had "touched" her. My cock began rising instantly. She pressed her pelvis against me. "I see he's ready again." I began to kiss her full lips, and she immediately opened her mouth and our tongues intertwined. I heard a coughing sound. It was Marina standing behind us. "Hey guys, can we at least eat dinner before you start going at it like cats in heat?" "Marina's right, we have to be considerate," Cassidy whispered in my ear. I backed away from her, my cock making a big tent in my pants. Marina eyed it knowingly. Marina didn't try to be overly friendly. She was forthright. "I know the score, guys. You two are now an "item", and I can see you're going to be locked up in Cassidy's room for a while. You don't have to hide anything from me or pretend, but just stay out of my way and I'll stay out of yours. And you, Mr. Hard-On, are going to share in the rent if you're moving in." "Fair enough." Although it was surprising to be talking this way on my first night in Cassidy's place, it all seemed to be a foregone conclusion. After a little small talk while we ate, Marina got up and said she was going to a movie. As soon as the door closed, Cassidy and I locked lips again. She was still in her sweat suit. "Let me see all of that hot body," I said. And I stripped off her top and bottom, and peeled off her panties. Cassidy had the voluptuous body of star stripper now. Her wide hips and thick but curvy thighs promised as much fertility as her stunning tits. "Take a look at what your cum did to me," Cassidy said, and she sat on the bed and spread her legs. She said she never had a dainty little cunny, but now it was a big puffy cunt, already red and glistening with juice. Her clit was a large pulsing knob. Her cunt was fascinating and extreme, like her tits. I was out of my clothes in a flash. "Don't waste time, I want you inside me right now." I couldn't argue with that. And in one single thrust, I penetrated her. She was tight, but so wet that I slid in quite suddenly. "Ahh! Fuck me! Fuck me!" Cassidy was already full-throttle screaming. Her cunt was powerful. I felt rippling waves of squeezing across my cock. "Ah! Ah! You're so big!" She alternated grunts, screams, and moans. "You're going to have to pull out before you cum. I'm not on any birth control." "No birth control?" "No, I haven't had a boyfriend in a year." "Okay Cassidy." Then my brain shut down and I began to thrust harder and faster. Her magic massaging cunt seemed to be stretching my cock even further. I felt huge, and I felt like her cunt could barely hold me, but it did, ever so snugly. Her tits were bouncing up and down under me just like in my fantasies, and an orgasmic glazed smile spread across Cassidy's face. She looked divine. "Oh god, I'm going to cum! Harder, fuck me harder!" Cassidy said, and she began grinding frantically against me. It felt like my cock was being grabbed by millions of tiny fingers. "I'm going to cum too Cassidy!" "No, pull out! pull out!" I tried to pull out, but her strong cunt grabbed my cock tightly. I could not pull out. Her cunt had taken control. I couldn't stop myself. I began to squirt. There was at least twice as much cum as the last huge cum load I poured down Cassidy's throat. "Ah! Ah! Uh!" Cassidy had broken through to a wild animal level. Her screams were really loud. All of sudden, I felt the pressure on my cock release, and I was able to slide it out of her cunt. A flow of cum began to run out and pool on the sheet. There was a lot of cum, and it was thick and white like glue. "What did you do to me, hon?" Cassidy was sweating, and panting. "Your cunt. It wouldn't let me go." "I know, I couldn't control it myself. That was raw." "Yeah raw." "I hope I don't get pregnant, but you've got so much cum, I'm scared." "Too late now. We can't control that anyway." "I wonder if your cum will have any other effects on me," she said. "Did you feel my cock grow again?" "I did. How long can this go on? You're scary big now." "Like your tits. Maybe we'll start making pornos." "Shut up. Let's sleep." We had expended a lot of energy in a short time, and I snuggled up against her cushy body and fell fast asleep. Chapter 6. Showering off. It turns out Cassidy's job required her to be up early in the morning. I heard her alarm go off at 6 and felt her kiss on my cheek before she left shortly after. "See you soon, lover," she said. I got up closer to 8 and wandered out to the living room. Marina was there eating a bowl of cereal on the sofa. "So, was it everything you dreamed of?" she asked as she arched her brow ironically. "I don't know what to say, Marina." "Oh, don't be so serious. I'm just messing with you." "Okay. I'm going to go to the shower to get ready for work." "Sure, don't make a mess in there. You can use whatever soap and shampoo you want." In the middle of my shower, I heard a knock on the door. Marina said, "I really need to pee. Do you mind?" "I don't mind. Come in." "Keep that curtain closed," she said. "Sure thing." I heard tinkling, then a flush and the faucet running. Then I saw Marina peek into the shower. I was unexpectedly bold. I didn't even bother to cover myself. "What are you doing, Marina?" She closed the curtain again. "Sorry, I wanted to see what Cassidy was talking about. Hey, don't take this the wrong way, but you don't look that big." So that was what Cassidy had been talking about. "I'm not big when I'm not hard." "Is it true that you're bigger with Cassidy than with your, um, ex?" "Yes, it's true." "Wonder why that is?" Marina sounded genuinely curious. I was just about done, so I shut off the water. "I don't know. I've been wondering whether it's a permanent effect or not myself." "You know, Cassidy and I are actually very competitive," Marina said. "Cassidy, competitive? I don't think so." "I should say that I'm competitive with Cassidy then." "And what does that mean? Look I need to get to work, can I get out of the shower?" "Sure, Mr. Hard-On." What was Marina's game? I didn't have time to wonder. I needed to get to work. I opened the shower curtain. "Is this what you call staying out of my way, Marina?" "Let me just check one thing." And Marina bent over. She was studying my cock up close. Then, to my surprise, she raised her hand and began to touch it gently. My cock twitched. "Marina, what are you doing?" "I want to see how big your cock can get with me." "Marina! That is not..." But she began to stroke my cock more fully. I remembered my fantasies about Marina. I could wait just another minute or two to put a stop to this. My cock responded, growing past six, then seven, then seven and a half inches. Marina's hand felt cool and gentle against my skin. She started to grin slightly. No, there was no frigidity in her coolness! "That's a nice cock there. Nice cock," she practically whispered it to herself. "I'm bigger than that with Cassidy." "Give me just a minute. Remember this is just a test. No need to say anything to Cassidy." And she leaned over and began to kiss the head of my cock, lightly and gently. My cock swelled further, it must have been past eight inches. "That's better," Marina said. And she unfurled her tongue and began to lick, up and down the shaft and around the tip. There was nothing wanton or wild about her technique. But it was exquisite and smooth. My cock broke the nine inch barrier and began to thicken like a giant cucumber. "Now that Is a big cock, lover boy. I am impressed." "Marina, you cocktease. You can suck it." Again my cock was doing the thinking and talking. "Oh no no, I've seen what your cum does. No thanks. I just wanted to see if I could get you hard like that." "Marina! I didn't realize you were such a nasty girl!" "Oh yeah, I am nasty. I can do lots of nasty things, but you're not going to find out about that. Not now." "Let me jack off watching you at least. You don't understand how this giant hard-on tortures me." "Well, ok. But don't get any cum on me. I heard about your perverted exploits, lover boy." And Marina stood in front of me, looking at me with a mischievous twinkle in her sparkling brown eyes. She struck little sexy poses, while I pumped my cock. She seemed to enjoy my distress. She could see I was soon about to cum. "Not on me dahling. In the tub." And I squirted my load against the shower wall. It wasn't a huge load like my recent ones, but it was respectable. I could see that despite Marina's calm exterior that she was a bit aroused. Her cheeks were flushed. "Well, these will be some interesting times," she said finally, and at last exited the bathroom, giving me a chance to collect myself. Chapter 7. Workplace Harassment. By the time I got to work, I thought I had settled down. I resolved not to mess around anymore with Marina. I settled in behind my computer screen in my cubicle and got to work. In the lunch room, I got a call from Lisa. She was now asking whether there was any chance to fix things. I was blunt. "No Lisa. I already fucked Cassidy and it was great." "You're a pig," she said, and hung up. Kyoko, the Japanese intern, was watching me on the phone. She averted her eyes when she heard me say 'fucked'. She was a shy thing, but I had noticed that she had a nice body, especially her cute little ass that twitched under her usual skirts or pantsuits. Today she was wearing a mid-thigh length skirt that was riding up noticeably. She was crossing and uncrossing her smooth bare legs with some frequency. Her skin was flawless, she must have still been only 20 years old. My cock began to awake again. She got up from the table and headed out of the room. I was done with my lunch too, so I followed her. As I stood, my cock stretched again from being released from the sitting position. I still wasn't fully erect, but I was now a good seven inches in semi-hard condition, so my cock was clearly noticeable through my pants. Kyoko glanced back at me behind her. I saw that she took in my erection in her glance, and her eyes widened. Even this small acknowledgment stimulated me and my cock grew to full hardness, poking upwards. We were on the stairwell, and I was watching her ass bounces up the steps ahead of me. She hesitated on the landing. There was a mixture of fear and excitement on her face, as though she couldn't decide whether to run or turn to face me. My brain told me that something must have chemically altered me, because this kind of extreme sexual hunger could not be explained otherwise. But my cock was running the show now. I knew that I wanted to fuck Kyoko too, and fuck her now. My brain took a back seat and observed with perplexity my behavior that followed. I took Kyoko's wrist, telling her firmly that "I needed to talk to her about her position." Kyoko did work in my department, although not immediately under me. As an intern though, she was fair game for anyone in the general area to boss her around and give her assignments. So she didn't resist as I led her into one of the small conference rooms, one without windows, even though she had seen my hard-on. I flicked the indicator from "vacant" to "in use" as we entered. Inside, I told her with my newfound bluntness what I wanted. "I want to fuck you, Kyoko." Kyoko was alarmed, but she was not a wholly inexperienced girl, so she did not panic at my words. "Is that your way of asking me out?" she said. "No, I want to fuck you." "I'm not just going to meet you someplace. Who do you think I am?" "No, Kyoko, I want to fuck you now, here." And I unzipped my pants to reveal my giant boner. Kyoko said, "No! That's too big. No!" But she kept staring at it. She didn't shout or call out as I walked to her, turned her around, pulled up her skirt and pulled down her panties. I pushed her down onto the conference table. Her fresh young ass stuck up in the air. Her cute little Japanese cunt was calling to my cock, which was already dripping precum on the carpet. Kyoko whispered "No", but still didn't call out. She had some kind of instinct to keep things quiet, not to create a scene. Maybe she secretly wanted me. Without further ado, I plunged my cock into her. She wasn't fully lubricated, and it definitely hurt a bit to jam my cock into her. She let out a couple of small shrieks. But my cock wanted in, and I couldn't control myself. After my cock was in, her juices began to flow and I was able to pound her faster and harder. My cock was long enough to apply lots of pressure to her cervix. I was around nine inches long, but didn't appear to have grown any more. She kept up a series of little girlish Japanese moans and cries. I lifted her body towards me so I could reach around and grab her small tits while I rammed her. She kept turning around to look at me. She wasn't resisting now, she had a lustful look. In a short while, I was about to cum again. This time I decided I'd better pull out, since I didn't know Kyoko's birth control status. I pulled out just in time and splashed thick jets of sticky cum on her peachy fresh ass, on her skirt, and on the back of her jacket. Kyoko kept staring at me silently. After I had cum, my cock released its hold on my brain. I shook myself, wondering what I had done. I mean, I could be jailed or sued for this kind of stuff, although somehow I had a feeling that Kyoko would keep quiet, had actually enjoyed it. But I hadn't cared about that as I was fucking her. There was nothing I could say to her, so I zipped up and went back to my cubicle for the rest of the day. Chapter 8. Sex Show. I returned to Cassidy's place in the afternoon. She was already home and had changed into a skimpy tank top and shorts. Her swollen tits stretched and lifted the tank top up so that her belly and wide hips showed. Her ass cheeks poked out of the bottom of the shorts. In an instant I was hard again, even though I had already cum twice earlier in the day. She was in the kitchen boiling stuff. "Hi hon," she purred. "I see you're happy to see me. But you'll have to wait, Marina and her friend are coming over for dinner." I barely registered what she said. To my increasing alarm, my cock was controlling me now. I walked up behind Cassidy, reached under her tank top and began manhandling her tits, flicking her nipples into hardness. "Is that how you dress for dinner? You're a dirty fuck slut." I couldn't believe my own language. I unzipped and popped my cock out. Cassidy just smiled at me. I slid my cock, still nine inches and thick, between her legs. I could feel her swollen cunt under the thin fabric of the shorts. "They're coming any minute, hon." "No, I'm cumming any minute." I didn't bother to take the shorts off, but simply pushed the narrow strip of fabric aside. Her puffy cunt was glistening. I grabbed her hips, angled her pelvis towards me, and thrust myself inside her. "Ahh!" Cassidy moaned and shuddered. She didn't resist, but pressed her big and curvy ass back to meet me. Her cunt began its magic massage. My cock was pulsing. I felt the loss of blood from my head as it rushed through my massive organ. All my sensation was concentrated in the cock. I grabbed Cassidy's long blond hair and gathered it up. I pulled her head back continued to slam into her. "Uh! Uh!" Cassidy emitted a series of raucous moans. There were wet squishy slapping sounds coming from her dripping cunt. Her cunt was powerful and massive. The folds of her lips lapped loosely around my balls. Even with my big cock, I couldn't reach her cervix like with the tight Japanese bitch I had attacked earlier. She was braced against the countertop, facing the apartment door. I watched her gigantic tits bounce and slap together in the mirror on the wall. "Harder! Punish me stud! I'm cumming!" And Cassidy closed her eyes, and crumpled her face in intense pleasure or agony. "Umm" she grunted. At that moment the apartment door opened and Marina and her friend walked in. Marina instantly sized up the situation and smirked at me. Her friend was an attractive dark skinned Indian with glossy skin and deep brown eyes. Neither of them moved or averted their eyes, perhaps shocked to observe Cassidy's super feminine, incredibly overdeveloped body in action. In any case the situation was too over the top to pretend about. Cassidy hadn't opened her eyes and continued to grind and moan on me. Her orgasm continued and my cock felt a wave of unusual sensations. I kept my eyes locked on the Indian girl as I unloaded my cum in Cassidy's cunt. Marina and her friend could see from my face what was happening. And the wet gooey sounds generated by the large volume of my cum were quite obvious. Then Cassidy opened her eyes. "Oh shit!" And she pulled off my cock with a smacking sound and ran to her bedroom, tits and ass bouncing, leaving pools of cum and cunt juice on the carpet where she stepped. I stood there with my spear glistening. Marina and the Indian girl were still staring, directly at it. Marina kept her composure. "We know all about your uncontrollable urges," she said. "So don't be embarrassed. Just get dressed and we'll start dinner in a few minutes." So I walked to the bedroom to get dressed. Marina gave her friend an amused, exasperated look. Cassidy recovered herself and we proceeded to eat dinner together. There was a little extra tension in the air due to what happened, and we drank a bit more than usual and our conversation turned to some sexually titillating topics. Shrita, the Indian girl, was the only one who didn't share any juicy tidbits from her past. But in any case, the whole story of Cassidy and me, and the effect that we had had on each other's bodies, came out in the course of conversation. Marina coolly sipped her wine. The dinner ended and Shrita got up to go. After she left, I felt like I needed some air, so I announced that I was going out to pick up some milk. Chapter 9. Magic Cum. On the stairwell, Shrita was talking on her cell. I heard her say, "Yeah, he's got like magic cum or something." So my story was spreading fast. I cleared my throat. She turned and saw me. "Ok, I've got to go," she said. She added something emphatic in Hindi. Then she turned to me. "I'm sorry to be talking about you, but the reality is, I need some of what you've got." "What, Shriti?" "I'm mean, I'm pretty right?" "You're beautiful Shriti." I wasn't flirting or flattering her, just stating facts. She had long glistening jet black hair, long lashes, big dark eyes, delicate features - eyebrows, nose and lips, and she was slender. She was a real looker. "But I've got nothing up top," she said. "You don't know these Indian guys. They want a traditional fertility goddess. I can attract a lot of attention, but no serious marriage proposals. I'm ready to do anything." "What are you saying, Shriti?" "I want you to give me that magic cum." "You want to..." "I want it. I mean whatever you did to Cassidy. I saw her in there. She is monstrous. I don't need that much, just a little to rub on my chest, to grow to an average size." "But you know how that works Shrita." My cock was already growing in anticipation. She glanced down at it. "I need to cum on your tits, at least." "Can't you just sell me some in a jar to take home?" "It has to be fresh, Shriti." I didn't know that, actually, but I didn't want to let her off easily. "Ok, ok, it's not like that's actual sex or anything. When can we do it?" "Now!" "Here, on the stairs?" "Nobody comes through here, and even if they did, we'd hear them in time." I pulled my cock out. I was already fully erect at my new nine inch length. I was uncontrollably horny these days. The thought of plastering Shriti with cum had already driven everything else from my mind. "God, that thing would never fit inside me." "Take your top off and kneel down." And Shriti complied. Her tits were small. She cupped them towards me, but they were still insignificant. I focused on her lovely expectant face and began to stroke. "Help me out, Shriti. Talk dirty to me." "Cum for me. Come on, cum on my tits, big cock?" Shriti said uncertainly. "Come on Shriti, we don't have much time." She desperate to get the effect of the cum, so in spite of her reluctance, she reached up and grabbed my cock. Now that was exciting. The slender fingers of one hand fluttered up and down my shaft, while her other hand gently massaged my balls. I felt the blood began to flow in earnest. "I want that cum," Shriti said, now with conviction. I began to jerk and spurt. She aimed my cock at each tit in turn. "It would have more effect if you drank the rest, Shriti," I improvised. And she didn't hesitate. She wrapped her lovely mouth around my fat cock head and sucked like a hungry baby. "Umm, that is delicious," she said, sounding surprised. She was rubbing the sticky cum into her tits. I zipped up. "Look, I've got to go Shriti. Good luck with that. Let me give you my number. I'd be happy to give you more cum anytime." She passed me her phone and I added my contact info while she rearranged herself. Then I was off down the stairs. So I had shared cum with four different women in one day. It was really astounding. The rest of that evening was uneventful. Cassidy was still kind of embarrassed about getting caught fucking, so she didn't want to make any noise in the bed. I fell asleep next to her and again she woke up early to go to work. Chapter 10. Marina sucks. I was alone again in the apartment with Marina. She hadn't dressed yet and was lounging in a long t-shirt and socks, her long, slender and toned legs exposed. I wondered what was going to happen today. As usual Marina wasn't bashful. "I found it really hot to watch you and Cassidy fuck last night," she said directly, staring calmly at me. My instant-on hard-on was on again. "Whoa, watch it stud, you could put an eye out with that thing!" Marina said. "I feel like my cock is controlling my life now, Marina." "What you need is someone who can tame that wild thing." "What do you know about it?" "You're troubled because of years of pent-up sexual desire with that homely Lisa chick. What you need is steady constant release for a while, maybe a couple of months, until you regain your equilibrium." "How do you know all that, Marina?" "It's not my specialty, but I have studied human sexuality." Marina was a psychotherapist, actually. "So what about now? Can I get some release like yesterday?" "So romantic." "How about it?" "What would Cassidy think?" "Fuck her." "I've seen that done." I had had enough of this chit chat. Marina's playful but cool banter only got me more worked up. And there was the matter of her long legs right before my eyes. I whipped my cock out. At least I could jack off on her like yesterday. She'd already let me do that once, so it wouldn't matter. "Stand back mister." Now there was firmness in her voice. She saw that someone as sex-crazed as I was could possibly rape her. I stared at her. She wanted to defuse the situation. "Let's try an experiment, just for science's sake, you understand," Marina said. "I still want to see if I can get your cock to grow more than Cassidy can. And you need release. So, let me suck you off. You can compare my technique to Cassidy's." And to Shriti's, I thought. But I said, "Oh yeah, now you're talking." "But I'm keeping my clothes on, and you can't cum in my mouth. Those are the rules," she said, lifting her chin imperiously. "Ok, Marina. Should I stand here?" "Yeah, stand." I stood next to her while she sat on the couch. She didn't waste any time. With a hungry look, she took my cock deep into her mouth. She could slide her mouth up and down with great smoothness and fluidity. It felt like a silvery rush up and down my cock. She squeezed me lightly with her legs and placed her hands on my ass so she could control the depth of my penetration into her mouth. I felt my cock stretch like before. That must have been ten inches. I was now several inches in diameter as well. Without hesitation, Marina opened her jaw and spread her lips wider. My cock head was nestling in the narrow opening at the back of Marina's throat, but she completely controlled her gag reflex. Only her breathing through her nose became more labored. I rested my hands on the back of her head, not pressing, but merely confirming her up and down motions. Now she was doing something extra with her tongue, something I had never felt before. The cum began to boil inside me instantly. I was no longer thinking. I grabbed her head firmly and held it still as I started to thrust with my hips, plunging my cock in and out of her mouth at a faster pace. She looked up me with her large green eyes, a piercing glance, fearless and menacing. I thrust deep into her silken mouth and began to cum, a high pressure jet bouncing off her tonsils. She began beating on my legs and pushing me to get me to pull out. I held her head and squeezed off a second round as she gulped it down. Then she was able to free herself, and I continued to squirt into the air, huge globs landing on her face, on her t-shirt, on the sofa. I was still grunting and moaning like an animal. "Shit, you said you wouldn't." "Sorry Marina, but I can't stop it when my cock gets that big." My organ was still erect and dangling in front of her eyes. She was mesmerized when her gaze returned to it. In spite of my cumming in her mouth, she began to lick me clean. After she had licked up all the cum, she appeared to resume operations of her rational brain. "I didn't want to drink it because I don't want to turn into a giant cow like Cassidy," she said. "But it tastes so good." "Cassidy's not a cow, she's all woman." "But that's not my style." "Look it happened already, now we can only wait and see. Anyway, you sucked another inch out of me. What does that mean?" "It means, my dear stud, that you experienced something new sexually and that you haven't yet hit the limit of your desire. You need to stop trying to rationalize things and fuck until your cock stops growing. Then you'll be caught up with your sexual development." "So, will You fuck me, Marina?" "You're unstoppable!" Marina finally let out a full laugh, one that was especially charming and sparkling. "Look, I'm trying to help you, and yes, I am a little curious. But Cassidy is the one that has fallen hard for you. It would be a bad idea to make this more complicated." "Ok, anyway I've got to get to work." Chapter 11. Kyoko fucks. At work, Kyoko came to my cubicle just before lunch. “We need to talk,” she said. I was panicking. I guessed she wasn’t going straight to the police or the bosses with any charges, but who knows what she would demand from me. Still, I couldn’t control my thoughts. I noticed she was wearing an even shorter skirt than yesterday, and still no stockings. Her young lean legs gently arced due to her high heels. Her jacket was open and her blouse was unbuttoned to show substantial cleavage. Was she wearing a push-up bra, or had my fucking had an effect on her tits too? “Follow me to the conference room,” she said. The mention of that setting caused fear in my brain, but my cock was having none of it. I was already hard again, and extremely uncomfortable in my pants. This time Kyoko slid the indicator to “In Use” and told me to sit down. She stood in front of me. “Do you know what you did to me yesterday?” she said angrily. “Look Kyoko, I’m sorry about yesterday. I’ve been having, problems, sexual problems, and I couldn’t control myself.” “I was a virgin dammit!” I put my face in my hands. She kept talking. “I’m not supposed to have sex except for love, for making babies. And you,” she was nearly crying. “Kyoko, what can I do?” “You can fuck me again, that’s what you can do. I liked it, but you pulled out. You have to impregnate me!” Kyoko shouted. My rational mind knew that this was wrong on many levels. This was really going to entangle me in some twisted relationship, and Kyoko sounded like she needed mental help. But my cock was hard. “You are going to fuck me again now,” Kyoko said more gently. She bent over and unzipped my pants. My enormous cock sprang out, ten inches long and thick as a forearm. “It’s bigger than yesterday!” she said. “Yeah, I don’t know when it’s going to stop.” She pumped it a few times with her little hand causing me to grunt. Then she unbuttoned her blouse all the way and opened it, revealing newly enlarged soft dangling tits. She lifted her tiny skirt up. She wasn’t wearing any panties. So she had planned this. I remained sitting in the large conference chair while she balanced herself over me. She aligned her little cunt with my huge cock and began to force herself down on it. Her face showed strain and effort as she struggled to stretch her cunt over my bulk. I didn’t want to hurt her by thrusting too soon, so I busied myself with sucking on her lovely milky tits. Now she finally had me inside, and her juices began to flow, all over my pants. She was tight but slick. Again I was banging against her cervix with tremendous force. “You are going to cum inside this time,” she hissed in my ear. She got more and more excited until something else happened. With a sudden pop, her cervix seemed to open up. “Impregnate me now,” she said in her thick Japanese accent. My cock head was being gripped tightly by the cervix while her cunt walls fluttered over my cock shaft. Again I was growing longer and thicker. She screamed from the pressure on her cervix, and I immediately began to cum. All the liquid was being shot up into the higher reaches of her reproductive tract until it was all full. Then I felt the cum dripping down the shaft of my cock and ultimately out of her cunt. She could have conceived quadruplets from a cumshot like that. “That’s it, that’s what I needed,” Kyoko said. Thankfully the office suite usually emptied out at lunchtime, otherwise that scream would have attracted attention. After it was done, we came to our senses, dressed again, and went back to work. This time it was me that had to hide stains on my clothes for the rest of the day. Thankfully I wasn’t called away from my desk. To be continued in part 2, By maigret for Literotica.
Show more...
5 days ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 25
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 25 Harri wakes up in the hospital. Again. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.   Once Kara had come down, panting as her cheek pressed against my abdomen, she turned and looked up at me. "That's it, right? No going back now for either of us." "That's true," I said. "Not that I'd want to consider an alternative even if there as one." Kara sat up and leaned over, kissing me. "That means nothing can get in between us again," she said, looking at me with a fervent desire. "Nothing ever should have, but now I have you and I'm not letting go." "Ahem," Tanaya said, sticking up for herself. "Sorry," Kara said, turning to her. "I'm just; So maybe I might be dealing with some stuff too." "It's fine," Tanaya said. "Um... fuck, suddenly I'm way hornier than I was before. This vaccine thing is wild." "I'm feeling it too," Kara nodded. "Look, do you want to just finish getting him hard, and then; well, how do you want to do it?" Tanaya ran the tip of her tongue across her thin bottom lip and then reached out and took my cock in hand. She had slightly rough hands from her years of riding and taking care of the animals, but her small fingers still felt good as she stroked me twice from top to bottom. She glanced back to meet my eyes. "Mind if I'm on top?" she asked. "I think I'd feel better that way, this time and maybe a couple more." "Sounds great," I said and leaned in to kiss her again. "Tee, do you think maybe..." Kara started, then bit her lower lip, looking from my cock to my face and back. "Do you think if you're busy there, I could maybe get some of his mouth?" Tanaya already had her mouth on my cock and I had to assume it was the post-Priming vaccine that had her simply grunt and give Kara a thumbs up. We shifted a little so I could lay on my back and as Tanaya continued to suck the top third of my cock and stroke the bottom two-thirds with her hand, Kara swung her leg over and straddled my chest. Looking up at her naked body, I groaned and raised my hands to grab her tits, finding I was right that they were just a bit more than a handful for me. "Definitely bigger," I said. "And fantastic." She snorted softly, her pelvis humping just slightly with her horniness as I thumbed her puffy areolas and nipples. "Not as big as Gerty's though," she said. "Were they fun to take for a spin?" "All boobs are good boobs," I said sincerely. "And I can't wait to get my mouth on these ones, and yours Tanaya." The other woman mumbled something around my cock and flashed another thumbs up from around Kara. "Then here," Kara said, leaning down and bringing her tits to within reach. "Get a taste, baby. Because they're all yours." I got my lips into her cleavage and, for a long moment, hoped I'd never need to leave that spot again. There was the unfortunate fact that her skin tasted a little of the chemical decontamination showers, but otherwise, she was warm against my lips and I could feel her skin starting to goose pimple a little as I kissed and licked and nuzzled and loved on her tits. When my lips finally found one of her nipples and ran my tongue around her areola the way I remembered she liked, Kara moaned gently, getting a hand behind my head and pulling me tighter to her bosom. Being lost in her tits, however, didn't distract me from when Tanaya's mouth left my cock and she shifted on the bed, and then I was feeling her grinding her slick twat against the underside of my cock. "Fuckin' hell," she groaned. "Fucking hell." Kara pulled her tits from my face so she could look me in the eyes as she grinned. "Is she riding you?" I shook my head. "Still feels great though." Kara raised an eyebrow and then sat up more, looking over her shoulder to see Tanaya writhing her hips as she teased my cock. "Really?" she asked. "I can't believe he's not already inside you. I know I want that cock in me." "I'm just,” Tanaya grunted. "I'm just making sure I'm not gonna fucking be too tight or something." "If you're as turned on and wet as I am, there's no way in hell he wouldn't slip in," Kara laughed. "But you do you." She turned back to me and shuffled a little higher on her knees, biting her lip in a little grin as she raised both eyebrows at me questioningly. "Get that twat up here," I said, patting her hips before sliding my arms between her legs instead of outside. "It's been too damn long." "Fuck, yes," Kara moaned softly, shuffling forward a bit more and bringing her twat right over my face. I hadn't been a complete idiot as a teenager, or some asshole. I'd become intimately familiar with this sight before and it seemed to be one thing that hadn't changed much about Kara. She had a pretty twat with thin outer labia and a neat little inner pair of lips along with a slightly prominent clit hood that was a shade darker than the rest of her warmly tanned skin. Her inner twat was a soft, pastel pink beyond those lips. Now it looked slick with her natural lubrication and gave off a slight musk and warmth with how turned on she was. There wasn't any hesitation on my part. I slid my arms up to hook around her thighs and pulled her down to my face, driving my tongue into her and tasting Kara. At almost the same time Tanaya was shifting and I felt my cock pushing into her, the thinner woman's twat tight but not uncomfortably so as she drove herself back and down onto me. I moaned. Kara gasped and wove the fingers of her hands into my hair. Tanaya groaned and reversed course, pulling all the way off of me and then right back on, driving my cock deep before she started to gyrate her hips like she was riding a bucking bronco. Heaven couldn't be much better, I decided. The only thing that would turn that cheap motel room into true heaven would be the rest of my girls cuddled up around us. Even the weird saran-wrapped pillows and floors could stick around. "Fuck, Harri," Kara moaned, her hips working as her body tried to roll towards an orgasm. "God, fuck, what a stupid fucking girl I was." "Jesus," Tanaya groaned. She had me deep in her now and the smooth, circular motions of her rolling hips was a tantalizing urge I had to meet with my own thrusts up to meet her. It wasn't fair, really; I knew Kara was making a bit of a mistake. From what I understood about the whole Priming-Imprinting sequence, she wasn't going to be able to reach a climax without the Imprinting. Getting oral from me definitely felt good based on how much of her nectar she was dripping onto my tongue, but she wasn't going to find satisfaction that way. I was having fun trying to get her there, though. And God did she look good, looking up at her as she braced one hand on the wall and her tits wobbled with her grinding motions. Her head was hanging low, her eyes closed in intense focus as she absorbed my cunnilingus with soft little groans and gasps. I wondered how long she would let me keep working on her, building her need without being able to reach it, and how she'd react. " Umm-fuck," Tanaya suddenly moaned and I felt her change her stance, leaning forward a bit and I saw her hands grab Kara's shoulders from behind for support. "I feel like I'm fucking a goddamn donkey, Kara. God. You said he was a good size, not that he was the perfect size." She moaned, low and long, for almost a minute straight before she sat back down heavily, driving me deep into her, then rocking forward again. "Fuck. God. Harri, you better not be pulling the wool over my eyes here cause I'm gonna be really fucking pissed if you turn out to be an asshole with this cock. I can't handle another shitty relationship even if I'm addicted to your cock. Fuck. Ugh! God, I feel like my twat was made for this cock. It's all fucking yours, Harri." "Gonna come on his cock, Tanaya?" Kara gasped, grabbing her friend's hands and pulling them a little farther over her shoulder so she could kiss one and then the other. "Gonna become Harri's Indian Cowgirl? Fuck, Harri, that's good. God, you know how to treat my clit right. Best I've ever had, and still so damn fucking good. Why can't I fucking come though!?" "I'm gonna come, Kara," Tanaya panted. "I can feel it real deep in me. Fuck, it feels like I'm riding a horse full tilt. It's a vibration in me, rolling through me." I could feel myself getting closer as well. I wanted to give Tanaya what she was craving, I wanted to finish the job and make her mine. Her pretty, stern little face, her tight little body. She was mine now. And then I wanted to cram my cock into Kara and fuck her until we were both puddles on the bed. I wanted to prove that I was the fucking king and she wouldn't ever think of leaving me again. I had lionesses around me, and not one was going to go wandering from the king of the jungle's pride. My hips were thrusting up, driving my cock into Tanaya fast as she worked her hips. My orgasm was building, and my balls felt heavy and tight. "Hmm," Tanaya moaned through a clamped-shut jaw. "Make me come, Harri," she mumbled, her voice suddenly sounding completely normal like she wasn't getting fucked at all. "Make me come, please. I need you. I need you so bad. I need; Everything; Ugh!" I came, my tongue wedged into Kara's twat as far as it could get while I thrust my cock up into Tanaya and felt like my soul was gushing out of it and into her. In the midst of the extreme high I reached all I saw was white, but I had a moment of wonder as I tried to figure out how the hell I was dumping what felt like a month's worth of cum into her tight little body when only an hour before I'd felt that same way as I'd imprinted Gerty. Where the hell was it all coming from? "Yes! Breed me, you fucking stud," Tanaya cried out, shaking me out of the white noise and making me blink rapidly as another jet of my cum rocketed out of me and deep into her. I didn't have time to think though, because Kara was dismounting from me and Tanaya fell forward onto my chest. I immediately wrapped my arms around her, crushing her to me as I humped up into her again and again as we both gasped with each thrust until I was done and her body had stopped shaking. I felt her hands go loose from where they had grabbed my shoulders, and her body went limp despite still being impaled on my cock. My eyes felt heavy. "Holy fuck," Kara said from beside me. "That was amazing. God, now I,” I missed what she said. "Imprinting," Tanaya mumbled, her voice husky and her cheek pressed against my chest. "Imprinting." I was being shaken. "Harri!?" Kara sounded urgent. I wanted to respond but everything felt heavy. "Help!" Kara sounded further away and she sounded panicked. I fought, snarling in my own head, trying to get to her. Wherever she was. But then I wasn't thinking at all. I was moving before I was really awake, my head throbbing with panic and aggression because I'd been helpless. Something was wrong. I needed to do something. Someone needed me. My heart was pummeling the inside of my chest and adrenaline was shooting through me. I opened my eyes and was assaulted by white light and hands were on me, pushing me back. I struggled, batting them away. Kara was panicking. Her voice, calling my name. She needed me. I needed to do something. "Harri, stop!" My vision was still swirling but Kyla swam into focus, and I wasn't sure if it was because I would always have eyes for her, or if it was because she'd reached in and grabbed me by my face as she glared in a stern panic over a heavy-duty rebreather mask strapped over her mouth and nose. I almost couldn't recognize her except for her eyes. I was holding someone, my arm around their neck. I was sitting up and had another person by the front of their shirt. "Mr. Black, you're in a hospital," grunted the woman I had by the collar. I sucked in a massive breath, blinking as my vision cleared some more, and let go of the Doc and then the nurse; a male nurse, thank God. He stumbled away coughing, but the Doc just straightened out her white jacket. "There he is," Kyla said, letting go of my face and running her fingers through my hair. Her voice was muffled by the filtered mask, which looked like the kind of filtered mask that construction workers wore when dealing with heavy dust or chemicals. "That wasn't the usual wake-up," the Doc said clinically. "We'll need to update our procedures." "What happened?" I asked, my heart still beating hard in my chest as I looked around. Kyla was there, so I wasn't in danger, but then why was my fucking fight/flight reaction off the Goddamn charts? The last thing I remembered was... "Where's Kara?" "Mr. Black, everyone is unharmed," the Doc said, her tone commanding my attention. Something in me wanted to ignore her though, to leap out of bed and push past her and go. "Following your imprinting of Tanaya Airington, you happened to undergo a process known as 'regeneration'; it is what it sounds like. You've been unconscious for about twenty hours." "Is Tanaya alright?" I asked, my eyes bouncing from the Doc to Kyla. "Where's Kara?" "Tanaya is fine, she's already awake," Kyla said, putting her hands on my chest. I was dressed in a hospital gown. The room around us looked familiar; we were in the medical ward of Miriam's skyrise facility in Portland. Where I'd been taken when I was shot. "Harri, you need to focus. For Kara." "Your partner is correct," the Doc said. "Miss Swiftwater is currently under an immense amount of stress due to the timing of your regeneration. I need you to listen to me for one minute, and then I'll bring you to her." I sucked in another deep breath and nodded. What the fuck was she waiting for? "Miss Swiftwater has gone longer than anyone should after the priming until the imprinting. Only one test subject thus far has gone longer than her by choice, and we are unaware of anyone else who has gone this long. She requires your semen now, Harrison, but you need to be cautious. Be careful not to hurt her, her body likely feels like it's on fire at the moment." "Okay," I said, taking another breath. "Alright. Take me to her." The Doc signaled to the orderly, who grimaced as he went to open the quarantine containment door for the room. Kyla hovered while I swung my legs over the side of the bed and stood up. "No dizziness?" she asked. "Do you need water?" "I'm fine," I said, then adjusted my tone because it was harsher than I meant it to be. "Sorry. I'm fine, but if Kara is in pain because of this thing then I need to get this done ASAP." Kyla nodded, still eyeing me critically, her brow knotted together in concern. "Okay," she said, then looked to the Doc. "Let's go." I really was only in a hospital gown and I could feel the cool air on my ass as we walked quickly out of the room and into the medical clinic hallway with all its sci-fi-looking state-of-the-art observation bays and equipment. I didn't give a flying fuck if my ass was hanging out the back of the gown, though. Everything in my body was on edge, the panic in Kara's voice that last moment before I went unconscious ringing in my ears. The orderly started to open the next containment-sealed door and Kyla turned and put a hand on my chest again as she looked up at me. "Gerty and Tanaya are in there with her. Let me get them out and then you do your thing, Okay?" I swallowed, resisting the urge to growl at the orderly as he took so fucking long to open the door, and nodded to Kyla. She nodded back firmly. The door opened, and Kyla slipped in first as she quickly called for Tanaya and Gerty to follow her. The Doc went in next, and before I could push past the orderly and into the room Kyla was coming out, followed by Tanaya and then Gerty. They were all dressed in sweat suits, I realized, baggy and in Air Force grey. The sweatpants hung a little low on Tanaya's thin hips, and Gerty's curvy physique wasn't done any favors as the bagginess hid her charms. Both of the women looked stressed out and relieved at the same time, and I opened my arms and pulled them both to me in a crushing hug. Gerty was saying something, but the ringing in my ears was back, hanging over the thundering of my blood pressure in my ears. They felt so fucking good in my arms, and I wanted to tell them everything would be Okay, and I was there for them, and I still considered myself lucky as all fuck to have them in my family, for them to be mine. But they smelled of sweat and stale sex. It was clinging to them. The hospital room was leaking the stink into the hallway. "I can't talk," I said, hoping that I wasn't hurting Gerty by not responding to her. "Go," Gerty urged me, pulling from my hug. Tanaya followed quickly. I caught her by the arm, leaning in and planting a quick kiss on her forehead, then pivoting and doing the same to Gerty. Kyla tried to usher me into the room but I kissed her forehead as well before entering through the wall of hot smell that was hovering in the doorway. There wasn't any other way to describe it than sweat and stale sex. And as soon as I entered I could see why. Kara was on the hospital bed, completely naked. Her body was shimmering, her hair damp and clinging to her forehead, cheeks and shoulders with sweat. Her wrists and ankles were strapped with cushioned cuffs to the bed railings and she was tensed and pulling against the restraints. Her knees were twisting as she practically vibrated, her teeth clenched like she was going to crack her molars from the tension coiled inside of her and her pretty face scrunched in a grimace. "Harri!" she exhaled, her voice breaking as her eyes snapped wide as soon as I was in the room. "Thank fuck, I'm fucking dying without your fucking cock. I need you to fucking fuck me right fucking now. I can't fucking come but I need to fucking get some fucking relief god fucking damn!" She thrust her knees apart as best she could, shifting her butt down the bed to let her legs spread even wider. No shame, even with the Doc standing next to her bed and Kyla hanging in the doorway behind me. "You should,” the Doc started, but I was already pulling off my hospital gown. "-do so," she continued, her eyes hesitating for a moment on my nude body. "And the sooner you complete the process the better. Try not to be too loud, please." I didn't know if it was the knowledge that Kara needed me, or that it was Kara generally, or just the adrenaline still beating through my veins, but I was hard by the time I was at her bed. The Doc disappeared, and as I was climbing onto the bed Kyla followed me in and hovered near the bed. "In me, in me, in me," Kara was grunting, thrusting her hips up towards me. "Please, God, Harri. In me!" "I've got the restraints," Kyla said, starting to work on one of Kara's feet. I was between her legs, leaning down over her, and positioned my cock at her entrance. It was inflamed and literally dripping with her excretions, flowered open like it had already been fucked so hard it couldn't close up again. Even her interior muscles were flexing. Her eyes were pleading and bloodshot from being awake and wracked by the strain that had been put on her. Then I was inside her, pinning her to the bed with my cock, piercing into her with one hard, swift thrust. Kara let out a sobbing moan of relief and need and desperation. Kyla got the restraint for her foot undone and Kara snapped it up and around, hooking it over my hip and digging her heel into my ass like she was worried I was going to pull away. "Fuck me, Harri," she gasped. "I need your cum. I need it, it's the only thing that will; Fuck, that will stop this. It's like my insides are trying to become my fucking outsides, Harri. It needs your fucking cum. I need it in me. I need you to fuck me like a fucking whore and fucking come in my twat and make it all stop. I need it so I can be yours. I need it to live. I need you to live. I need you." I was hammering into her as she babbled. Kyla got her other foot free and Kara wrapped both legs around my hips tightly, yanking me down into her after every out thrust. "I'm here," I growled. "I'm here, Kara. You're all mine, forever." "I'm yours," she sobbed, still somewhere between relief and desperation. "I'm yours, I'm yours, I'm yours." This wasn't how I'd wanted it to be. I wanted to make love to her. Even if it was an imprinting, I wanted our first time together again to feel like it meant something, a symbol of the new us. I'd imagined something slow, something emotional. Instead, this was animalistic. It was pure instinct, pure mechanics. My hips were a piston driving my cock in and out of her in a forceful beating, and as Kyla got one of Kara's hands free she wrapped it around my shoulder, trying to pull me ever closer. "Please, Harri," Kara sobbed. "Please. I love you. I want to always love you. I want to be yours. Please let me be yours." I kissed her, little more than our lips mashing together, and I growled, "Mine," into them. I came, my hips not stopping as I emptied myself into Kara's sloshy, messy cunt. I fucked her like she wasn't even human, just a thing. I was a thing, just a fucking machine of instinct and hormone, mindless in my pursuit of the primal urge inside me. To fill her. Claim her like property. No one would ever consider her anything but mine again. Over my dead fucking body. All of them were mine. "Imprinting. Imprinting. Imprinting," Kara was saying in my ear. "Come on, Harri," Kyla said. She was shaking me gently. I was cradling my body over Kara's protectively, breathing like a bellows. My right ear had a ringing in it, different from the thundering pressure that had been in me when I first woke up. This was the ring after someone had been screaming and howling in my ear at the top of their lungs. I also had an ache in my shoulder and across my back, which I would later piece together was because Kara had bit my shoulder hard enough to leave teeth marks without breaking the skin, and then clawed up my back as she'd rolled through a trio of massive orgasms in a row as I'd rutted my cum into her. I'd completely blanked through all of it. Sitting up slowly, I looked down at my newest, and oldest, partner. Kara looked like hell. I hadn't noticed before that her skin looked reddish and inflamed, or that she had fresh bruises on her arms and legs like she'd been thrashing around, now layered over the scrapes and bruises she'd gotten from her ordeal with the militia. But even with all that, and the sweat, and the smell of her confined chemically-induced lust, she was still a fucking gorgeous sight. And I was still hard inside of her. There was a temptation to just keep fucking her. She was mine and she would allow it if I wanted it. But that wasn’t me. I grunted, shaking my head and taking a breath. Carefully pulling out of her, I groaned in my throat as my cock bobbed back up at attention while I backed down the bed. I was still breathing heavily, though the adrenaline hammering in my chest seemed to be calming down. Once I was on my feet I grunted again, bracing a hand on the end of the bed and blinking a couple of times. "Are you Okay now?" Kyla asked me. I looked at her. The outfit might have been unflattering, and she didn't have any makeup on, but my partner and the mother-to-be of my future child still looked gorgeous even with that filter mask on. And she'd been just as at risk of infection as me, and it had been twenty more hours for the virus to settle into her while I'd been unconscious. Going through whatever had happened to me. "I am," I said lowly, coming around the bed towards her. "But you're not." I closed the distance and picked her up, reaching around her and lifting her with both hands on her ass. She didn't fight it, instead wrapping her legs up around my sides and leaning towards me, pulling my face into the plain grey cloth over her chest. I backed her up to the wall and she pressed her back to it, bracing her hands on my shoulders so she was looking me in the eye. "You need to fuck me," she said. Not a question, not a demand. Just a fact. "Over and over," I said, my hands finding the waistband of her sweatpants and scooping them down under her ass along with her underwear. She shoved the mask up over her face and it clattered to the ground, and then she used her athleticism and limberness from her years of dance to shift first one and then both legs up onto my shoulders. This dropped her hips and ass lower until my cock was nudging against her butt cheek. Her sweatpants didn't even come down past her knees as she tried to fish a hand under us to get me in position. "Fuck me healthy, Hatti," she groaned. I lifted her a little, my hand back on her ass, and she got me positioned and I thrust into her. Again, what my brain said I wanted was love-making. We'd been through a couple of traumatic experiences, we needed to cool off and find ourselves and feel that special connection between us. We needed to reset our balance. We fucked. Her back pressed to the wall of the hospital room. My hips slapped against her ass. She had her hands clasped behind my neck, staring intensely into my eyes as we both panted from the exertion. "I love you," she gasped. "I love you too," I growled. "I did my best," she said, her eyes softening a little. "I know," I said, driving deep into her and practically folding her in half as I pressed as close as I could to her, our lips meeting in a feverish kiss. "I know you would." "Erica is pissed," Kyla murmured. I was rotating my hips, stirring my cock in her. "Ivy had to stop her from driving up here." "It's fine," I groaned. "It'll be fine. There was nothing else you could do. You took care of all of us." "I tried," she whispered. "I couldn't stay with all of you at once. I had to let Miriam take care of you so I could take care of the others. Dani helped until we got here, and then she had to get back home so she could be with Leo." "You did the right thing," I said, kissing her again. "You did the right thing." She sobbed, the weight of everything leaking out of her. She carried so much stress, so much baggage, and it was so easy to forget that she wasn’t just my gorgeous girlfriend-lover-partner, or my badass Deputy. She had a childhood of exacting expectations and training, and the demands of a father and nation that had wanted to use her any way that they could for their own gains. Kyla still carried the effects of that, and I hadn't realized how much she had been turning those expectations on herself; to keep me safe, and to keep the family safe. "You're safe," I told her. "You're safe. I've got you now." We ended up on the cold tile floor. I didn't give a fuck. Kyla was on top of me, her pants still clinging to one ankle and her shirt pulled up and over her head, hooked behind her shoulders and neck, so that she could press her bare chest to mine. She was riding my cock using just her hips, her chin tucked into the crook of my neck as I held her tightly with my arms. "I'm yours," she sniffed. "Just as much as she is. Right?" "Oh, Kyla," I said, my voice cracking. "You're all mine, forever. No one will ever take you away from me." She bit my shoulder lightly and came, still humping her hips at me. A completely non-vaccine related orgasm, and my favorite kind for my partners to have even if they weren't the mind-blowing ones that came from my cum hitting their system. The next one was a vaccine orgasm, but that was Okay. Her moans echoed through my ears as she milked my orgasm out of me and my fingers dug into her sides and back as I continued to hold her tightly. Kyla's hips stilled, and our synced breathing started to slow, and we looked into each other's eyes. I was about to tell her I loved her again but was interrupted by a knock on the hospital room door. Then an intercom turned on. "While I applaud your diligence in taking care of your vaccine-boosting activities," the Doc said. "I would like to check up on Miss Swiftwater." "Fuck," Kyla chuckled, sitting up and fixing her sweater to get her head back in the proper hole and let it drop down to cover her torso. "We just did," I smirked back at her, then hooked a finger in the collar of the sweater and pulled her back down into a kiss. "And we will again, and again, because I love you and I'll never get enough of you." "Good," she whispered, already starting to pull off my cock, which had managed to stay semi-hard and not quite slip out of her. "Because I'll never get enough of you either." "Alright, I've only got fifteen minutes here," Miriam said as she sat down in the chair at the head of the conference room table. "Today is absolutely fucked in terms of everything that needs doing." We were a couple of floors up from the medical wing, and I was dressed in the same Air Force unbranded grey sweats that my partners were. Apparently, our clothes had been sent for a thorough decontamination protocol. Free balling it in the sweatpants felt weird as I sat in what, in my previous career, would have been a highly professional location. "The handoff is happening?" I asked her with a grimace. Miriam nodded, then glanced at the others around the table. "General Prewitt is assuming command of this facility and the State rollout," she explained. "She's... not awful, from what I've been able to put together through some calling around. I just need to wrap up everything I need to accomplish here before she and her staff take official command. She's given me until 4:55pm, so even fifteen minutes here is cutting it close." "We don't need to take up your time," Gerty said. "If there are more important things you need to do." Miriam paused, putting both her hands flat on the table. Kyla, who was back to wearing the filter mask, Gerty, Tanaya and the Doc were all sitting around it with us. "Nothing, realistically, is going to be more important than getting our family sorted out," Miriam said carefully. Then she turned to the Doc. "Doctor Sheridan, can you give us a quick update on everyone?" The Doc cleared her throat and nodded. "Miss Kara Swiftwater is currently safely settled into her Imprinting process and her vitals are now within normal ranges. We'll know more when she wakes up, but I'm not seeing any signs of lasting impacts due to the inadvertently extended bonding process. Miss Gertrude Swiftwater and Miss Tanaya Airington have both been cleared of Duo Halo infection following their successful imprinting process, suggesting that we can expect Miss Kara Swiftwater to enjoy the same effect; in other words, we're not dealing with a variant with an odd reaction." "I'm sorry," Kyla cut in. "An 'odd variant?'" The Doc glanced at Miriam, who hesitated and then nodded for her to explain when she decided it wouldn't be a problem. "Duo Halo is a virus," the Doc explained. "And, as viruses spread, they naturally begin to mutate. It occurs for a variety of reasons, and is the core roadblock to simply abolishing the Common Cold. During the lifespan of most viruses, their mutations often end up toning down their effects because they are survival mechanisms; a virus doesn't want to kill its host, as much as it can 'want' anything at all. It functions with the same basic core functions of all other life; live, and multiply. If Duo Halo functioned as a normal virus we would expect mutated strains to generally, over time, become less deadly but more easily spread. The reverse can also happen though, where a particular strain becomes stronger. Duo Halo doesn't follow this pattern; all of its mutations that I am currently aware of remain as deadly as the original strain that we've been studying but can have strange side effects, or occasionally cause strange reactions when it interacts with the Vaccine. None have beaten the vaccine, or come close as far as I'm aware, but we've been getting reports of some odd interactions." "Is that what happened to Harri, then?" Kyla asked, glancing at me with a worried look across the table. After our sex, and quickly cleaning ourselves up, we hadn't really had much of a chance to talk but I knew she was probably bubbling over with things she needed to ask and share. "To finish my report," the Doc said, sidestepping Kyla's question, "Our most recent blood test confirms that Miss Kyla Bautista is still currently infected, but after a vaccination uptick event she is no longer contagious and will be fully cleared within the next day. Earlier, if another event occurs. Of the other victims rescued from the raid, we've had to organize quarantining for all twenty-eight of the children as they were universally infected, though in no personal danger due to the nature of the virus. Several were also infected with Covid, however, and are being treated separately from the others. Out of the other forty-nine adult females, seven of the other nine who were initially identified as most at risk have come through their imprinting process successfully. The other two underwent regenerations and are expected to wake up within the next few hours. Fifteen of the other adult females have already been matched via Oracle, are vaccinated and en route to their new partners; another ten of them are mothers of some of the children so we are waiting to vaccinate once the children have had time to acclimatize to their temporary quarantine care. A dozen of the adult women are currently participating in intensive group and individual therapy to help them process their recent experience so that they can safely be matched and imprinted, and three of the women are currently refusing the vaccine altogether." "Who?" Gerty asked, raising her eyebrows in alarm. "Who's refusing?" Again the Doc glanced at Miriam, and Miriam fielded that question. "I'll get you the names if you're willing to talk with them," she said. "They are infected, so we've had to keep them in enforced quarantine." "I will," Gerty said, practically growling as she shook her head. "I'll set them straight." There was something about the way Gerty seemed ready to knock some heads together that flared a coal of heat in my belly. She was looking so much healthier than in the motel, even if she wasn't completely back to her previous self, and for all that the imprinting had been fun, I wanted her properly. "I'll arrange it," the Doc said. "Lastly, of course, we have Mr. Harrison Black. How much do you remember from when you woke up, Harrison?" I blew out a soft breath. "I think I might owe that nurse an apology for trying to get him into a chokehold. And you, Doc. Sorry for grabbing you." "Apology accepted," the Doc said, waving dismissively. "And Oscar got the rest of the afternoon off, he'll be fine. The key information is that you have undergone a Regeneration process. Every time you, or a woman, goes through an imprinting there is a chance that either of you can be subject to one; obviously, this means you are more likely to undergo one or more than any individual woman is. If it hadn't happened now, it would have likely happened during your next few imprintings. Based on your physical health, I'm sure you've noticed that the minor abrasions you suffered during your recent... 'excursion' have healed and that the previous firearm wound in your leg has healed over without a trace." "Oh," I nodded slowly, frowning a little. "I guess so, I hadn't really thought about it." I'd noticed that the bullet wound in my leg that had been bothering me for a few weeks now had faded away, but the Doc had told me that I had 'regenerated' so I'd assumed that was what that meant and brushed it off. Now, thinking about that consistent ache that I'd been dealing with, I thought it was weird that I'd barely acknowledged it. "You'll likely also notice other similar changes; scars that have disappeared, same with any odd discolorations that come with age. Old aches gone. If your hair happened to be thinning, it would likely start to grow back as thick as when you were a youth." "Sounds like a miracle drug," Gerty said with a raised eyebrow. "Does it make you lose weight, too?" The Doc raised an eyebrow as she smirked just a little. "I've red a few reports of the morbidly obese beginning to lose weight after a regeneration, yes. Our best guess at the moment is that a regeneration adjusts various hormone producers and internal organ deficiencies, causing their metabolism to kick start up to a level to manage their weight. We're still waiting to find out if that will normalize when the subjects reach a healthy body weight, or if we'll need to find a way to counteract the effect." "So what does this all mean?" I asked. Now I was wondering if I was dealing with 'your tongue is too big in your mouth' syndrome where I couldn't tell if I was missing something that had been there, or if I was manifesting memories of aches that hadn't actually ever been there. "It means you're likely more healthy than you have been since you were twenty," Miriam said. "Not that you weren't a tall, dark and handsome mountain of a man to begin with." "The concern is that you did have a variant reaction," the Doc said. "We don't have any records of someone going through a Regeneration and coming out of it... well, for lack of a better term, aggressively. The larger the regeneration, the more resources the body eats up, so most people come out with a need for water first, then food. Oftentimes they also have a need to expel 'crud' that the regeneration has been clearing from their system; tar from their lungs if they were a smoker, for example." "Never been a smoker," I said. "Well, except for a little pot in high school." "It was just an example, Harri," Miriam said with a little smirk. The Doc shot Miriam a bemused look, and I got the sense that she was enjoying the whole 'Watch your boss try to not flirt with the man she was clearly crushing on' aspect of the meeting. I felt like I was highly attuned to what Miriam was saying and the way she said it now that we'd kissed and I knew where we were at. How had I missed such clear signs that she was attracted to me? "My concern, or maybe 'interest' would be a better way to put it, is that you came out of your regeneration not only 'healed,' but physically energized," the Doc continued, turning back to me. "You didn't require the usual refill on basic resources such as water or food, and you were clearly in an agitated state." "He lost some body weight," Kyla added. "But I think it was all body fat." "He got more fit?" Tanaya asked, the first thing she said in the meeting. I shrugged. My mind had been elsewhere, even when I'd noticed the missing bullet wound. I'd been thinking about Kara, and Kyla, and the girls back home. About the mission, and what we'd done. What I'd done. How I felt, physically, wasn't on my mind at all. Now I pulled up the front of my shirt and looked down at my stomach. Before, I hadn't exactly had visible abs, but if I was feeling complimentary towards myself I would say I was only a few weeks of heavy workouts and dieting away from a decent hint of them in good lighting; which had sort of been the goal with the workouts at the Falls. Now I did have abs, and while I wasn't shredded like a competition bodybuilder or the fabled 'Brad Pitt Fight Club' dream body, they were there. Not only that, but my pecs were a lot more defined than just a couple of days before, and my obliques were tighter, revealing more muscle on my sides. "Huh," I said, a little shocked. Then I looked up and saw that all five women were staring at me. The Doc was the first one to blink and look away, a light color rising to her face. It reminded me that I'd noticed her take a long glance at my body right before I'd fucked Kara. She was a little older than me and my family, maybe in her early forties, but attractive with her pale Irish skin and copper-red hair. She gave me a bit of 'TV medical drama' vibes and I could see her as the will-they/won't-they female lead. And she didn't have a ring on her finger, so she wasn't married. I swallowed, struck again by that fucking weird feeling that had been sneaking up on me recently. That 'She should be mine' possessive feeling. I knew almost nothing about the Doc other than her last name was Sheridan and she had a bit of a wry sense of humor. "Jesus, we're married to a goddamn Men's Fitness model," Gerty murmured. That got a snort and smirk out of Kyla that I could see in her eyes, and chuckles from the others. I dropped my shirt, surprised that I wasn't feeling embarrassed at all; their attention just felt good. "It seems like the Regeneration ate up your body fat reserves," the Doc said. "Which isn't unheard of, but usually it only occurs to this level during a major regeneration. I'm more interested, and concerned, with the aggression coming out of the regeneration sleep though. I would have usually set that sort of reaction down to someone suffering from PTSD symptoms, but as far as your partners have reported you don't seem to suffer from post-traumatic stress." "Well, I may have been... a little reactive, considering how I'd gone out," I said. I got an 'explain' look from the Doc, so I cleared my throat and continued. "When I, ah, finished with Tanaya, I felt myself get sluggish but I didn't go fully out immediately. I was in and out a couple of times I think, and I could hear Kara panicking. That's what I woke up feeling, and it was like her panic was ringing in my ears." "Hm," the Doc said, frowning a little and grabbing a pen from the little cup in the middle of the table and starting to scribble a note in the margin of the pages in front of her. "That's not really that surprising, actually," Kyla said through the mask. "Harri has a tendency to leap to help, and the more dangerous the situation the more forceful his response." She looked from the Doc to me, her eyes saying that it was something she liked rather than a criticism. "Oh, you noticed that too, huh?" Miriam murmured with a sly smirk, shaking her head at me. "That could potentially explain the response," the Doc nodded slowly, scribbling down another note. "Still, I'd like to take some fresh blood samples and do a broader spectrum panel, Harrison. So far most of the blood tests we've done with you have been solely tracking vaccine levels and for the presence of Duo Halo. Considering the report I red about your third partner's imprinting situation, I'd like to dig deeper into this." "What happened with that?" Gerty asked. "That's a story that Vanessa can decide if she wants to tell you herself," I said, definitely not wanting to open that can of worms quite yet with my two new partners. The Doc, Miriam and Kyla all traded quick and knowing glances. "Is that everything medical-related, Doctor Sheridan?" Miriam asked. "Unless anyone has any further questions for me right now?" the Doc asked the table, and we all shook our heads. "Then it is, and I have other patients to take care of. Harrison, I'll have a nurse come by to take more blood before you leave, and again before Miss Swiftwater is awake and can be discharged tomorrow. For now, you should boost Miss Bautista's vaccine level again soon, and if you can manage it, it wouldn't hurt to do the same with Miss Swiftwater and Miss Airington as well." "Got it," I said, finally feeling a bit of heat in my cheeks again. Just a casual 'have sex three more times today, doctor's orders' moment. The Doc gathered her notes and stood, tossing the pen back into the little cup in the middle of the table before heading to the door. "Alright, I've got; five more minutes," Miriam said, glancing at her watch. She turned to Gerty and Tanaya. "I'm sorry I haven't had the time to talk with either of you more, but just to recap for you; I'm Miriam, I've known Harri for several years now though we weren't in contact for a while. He once punched an Air Force General in the face on my behalf and got drummed out of the military for it even though the fucker deserved the hell out of the punch. We reconnected when I got assigned this facility, and it's a good thing we did because I can't imagine how much more shit he'd have gotten into if I hadn't been able to help him." "Only, like, three feet more," I said. "Down. In a pit." She rolled her eyes at me. "At least." She turned back to the others. "I've asked that Harri be my partner. Honestly, if we hadn't reconnected, I likely would have been reaching out to him for this anyway; he's the best man I've ever met, and it's tough to meet people when you've got all of that in your mind." She gestured at me with a tilt of her head, and all three of the others glanced at me with little smiles. "So I just want to say that I'm sorry I couldn't do more for you and your people before the last in a line of disasters hit," Miriam continued. "And that we're going to be sharing him, so I hope we can find a way to get along." Gerty and Tanaya glanced at each other, and then back to Miriam. "You seem like you've got your head on straight," Gerty said. "And Kyla filled us in a bit, and she almost bit Kara's head off when she didn't look happy about the news you'd be partnering with Harri as well. You're fine in my books." "Mine too," Tanaya said, glancing at me briefly. "Though I'll be honest, it seems like half of the people Harri's partnered with have a lot of history with him." "Just... well, three out of what will be eight," I said. "So not quite half," Kyla chuckled from behind her mask. "Don't worry, Tanaya. Harri has a massive heart. I've never felt less than Erica." "I'll make sure to prioritize trying to bury the hatchet with Kara," Miriam said sincerely, then let out a breath. "Okay, I've got less than two minutes. Here's the business; I've managed to 'acquire' another trio of RVs that are being delivered down to Black County. One will be for our family, and the other will be for the LaCosta family. The last will be serving as the anchor of my mobile command until we get a proper building erected. They won't be quite as nice as what you already have, but it's more living space until the houses are built. I've also set up shipments of more equipment through the quartermasters. Most of it is to equip the tiny garrison that I'll be working with, but some of it will be for you as the chief security officer of the County. Timeline-wise you four will have rooms made available to you for tonight, and I'll assign someone to work with you, Gertrude, so you can talk to those other women. Tomorrow you four and Kara will be able to head back to the construction site, and Laura and I will likely follow that evening." "Wait, who's Laura?" Gerty asked. "And you can call me Gerty, by the way." "Laura's my right-hand woman," Miriam said. "Captain Bloomberg, I should say." "She's joining us as well?" Tanaya asked, and I thought she was doing the mental math of how many people she'd gotten into this weird relationship with. "No, but she'll be joining Leo LaCosta's team, who lives on-site as well," Miriam said. "Leo is Erica's brother," I said, then realized I might need to clarify more. "He was my roommate,” "Do the backstory stuff later, I really need to go," Miriam said, standing up. "Sorry, but I do. I'll come by later to check in on things, but I'll likely be fucking slammed with shit through the evening with all the handover stuff even after I'm not officially in command anymore. I'll get someone to bring you up to your rooms, and to find your clothes or new clothes." "Miriam," I said, standing up. She stopped heading for the door, turned to me, and let me pull her into my arms as she hugged me back. "Thank you for all of your help. Today, yesterday, and before that." "Had to keep you alive, you big fuck," she murmured, squeezing me. I shifted a little, and she looked up at me, and I leaned in to kiss her. It was firm, no tongue, but passionate all the same. Just restrained passion. When we separated she straightened her uniform and I snapped to attention, sans salute, and she smirked and rolled her eyes. "Harri, you're a fuckhead but somehow I love you all the s; Ignore that I said that. I didn't say that." She headed for the door and if it had been locked I was sure she would have gone through it like the Kool-Aid man. Kyla snorted hard. "She's probably shitting bricks right now. No way she planned on dropping the L-bomb like that." I sighed, going back to the table and sitting in the seat that Miriam had vacated at the head of the table so I could look at all three of them equally. "And she didn't even give me a chance to say it back," I grimaced. "Do you?" Tanaya asked, and at my raised eyebrow she said, "Love her, I mean. You're engaged to... Erica, right?" I nodded, but Kyla answered before me. "He's in love with me, Erica, Ivy and Vanessa. And Kara," she said. "But like I said, he has a big heart. He loves pretty easily. He loves Leo, his best friend. He loves Dani, Leo's partner. And he's lovable, too. I'll give you girls the rundown on the Valkyrie Falls ladies." "Kyla," I groaned. "Shush, they need to be caught up on what's going on," my girlfriend said. "Anyways, there's no expectation that you need to try and fall in love with him. Erica has this whole speech planned out for you, so act appropriately when she gives it, but the fact of it is that you're gonna get loved on by Harri unless you decide to act like a bitch. If it happens, we'll be happy for you. If it doesn't, you will still be a part of our family." "Sounds good to me," Gerty said, giving me a considering look. "And the fantastic sex doesn't hurt I bet." "No, it doesn't," Kyla grinned. "I do love Miriam," I finally answered Tanaya. "I'm not in love with her yet, per se, but she's a kindred spirit and I've cared for her for a long time. But even if I'm 'in love' with every single person I'm partnered with except one, I'll still try my fucking hardest to love that one so they never feel less-than." "Okay," Tanaya nodded. "So, what now?" Gerty asked. "Because for some reason I think Miriam might forget to send someone to get us after that." "We figure out how to get our phones back," I said. "So that we can call home and make sure everyone is Okay there." "That and find out about those rooms," Kyla said, giving me a look. Then she turned to Gerty and Tanaya. "Are either of you bisexual, or shy? We've developed something of a group understanding; Erica, Ivy and Vanessa are all bisexual and willing to be sexual with each other, and in front of each other, often. I'm very much straight and prefer privacy except under special circumstances." "I've... dabbled," Gerty said. "Mostly straight," Tanaya mumbled, blushing a little. Her imprinting had been a threesome, but she and Kara hadn't really interacted sexually. "Good, think about what sort of boundaries you want to set for yourselves," Kyla nodded. And then she grunted softly and turned back to me, and I could see that smirk in her eyes again even if her pretty lips were covered by the filter mask. "And, by the way, I told you so." I opened my mouth, then snapped it shut and sighed as I nodded. "You did, dear. You told me so." The knock on the door was soft but insistent. I groaned a little but sat up, immediately awake. Kyla's arm slipped down from my chest to my stomach before she woke up with a little grunt of her own. We'd been stashed in a tiny barracks room, barely big enough for a cot, a stub of a desk and a squat dresser; exactly what I'd been expecting. Really, I was surprised there wasn't a mirrored set so they could cram two soldiers into the space one would occupy healthily. I'd ended up hooking up with Kyla once we had the privacy of our rooms, and unlike the previous sex, we made the most of being able to touch and feel each other, slowly making love. There was a lot left unsaid between us still about what I'd done, and what we'd put on our consciences, but for now, that could wait. Then, once Kyla was fully 'updated' or whatever they were calling it in the medical facility, I'd sat down with Gerty and Tanaya in the small common room area while Kyla had a nap; I hadn't been surprised to learn that she'd stayed up all twenty hours that I'd been out. I would have probably done the same if I could. The common room had been empty at that time of day, and I'd gotten to sit in between them on a couch as we tried to share things in little shotgun blasts of information. Some of it had been about their lives before the pandemic. Some of it had been what they'd been put through in the last few days. Tanaya wasn't fully comfortable yet, though she held my hand and traced her fingers across the back of it most of the time as we talked. The few flashes of her eyes when she looked up to meet mine had helped me know that she was Okay. Gerty, on the other hand, had been happy to snuggle up to me on my other side, pulling my arm around her shoulder. A soldier had interrupted us a little while on, and Gerty had been escorted away to go find out which of the rescued Tribe women were refusing the vaccine and why. That left me with Tanaya, and after a silent pause, she'd climbed into my lap and started kissing me. We'd ended up in their room, an exact duplicate of the one I was sharing with Kyla, and we'd explored each other a little. There was a feverish energy to it, not like the imprinting but still eager and needy. We both needed to feel each other. I'd found out that the skinny woman liked my fingers clawing into her back, and my breath on her neck. Kyla ended up interrupting the peaceful quiet after we'd finished. I'd been massaging Tanaya's feet as she tried not to laugh and pull away because she was ticklish. It was funny hearing the woman with such a stern, husky voice try to suppress little giggles. Kyla had gotten our phones back though, and we made calls home to reinforce that I was Okay; they'd already been told by Kyla, and then Dani, about what had been going on with me but they were reassured. Then Erica had asked after Julia, and I felt like utter shit because I hadn't gotten any information about anyone on my team, and Kyla didn't have any more answers than I did. Gerty had come back from her 'diplomacy mission,' partially successful with one and hopeful the last two holdouts would come to their senses if they started to show symptoms. She'd also checked in on the kids and had sighed heavily when thinking of how many of them were orphans now. Then she'd decided that she needed a pick-me-up, and I'd ended up right back in her and Tanaya's room as we had a fast, fun quickie that didn't even make it to the bed as she bent over the tiny desk and she slammed her ass back at me as we fucked standing up. That's when I found out Gerty liked a tongue teasing her ear, and being told she was a 'good girl' who deserved every dirty thing that was happening to her. I'd spent the rest of the evening with all three of them, including dinner, as we waited to hear from Miriam but were left in the dark. Finally, we called it a night, and I had a feeling all three of them wanted to be in bed with me but I ended up with Kyla purely out of the fact that the single beds wouldn't fit more than two people. "Who the fuck?" Kyla grumbled. "I don't know," I said, slipping out of the bed and pulling up the sweatpants from the floor, hoping they were mine and not the smaller ones Kyla had been wearing. I stood up and they reached from my waist to my ankles, so I'd guessed right. Kyla had gotten out of bed as well and had pulled one of the sweaters over her head, but stayed back near the bed as I went to the door. The light that came in the crack made me pull my face away for a moment as I winced, and then I opened the door some more and stuck my head out. "Got a minute to chat, kid?" Agent Grierson asked. The old bastard was dressed in a suit that looked like he might have been wearing it for three days straight, and exhaustion had settled on his face like it was trying to build a permanent home along the rings under his eyes. "Grierson," I grunted softly. "Yeah." I looked back into the room. "It's Grierson, you can go back to bed." I knew, and I knew Kyla knew that I knew, that she wouldn't go back to bed. I stepped out of the room and let the door close behind me, barefoot and without a shirt. "You alright?" I asked, looking him up and down. "Long week," he said. "But then, you've had one of those too. I just haven't had a chance to put it behind me yet." He cleared his throat and then shook his head, sighing. "You kicked a hornet's nest, Harrison." "Okay," I said. "In what way, and who's the queen?" He smirked a little. "Good question, and usually the right one. Let me rephrase; a hornet nest has been good and kicked, and the nest feels like it was your boot that did it even if someone else may have been wearing it at the time." "What the fuck does that mean?" I groaned, scratching at my beard. It was getting a little shaggy again and needed a trim. "It means that you need to keep your head on a swivel," Grierson said. "Especially now that there's been a leadership shuffle." "Is this about this General taking over from Miriam, or is this about Venroy Quinn?" I didn't give the man the honor of his rank. "Well, at least you've been paying attention to your surroundings," Grierson said. "Both, though mostly General Quinn. The man seems to have become aware that Colonel Abarbanel was in charge down here, and sent out some feelers and discovered your connection to everything. He's flagged your clearance status and has already put in a call to Prewitt about you. Your clearance is technically coming from me, so he can't do shit about that, but if he gets Prewitt on-side then you and Abarbanel will have problems." I let out a little grunt and sucked in a breath before looking at the ceiling and letting it out slowly. "I guess it's not an option to go find him, take him to a boat and drop him somewhere in the Pacific?" "I doubt he'd let you within a hundred yards of him," Grierson said. "He really does hate your guts." "Then I guess it's too much to hope that someone has gotten the fact that he was charged with multiple accusations of sexual coercion and assault into his Oracle profile, even if he was never prosecuted," I said. "Son, if I could do that, I would," Grierson said. "I can be damn fucking magical at times, but even I have my limits. He's already got three partners, and the only reason he hasn't got more is because he's not exactly an easy person to match with, apparently." "Fuck," I sighed. "I guess that means I can't drop him somewhere in the ocean." I sighed again, a bit closer to a growl, and shook my head. "You can't just be here to tell me this, though." "I'm here to pick up Captain Luckey," Grierson said. "And I take my silver linings where I can get them. How did she do on your little outing yesterday?" "Why do I feel like you already got her report about me?" I countered. "Because I have, smart ass. I still want to know what you think of her." "Maggie's capable. She didn't flinch as far as I know, and did her part. If you want more detail than that you should probably talk to Dylan, he was working with her more than I was during the operation." Grierson chuckled and shook his head. "Dylan might spontaneously combust if he found out I was in the same building as him. We've crossed paths before when he was with the Agency." I knew he meant the CIA; Dylan had been open about the fact that he'd worked for them for a bit after his military career. What I wasn't entirely sure of is if Grierson was also technically in the CIA or not. "From what I know so far, Dylan having a bad impression of you has more to say about you than it does of him," I said. "We've all got skeletons in our closet, son," Grierson grimaced. I shrugged a little. "So what happens now, then? She goes back to training or recruitment or whatever?" "No, now I have a frank conversation with her directly," Grierson said. "It starts with 'how would you like to save the world on a monthly basis' and ends with 'by the way, the pay is kind of shit but the travel perks are pretty nice.'" I snorted and smirked. "Government work." "Government work indeed," he chuckled. "Alright, Harrison. I've got three more stops to make on this little national tour before I can rest my weary bones for a day or so. Just keep in mind that you owe me a few favors at this point." "I'm pretty sure it's just two," I said. "But who's keeping count between friends?" "Who are you?" Miriam asked sternly; she'd just rounded the corner down the otherwise deserted hallway, her stare firmly locked onto Grierson in an intense concern as she stalked towards us. "Ah, Colonel Abarbanel," Grierson said, turning on his heel and putting on a magnanimous grin. "Nice to finally meet you. I'll let Harri give you the details, suffice it to say I'm a... concerned friendly citizen and your future neighbor." "Yeah, no, that's not how that works," Miriam said as she came right up to us. She held out her hand demandingly. "Security pass." "Actually, Colonel, that's not how this works. You technically can't demand that of me in this facility anymore," Grierson said. The look on Miriam's face could have turned him to stone. Grierson looked back at me with a sly smile. "Harrison, you'll hear from me sometime. Try not to get shot in the next few days, I don't need a wet towel thrown over my days off." He raised his voice a little. "Miss Bautista." The door to the little bedroom opened behind me and Kyla leaned out, still only dressed in my sweater so it came partway down her thighs. "Agent Grierson," she said, glancing between the older man and Miriam. That seemed to dampen Miriam's quickly growing fury. "Leave it to the foreign asset to ruin my fun," Grierson chuckled and sighed. That distracted Miriam long enough for him to shake my hand as he looked me in the eye, and then the old fucker winked and headed off down the hallway with his hands in his pockets and I swear he started whistling. "What the fuck does that mean?" Miriam asked, staring intently at Kyla. I sighed. "Maybe we should sit down and talk." "Maybe we should," Miriam said, turning her ire in my direction. "I'll put on some pants," Kyla sighed, shutting the door. "Foreign asset?" Miriam hissed. "I'm a Colonel in the US Air Force. She's been on my base for almost two months and she's a foreign asset!?" I blew out a long breath. This was going to take a while. "Fancy meeting you here," Julia said as she slipped into the seat across from me and Kyla at the cafeteria table. Our ability to eat in public was helped by the fact that Kyla had gotten another blood test that morning, confirming she was cleared of Duo Halo. Still, breakfast, it seemed, trumped security clearance and we'd been allowed to join the various doctors, nurses, scientists and soldiers that were filtering in and out of what felt a lot like a mid-level hotel 'restaurant.' The food itself wasn't bad, though it wasn't a nice brunch either, and I'd noticed that there were some civilians mixed in with the folks in uniform; all women, and some of whom were eating and openly touchy with their obvious male partners. I really hoped the military was giving teams larger than two some bigger accommodations than we'd gotten. "Morning," I said. "Good to see you." "Good morning," Kyla smiled at the other woman. Julia looked refreshed. She was dressed in the same grey sweatshirt and pants as us and didn't have any makeup on, but she'd clearly showered and was feeling good. Considering I'd only really seen her after she'd been flying her helicopter for a few hours and geared up for a paramilitary mission, it was good to see her relaxed. "Any idea when you guys are heading out?" she asked. "I'll need a ride back if there's room." "We're waiting on Kara to wake up, and to get any tests done that need to happen," Kyla said. "And she'll probably want to talk to her people before she leaves," I added. "God, she's going to be heartbroken once it all settles in." Julia frowned in commiseration, nodding slowly. "I can't imagine." "What's next for you?" Kyla asked. "Actually, are you imprinted now?" "Nope," Julia shook her head. "When we got here they gave me the option, but when I tested clear for the virus they didn't pressure it." "How the hell did you manage not to get infected?" I asked. Julia shrugged. "I guess I didn't inhale while we were blowing chunks of people all over the walls of that shithole? Seriously, though, I have no idea. For a second the doctor who was testing me thought I might be naturally immune and got all excited because that would be a big deal, but nope. They did some blood tests and I'm not immune, just lucky." "Well, I'm glad you came out untouched," I said. "What's next?" "I figure out my life, and if I want to trust their Oracle thing or not," she shrugged. "Before I got the call from Colonel Abarbanel I'd been stuck on my ass for a few months now; when I got out of the Air Force a couple of years ago I started flying for a helicopter tour company and doing the occasional traffic watch when news stations wanted to do the 'eye in the sky' bit instead of using traffic cams. The National Guard tried recruiting me a couple of times and I told them to fuck off, now I'm starting to think the military is the only way I'm going to have a good reason to burn some fuel ever again. I guess that depends on what I end up deciding about the vaccine, and who and where my eventual partner is." I almost stepped on Kyla's foot, knowing what she was thinking, but we both managed to control ourselves. There was that other part of me though, as she talked about not having a partner, that rose up like a lion from his slumber on the savannah. That little urge in my head that said it was supposed to be me. "So you're coming back to the site with us," Kyla said. "And then back home?" "Unless you guys have room for a guest for a few days," Julia said. "It would be nice to spend some time with Erica, maybe get her to do a bit of work for me since she's got some free time." "We can figure something out," I said before I really thought about it. "Home is going to be a little, uh, chaotic for a few days though. Lots of changes." "That's right," Julia smirked a little. "You had four partners before, and now you've added three including your ex-high school sweetheart, and the Colonel is planning to hook up with you too; nice job on that, by the way. Miriam is fuckin' hot." I grinned a little and shook my head. "Not why I said yes," I said. "We have a platonic history." "I mean, I assumed as much," Julia shrugged, gesturing with her fork as she speared another breakfast sausage. "How are the rest of the team?" I asked, pivoting the conversation away from my love life. "Miriam could only give me basics." "Dylan and Jed both imprinted one of the rescued hostages," Julia said. "The 'needs to be done now' crowd. Jed says he's going to go through the Oracle for anything more, but he's hoping he can relocate back to Pennsylvania to try and give an out for Amish women who want a safe place to land. I think he's got someone in mind from back before he left. Dylan imprinted Jeanine yesterday, so he's up to two already, and once she's awake I'm sure Jeanine will be vetting every new member carefully; that or taking in any lost puppy they find. And Mags got whisked away in the night, I guess, but she wasn't given the option of doing Oracle with the rest of us since she's active in whatever secret shit she's active in. Hell, maybe she was already partnered and didn't tell us." "She's with someone good, I think," I said. "And getting to do what she wanted," Kyla nodded. Our conversation with Miriam the night before had covered both Grierson and Kyla's secrets, and we'd come to the conclusion that Grierson seemed on the up-and-up, at least concerning everything with us. "So, my turn for a question," Julia said. "The whole 'regeneration' thing that knocked you on your ass for a bit. Real shit, or bullshit?" I shrugged, but Kyla jumped in. "Real, absolutely," she said. "Look, he used to have some pitted scarring on his side here and now it's gone." She had me raise my arm so she could lift the side of my sweater and show the smooth, unblemished skin on my side. "Grenade," I said, trying not to sound like I was bragging. "I was on the far fringe of the blast area so it wasn't a big deal." Julia nodded, pursing her lips as she eyed my side, and then she smirked at Kyla. "Don't stop there, keep raising the curtains. I want the whole show." Kyla chuckled and started to try and lift my shirt up more, but I lowered my arm and caught her hands with mine. "Maybe not in the middle of breakfast?" I suggested. "Oh, he wants to give you a private show," Kyla grinned at Julia. "Not what I meant," I said. "Hey, you want to give me a Champagne Room experience, I'm down for it," Julia laughed, and I snorted and had to chuckle as well while Kyla bit the tip of her tongue and her nose scrunched as she playfully tickled my side. Our conversation, and meal, were cut short by a soldier approaching our table. "Harrison Black?" he asked. "That's me," I nodded. "I've been asked to relay that Miss Swiftwater is waking up," he said. I glanced at the others and Kyla and I both stood. "Go," Julia waved us off. "See the damsel in distress we rescued. Just don't forget me when you leave, I need that ride." "We won't," I promised, and we started following the soldier. "She wants that ride," Kyla said quietly, a teasing grin on her lips as we left the cafeteria. I sighed. "You've been talking with Erica, haven't you?" "No comment," she said. "But just remember,” "Yeah, I know," I said, taking her hand in mine and squeezing it. "You told me so." "I did," Kyla grinned. Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica If you have enjoyed the series so far, definitely make sure to check out Corrupting Power’s main series and other spinoffs.  
Show more...
6 days ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 24
Too many mares for the stallion?Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. I got my pants off, and she grinned at me and flicked her fingers, so I took off my shirt as well and let her see me in just my briefs. Her eyes roamed my body, not quite hungrily but definitely appreciative. "Nice," she said. "A little hairier than I'm used to, but I guess that goes with the name."It was my turn to snort and I shook my head with a grin. Then I lowered my briefs and she sniffed in a breath. My cock wasn't hard yet, only sort of just starting to get there so it was heavy with blood flow but drooping forward."God damn," she said. "Harri, that's a cock." "Thanks?" I said."Fuck, if anything, Kara undersold you," Gerty said. "Shit, you sure you didn't get bigger since you two were together?""I'm... not sure," I said truthfully. "I guess it's possible.""Okay, um," Gerty said, shifting again. "I guess bring that tool up here. I might not be up to giving you the full Disneyland experience, but I'll be damned if I can't work that pole like a stripper in front of the Saturday night crowd."That got another laugh out of me and I climbed up on my knees on the bed, and she shifted a little down again so I could straddle her soft stomach and bring my cock within range of her mouth. Her tits pressed against the front of my thighs as she wrapped a hand around my cock for the first time and she licked her lower lip cutely. Then, before she could hesitate anymore or come up with something else to say, she leaned forward and wrapped her lips around my cockhead and started to blow me.I groaned, the feel of her lips on me a strange pleasure after all the stress of the day, and for a moment I wondered why she wasn't having that priming orgasm that was supposed to happen before I realized that required some precum and I wasn't at that point yet.Gerty was always pretty and cute, but as she looked up at me with my cock in her mouth I was struck again by her resemblance to Kara in her eyes and nose and I thought she was absolutely gorgeous."Fuck, Gerty," I sighed, running one hand through her hair. "That's good."She pulled off, stroking my cock with her hand as it firmed up to full mast and she grinned at me, still a little tired but rising to the occasion. "God, I can't wait to have actual sex with you and this fucking tool you've got," she said. Then she closed her lips and worked her jaw and seemed to suck on nothing for a moment before she dribbled a big wad of spit out of her mouth and between her tits, smearing it quickly with her other hand. "Here," she said. "Get it between these beauties. We can at least knock that one off the 'to-do' list."I chuckled again and we shifted a little, and soon I had my cock wrapped up in her pillowy tits. Her spit was an alright lube and she pressed her tits tightly around my cock as I started to thrust with my hips and groan. It wasn't the first titfuck I'd had; Erica was a fan of teasing me with hers as well. It was a great feeling and visual as I watched Gerty's face and she looked from my cock poking out between her cleavage, up my body to meet my gaze."That's it, Harri," she said. "Fuck my titties. Fuck these big fucking tits."I groaned and then she moaned as I thumbed both her nipples at the same time. "You're so sexy, Gertrude," I said. "Fuck, I'm a lucky man.""And I'm a lucky fucking woman," she said back. She licked her lips and then bit the lower one, and I knew I had to have some precum leaking out of me by now so I shifted, lifting my cock from her tits and towards her mouth. She opened her mouth to accept my cock, and it slipped through and the head touched her tongue.  “Uh!" she hummed, her eyebrows shooting up and her eyes going super wide as she came. Her hands were clawed onto my thighs to an almost painful degree and she went a little cross-eyed for a long moment as she was lost to the overwhelming orgasm.I pulled back and she exhaled heavily and then broke into a coughing fit, quickly covering her mouth with her arm again. It did interesting things to her tits but didn't exactly turn me on because I knew what was causing it."Fuck," she croaked as she pulled her arm away. Less blood than that first one she'd had, but still some. I dismounted from her and grabbed more tissues, helping her wipe up her arm and then the spit between her tits as well. Once she was clean she sighed roughly and looked at me. "What the fuck was that, and why the hell is my cunt suddenly swamped? I'm fucking dripping for you now. I'd be climbing all over you if I didn't also feel like my joints all want to fall apart.""That was the priming orgasm," I said. "That's what Erica and the others called it. It means we've started the imprinting process.""Just from sucking your cock?""First taste of precum," I said. "Just that one time though. The imprinting orgasm at the end is supposed to be even bigger.""For real?" she asked, her eyes still wide."Yeah," I said."Then fuck this," she said, pushing herself up to sitting and then shoving her sweatpants down from her waist. She wasn't wearing anything underneath, and I'd seen a glimpse before but now confirmed that she had a short, thick bush of black pubic hair on her mound that told me she hadn't exactly been sexually active in the last while. "If I'm going to have the best orgasm of my life, I'm not getting it without this cock in me properly. I might not be able to ride you or fuck back at you, but I can bend over and take some back shots."It was hard to argue with what she wanted in the scenario, and I helped her get her sweatpants off all the way. She ended up on her stomach on the bed, her hips and ass hanging off the edge as she braced her feet on the ground. Her ass was meaty and round, chubby but with a firm core of muscle underneath from her physically active life so it wasn't fat."Like I said," I said as I gave it a little smack and then gripped it with one hand, massaging her booty. "A fantastic ass.""God, Harri," she groaned, reaching back with both hands to knock mine away and then spread her cheeks herself, revealing her fuzz-covered cunt and dark little asshole to me. She was sopping wet. "I feel like I'm gonna fucking melt or something if you don't fuck me. Just pick a hole and get that cock in me."That one had me shaking my head a little, but I did as requested and pressed my cockhead up against her mound, sliding it through her slick labia as she moaned and humped her hips up and down a little. Then I lined up and pressed in."Oh, fuck yes," she moaned, her head falling forward to press against the bed. "Go deep, Harri. Go fucking deep."I did that too, carving my cock into her in a few strokes until I was deeply rooted. Her cunt was hot and wet and I groaned back at her as her core muscles fluttered and squeezed and she got used to me being inside her. She let go of her ass cheeks and grabbed the mattress cover with both hands, clawing into it."Fuck me," she gasped. "Fucking fuck me."I palmed both her ass cheeks, delighting in the feeling, and I pulled almost all the way out of her before pushing all the way in."Fuck, yes," she hissed.I kept my pace slow but my power firm; part of me wanted to just unload on her and pound Gerty into the mattress, but she was still weak from the Duo Halo and might not have been able to handle that even if she wanted to. What I was a little surprised by was that the slow pace was doing it for both of us. Every stroke into her was like I was pushing into her for the first time; her cunt didn't feel like it was adjusting to the sex, if anything it felt like it was squeezing tighter, urging me to reach my climax."Fuck, Harri," she gasped. "God, fuck. Okay. I believe it. I believe it all. Fuck I can feel it building up behind my eyeballs. I feel like I'm gonna come so hard I fucking pass out into a goddamn coma. God. Your cock feels so fucking good in me. Your hands on my ass; Oh, fuck, yes, squeeze my ass, Harri. You can do that every fucking day of our lives. My ass is yours.""Yeah?" I asked, mauling it a little with my hands, feeling the supple flesh in my grip. "This ass is mine?""Fuck yes it is," she moaned. "Fuck! I'll fucking walk around naked so you can bend me over and fuck me whenever you goddamn want. I'll be your fucking free-use slut. Gawd, fucking fuck. I feel like I can fucking taste the orgasm. Fucking dump your load in me, Harri. Please come in me. That's the only thing I fucking want in the world. Just pound that cum into me and make me fucking yours. Fucking own my ass. Own my heart. Own my fucking soul, you fucking bastard."I leaned over her wrapping my arms around her chest and kissing her on the cheek as I humped into her from a more upward position, my cock grinding against the front of her cunt. "Mine," I grunted. "You're all mine now.""All fucking yours," she panted. "God; Fuck, yes. Every day for the rest of our lives. I'm your woman. Forever."I came, feeling it pump out of me like I was a geyser erupting in a national park. My balls felt huge and heavy, my entire pelvis clenching as I unloaded into Gerty. She gasped raggedly, turning her face to me as her jaw lowered in a silent scream and her orgasm ripped through her. I mashed my lips to hers in a soul kiss that she managed to return, and I felt my hips naturally humping at her, trying to push deeper as rope after rope of cum rocketed out of me until I was spent and left gasping for air.It took a force of will for me to not pass out right on top of her. I groaned, pushing up onto my hands, feeling myself still hard in her; if I was with any of my partners, I would have just started fucking again. I wasn't some superman who stayed hard after every orgasm, but on the occasional time it happened, I didn't let the moment pass. Erica, Ivy, Vanessa, Kyla; all four of them would have been thrilled for a second round immediately after the first.Gerty, however, was out cold except for one thing. "Imprinting. Imprinting. Imprinting."She was saying it with a little smile on her lips, strong and steady."Fuck," I groaned, slowly standing up and pulling out of her. My cock felt super sensitive, but not overly stimulated. I took a long, deep breath and let it out slowly, then walked deeper into the motel room to the washroom. It wasn't entirely saran-wrapped too thankfully and I grabbed a toilet paper roll from under the sink and quickly wiped off my cock before going out to Gerty and carefully wiping between her legs and easing her back up onto the bed. It took some doing to get her sweatpants back on, but that was easier than getting her shirt over her head. By the time I was finished dressing her, she'd stopped with the 'Imprinting' thing and was asleep like a native Snow White.Standing next to her, I knelt down again and kissed her lips gently. "I promise to do everything I can for you," I whispered, meaning every word. She'd been rushed through every decision about this. I had to make sure she didn't have a reason to regret the choice.The decontamination shower wasn't quite as abrasive as the last one, but I was still left with the chemical taste on my lips and my whole body felt like I'd gotten a light sunburn for a few minutes afterwards. Once I was released, one of the army medics giving me the go-ahead, I thought I was going to be looking for Kyla and Kara.What I hadn't been prepared for was the stormy look on Lieutenant Colonel Miriam Abarbanel's face as she waited for me. She was in full field fatigues, her hair back in a tight bun, and judging by the look on her face I was in trouble."Hey," I said, not sure what else to say.She stepped towards me and hit me with a two-handed shove in the chest. "Hey? That's all I get is 'hey?'""...I found them?" I guessed.She shoved me again. "You don't call? You don't even fucking text?""I'm sorry," I said. "I was dealing with a lot of shit on the ground. You're right, I should have,”She slapped me, making me blink as it shot a little thrill of adrenaline through me. I turned my head back to her and she wasn't backing down at all. Didn't look guilty, or surprised she'd done it.I didn't think. I just acted.I grabbed her and kissed her.Miriam kissed me back.And damn did she kiss me back. Her tongue pressed between my lips as she grabbed the front of my shirt and pulled me close. I had one hand on her hip and the other on her shoulder and I slid both around her more, my hands flat on her upper and lower back as I growled a little into the kiss. Then her hands let go and she gave me a soft thump on my chest with her fists, and our kiss broke as I loosened my grip on her.Miriam looked up at me, shaking her head. "Asshole," she said softly."Sorry," I said again.She kissed me this time, much shorter and no tongue, but firm and sure. When she pulled away again it was out of my grip as she straightened her fatigues and wiped the corner of her mouth. "I got the report from the QRF Captain," she said. "And then another couple, off the record, from one of the soldiers and one of the medics. It sounded bad.""Not as bad as it could have been," I said. "But who knows how far it would have gone if we hadn't gotten there sooner."Miriam nodded back behind me towards the other end of the motel where I'd been holed up in the room with Gerty. "So you found her?" she asked."Yeah, but,” I sighed and shook my head. "I wasn't imprinting Kara," I said. "That was Gerty. Gertrude. She's a former Rez cop and a good person. She was the sickest of the group that hadn't been murdered yet. She's also, uh, Kara's second cousin. They both thought it was best if I imprinted Gerty now and then Kara would join later."Miriam nodded slowly. "They both agreed to that?""Yeah," I said."Well, it wouldn't be the closest relation I've red about in the reports," Miriam said. "People are making some pretty wild decisions when it's life and death, rest of your life kind of stuff. There have been multiple accounts of sisters joining Teams together; sometimes one sister hooking up with her sister's husband, or both of them hooking up with a long-time friend or one of their boyfriends. Second cousin doesn't even rattle the cage at this point.""What the fuck is this world coming to?" I sighed, feeling a bit of pressure ease off my chest on hearing that."Survival," Miriam shrugged. Then she took a breath. "I'm getting replaced at the top of the food chain in the State."I frowned, then grimaced. "What does that mean?" I asked."The official rollout isn't going to have a public announcement or anything; they want to keep it quiet for as long as possible; but it starts in three days," Miriam said. "Which means they wanted a General in charge. I got my marching orders; my command is getting shrunk to my initial posting, which is the Black County Military Base. That means no more big favors like this.""Fuck," I said. "I'm sorry, Miriam. This doesn't have to do with what I've been doing, does it?""No," she said, stepping forward a little and reaching out to hold my arm. "Nothing at all. It would have happened no matter what; they were never going to let a brand new Lieutenant Colonel get the accolades for a State rollout, even if me and my team have done most of the work. I was ordered to wrap up any ongoing projects not immediately on base, or in the HQ, and hand over all remaining work to the General's staff tomorrow. Which is probably a good thing or else I'd be working closely with the General who just took charge of the Washington State rollout. Guess who it is?""No fucking way," I said. There was only one General who I knew would definitely be bad news for Miriam to work with."Yeah," she said, gritting her teeth. "Probably for the best I'm not in the same room as him. But the timeline means all of this is still in my purview, so I decided to come down. I got here maybe fifteen minutes after you and the first load of hostages."I sighed again and nodded. "Okay," I said. "Have you,”"There was another part of my orders though," she said, pushing through. "I told you before there was an unofficial push for all members of the Air Force to get vaccinated, and I was kind of skirting by. Well, it's official now; not military wide, but all commissioned Air Force officers affiliated with anything vaccine related are to be partnered up. I need to either report the name of the person I have a relationship with or I need to go through the Oracle process and they'll pick up and move whoever my best match is to me. So I need to know if you plan on paying me back for all these favors by being my boyfriend, or if I should expect that Gordan Ramsey dinner sometime in the future."Kyla had told me. Erica and Vanessa had both bugged and teased me about it. I'd downplayed it. Now, though, after that kiss, I knew.I took Miriam's hands in mine. "It's going to be crowded," I said. "But I guess we're both used to crowded bunks."She smirked. "Nothing like barracks living to give you an appreciation for open spaces.""You should know that between Gerty and Kara, I'll be up to six partners," I said. "You'll be number seven. That's a lot of women in my life.""That won't be the end of it," Miriam said. "I won't let it, and neither will my rank, I bet. Ten at least.""Fuck," I said."You will be," Miriam smirked, then closed the distance and kissed me again. Sweetly, this time, as she brought her arms up to circle my neck and I held her by her waist. "I should have just had sex with you when you got kicked out of the military on my behalf," Miriam whispered as she hugged me once our lips parted. "I thought it might have seemed a little weird after what you did, though.""I would have asked you out if I hadn't thought it would be weird," I chuckled."Well, better late than never," Miriam sighed. "And after you're already engaged.""I'm sure Erica will be thrilled by this," I said. "You have no idea how many times her and the others have tried to tell me you would end up in our family."Miriam smirked a little. "Oh, Erica already agreed," she said. "She was the first person I called when I got the orders. And Laura is going to join your friend Leo's team. I think it was an honest toss-up between you and him; in the end, she said she wanted to stay close enough that she could still cover us both as a lawyer, and it would be harder to do that while on the same Team, but I honestly think she wants to get her hands on that brunette on his team."I snorted softly and grinned. "Dani is pretty special, so I don't blame her. I'm surprised I was so high on Captain Bloomberg's list though.""She respects you and what you've been doing," Miriam said. "Even if it was giving her some headaches. And you're fucking hot, you big lug.""Thanks," I said, a little abashed hearing that from her."Okay," she said with a happy exhale. She straightened her spine a bit, patting my chest before stepping away. "I'm going to go connect with Dylan. I spoke to him briefly when I arrived, and I think he should probably be done with the imprinting he volunteered for."I raised my eyebrows. "He's imprinting one of the hostages?" I asked.Miriam nodded. "So is Jed, and four of the soldiers. We basically did some speed dating for the ladies since we couldn't do any Oracle checks. It's unscientific as fuck, but all six of the ones starting to show symptoms will be safe. We've got the next round already filling out Oracle right now, and we'll run them against everyone here as a priority pool to see if there are any particularly good matches. The faster we can get them partnered up the better. What they've been through already..." She shook her head, grimacing. "Anyways, Dylan let me know he gathered up all the intel. I might not be in charge of this operation much longer, and I might not have much of a base to be in charge of right now, but I can still sling data and analyse bullshit with the best of them.""Alright," I nodded, then took a breath and nodded again. "Thank you, Miriam. For all of this. For trusting me.""I never doubted you for a second," she said and crashed into me with another hug, both of us squeezing tightly.We parted after one last, brief kiss that put smiles on both our faces.What I needed to do was go find Kyla and Kara, but after how that conversation started I knew there was something else I needed to do first. The whole motel lot was the staging point, but there were lots of nooks and crannies where I could find some privacy like where Miriam had confronted me near the decontamination showers. I ended up circling around the end of the motel and found a little concrete area that had held a pool, though it was empty and the bottom was lined with rings of dirt from water pooling and then evaporating over and over. After the storm from earlier, it had about six inches of murky water at the bottom and smelled a little funky.There was an old picnic table, however, and while it creaked as I sat down it seemed like it was going to hold my weight. I pulled out my phone and called Erica."Hello, my hero husband," she answered almost immediately."Hey, wifey," I said, unable to control the smile on my face as I shook my head and looked at the concrete between my feet. "I love you.""I love you too," she said. "Kyla sent us all an update. We told you that you would find them all Okay.""You did," I said. "Thank you for believing in me.""Always will," she promised."Kyla probably told you, but I've imprinted Gerty," I said. "Kara's going to join us as well.""She did, but we all knew that would happen," Erica said. "And if there's someone else, that's Okay too.""Okay," I agreed, 'ten' still echoing in my head a bit from Miriam. "I ran into Miriam as well. She told me you two talked.""We did," Erica said. "And I've already got that lawn chair back out for her. It'll be complicated for a bit while she's back and forth between the site and Portland, but we'll figure it out."We hadn't talked about anything like that, but then I had to assume Miriam had a lot of stuff going on and she'd had more time to chat while making the drive down. "I guess you're all caught up, then," I said."I guess I am," she said and I could hear her smile."I just needed to hear your voice.""Come home soon, husband," she said, her voice getting a little thick. "Bring your girls home with you. And Julia; she needs to pick up her helicopter anyways."I snorted softly and shook my head. "Might be a little busy for that threesome, dear.""There's never not time for a threesome," Erica chuckled. "Especially if we're going to convince her to join us.""Erica," I sighed."What? Was she not a badass on the mission with you?""No, she was," I said. "But,”"No buts," Erica said. "And the decision doesn't need to be made right now. Just... keep it in mind.""Okay," I agreed."Really? No more pushback?""I'm learning not to fight you or Kyla on this stuff," I said. "You're proving to be right with a concerning degree of accuracy.""Because we love you," Erica said."I love you too," I said. "But I should call Ivy and Vanessa.""Call Josie too," Erica said. "She'll appreciate it. She's been worried sick all afternoon.""Okay," I agreed. We traded a few more 'I love you's before I actually got off the phone.My call with Ivy was short and sweet. She rambled in French, her words music in my ear even though I couldn't understand more than her tone. Then she asked me how the sex with Gerty had been, and if she was excited to join our family, and I had to break it to her that 'excitement' hadn't really been in the cards due to the circumstances. She understood, thankfully.Vanessa was another matter entirely. She answered the call brusquely, realized it was me and asked me to hold on a minute. I could hear her giving orders to people up at the site, then the sound of her trudging along outside, and then she stopped and must have raised the phone to her ear again. "Harri?" she asked quietly."I'm here, baby," I said.She broke down in tears of relief, stifling her sobs. My eyes watered, realizing how utterly worried she must have been for me. I always thought of Vanessa as such a tough cookie because of her attitude and her job, and then I'd be reminded that she might have been tough but she had a mushy inside."I'm so glad you're safe," she finally managed to whisper."I'll be home soon," I said. "Did Kyla and Erica tell you the rest?""We've been texting," she said. "I know everything. Just come home soon. I swear I'm going to fuck any infection out of you if it's the last thing I do."I chuckled softly. "I believe you, baby," I said. "I love you.""I love you too, you big bastard," she said. "I gotta get back to work though. I've been an absolute bitch since you left and I think I have some smoothing over to do.""I'm sure you'll handle it fine," I said.For the third call in a row it was hard to hang up, but we managed it. Then I was looking down at my phone again, trying to decide what to do. Erica said I should call Josie, but if I called her then I felt like I needed to call other people as well. Dani had probably called Leo already, so he knew, but... And then even just among the ladies at the Falls, I knew there were others who would be worrying.I called Leo first. It was a short call."We're all alright," I said."Dani let me know," he said. "But it's a relief to hear your voice.""You too, buddy," I said."So Kara is gonna be living on Black land, huh?" he asked, and I could hear the smirk in his voice."I'm putting a ban on that particular joke for at least a month," I said."You think a month is enough time for it not to be too soon?" Leo scoffed."A decade would probably be more appropriate," I said. "But with the way our lives have been going, who knows what wild shit will have happened in a month?""Fair," he said."Plus, I'm not the only one getting new partners.""What?" he asked."You'll find out," I smirked."Harri, come on,”"You'll find out soon," I said with a grin. "I gotta make more calls though. Love you, buddy.""Love you too, you fuck," he said in exasperation.Now I called Josie."Harri?!" she asked, practically in a panic."It's me, Joss," I said. "I'm Okay.""Thank God," she said."I'll tell you more when I can," I said. "I just wanted you to hear it from me that we're safe. I'm gonna need a good and proper hug from you soon.""Any time you want," she promised."Okay. Are you alone, or with some of the girls?""I'm in my room hanging out with Spencer and Yvonne," she said. "Trying not to think about you and Kyla and Dani risking your lives by playing some WWE games."I chuckled and couldn't help my smile. "Okay. I can't wait for that hug, Joss. And thank you for caring.""Of course I would," she said. "We all do.""Well, I'll pay you back for your prayers when I can," I said. "Mind if I speak to Spencer quick?""Sure," she said, and there was a rustling."Harri?" Spencer asked."Hey, Spence," I said. "Erica told me you wanted to come to the big sendoff but there weren't enough seats, and that reminded me you wanted to talk last night. Sorry I had to run.""Are you fucking kidding me?" Spencer asked. "With everything else going on? No shit you couldn't stay. Are you Okay? You didn't get shot again or anything, did you?""No, just some scrapes and bruises," I said."Well, good," she said. "I'd have to get pissed off at you if you got shot again.""You and every other woman in my life," I said. "Did you need to talk to me about something important, hon? I'm probably not going to be able to come to the Falls for a few days with all the fallout from this stuff.""No, it's; It can wait, Harri," she said. "It's not important.""Hey," I said. "If you want to talk about something, it's important. Okay?""Okay," she said, a little shyly."It's good hearing your voice, Spencer," I said. "I'll try to come out as soon as I can, Okay?""Thanks, Harri," she said."Do me a favor and give Joss a hug for me, and say Hi to Yvonne," I said. "Then could you go find Abi and let her know that I'm safe and that I thank her over and over for putting up with us?""I will," Spencer said. "I promise."We signed off and I lowered my phone, shaking my head slightly. That covered everyone who needed to hear from me immediately, I was pretty sure.Well, everyone except the women that were within a hundred yards of me, and their stuff was a little more pressing now.I ended up finding Kyla, Kara and Dani, along with Tanaya, sitting on a patch of grass under a tree on the far side of the motel. The hostages that we'd rescued were being processed through a series of big tents that had been erected and it looked like the ladies were trying to make sure all the kids were being watched over. About a dozen of the women were working on tablets, probably filling out their Oracle surveys, and I could tell as I walked up that Kara was keeping an eye on everyone even though she was sitting with her back to the tree trunk.After everything she'd been through, she was still looking out for her people.Dani was the first to see me coming based purely on where she was sitting in their small square and she got up and approached me. The others looked over then and saw me, but didn't stand up."Hey," I said as Dani came over. She slipped close and into my arms, and I wrapped her up in a big hug as we swayed a little. "Are you Okay?""No," she said. "But yes.""Today was a fucking lot," I said. "And you had to do more than I would have ever wanted for you.""I know, but I came along for a reason," she said, still hugging me. "I... might need to talk about it sometime, but I'll survive."I swallowed. "And the other stuff?"She pulled back now, looking up into my eyes with concern. "You mean... the end?"I nodded.She pressed her lips together, then took my hands in hers and squeezed my fingers tightly. "What you said to that army Captain? It's all still true. All of this," she gestured to the staging area. "Like I said in the truck, this wasn't going to fix that without you. It probably should have, but it couldn't. The army can't be the police. Not here, not back in Australia. You're a Sheriff, and this is the Wild West, and some people need your help and there are other people who... who need to be taken off this earth for the good of everyone else. They used to hang cattle rustlers, right? And that was just over horses or cows. The people we took care of today, they were so much worse."I smirked sadly and shook my head at the idea. "I've had a couple different people call me 'cowboy' recently.""Well, you may not look the part, but you act it in all the ways that count," Dani said. "Maybe we should find you a horse, that should help."That got me to smile and snort. "Thank you, Dani. For today, and for being in our lives.""Thank you, big guy," she said, hugging me again. "Now, just so you know, I did offer up Leo but she said no.""What?""You'll understand in a second," she said, then let go of me as she stepped back. "I'm going to go check in with Julia and Jeanine; they said they were sorting through the intel stuff in Room 108.""Alright," I said. "I'll make sure not to leave you behind if we drive off into the sunset.""Thanks," she chuckled.She headed towards the motel and I had a moment of... something. That thin waist, her perky ass in her jeans. Her gorgeous face and beautiful personality. She'd almost been mine.I blinked, frowning deeply at the intrusive thought as I turned to head to the others. I'd appreciated how utterly hot Dani was since day one, but I'd never had a feeling like that before. And I didn't like it."Everything Okay?" Kyla asked with a frown as I approached them."Yeah, yeah," I said with a deep breath, then sat down with the three of them. Kara and Tanaya both looked tired, like the last twenty-four hours were catching up with them, and Kyla didn't look much better. It was kinda funny, seeing all three of them sitting next to each other; Kyla had so much in common physically with a Native. Similar tanned skin, and silky black hair with just a touch of a wave to it. But then there were the stark differences that stood out immediately to someone who had grown up around Natives. Her eyes, the structure of her lips. From far away she could have blended into a crowd, but up close there was no mixing up my Filipina girlfriend with my Ex.I shifted a little, getting comfortable, and then sighed. "Okay," I said. "So Gerty is vaccinated and safe. She's going through the imprinting process and; Did you ladies get the information about the vaccine?""We did, though you'd already given me the broad strokes and I'd told Tanaya and Gerty," Kara said."Right, well, she agreed with what you thought, so we, uh, bonded," I said. "She'll probably be out for at least ten hours, so... yeah. I'm not sure what the overall plan is, but we might need to transport her back up north with us somehow.""That was a question we had about the ladies being imprinted for their safety," Kara said. "The Doctor who gave us the information said it's all been arranged already and they'll be brought to the same facility in Portland the rest of us are.""Okay," I nodded. "That's actually probably a good thing. Miriam is still in charge up there for another day or two so we should be able to,”"Wait, Miriam isn't going to be in charge?" Kyla asked."Fuck, Okay," I said. "She's actually around here somewhere. Turns out the public rollout of the vaccine is going to quietly start happening in the next few days, and some General has been put in charge of it. She hands off the keys to the kingdom at that time, and she'll just be in charge of the Site and the base that'll be there after that."Kyla grimaced. "That sounds like a demotion," she said."It is, but it's not," I said. "There's more to it, but I'll let her explain it later.""Was Gerty Okay before she... passed out?" Kara asked.I nodded. "Yes. Once she got the shots she started to perk up a bit and her breathing got easier, and that seemed to get a bit better as we did the imprinting process.""Okay," Kara nodded, closing her eyes and resting her head back against the tree as she let out a stress-filled breath. "That's good.""Well, with that out of the way," Kyla said. "We've been talking.""Ooo-kay," I said slowly, looking at the three women. Kyla was mostly deadpan, but couldn't hide the little smirk at the corner of her lip from me. Kara brought her eyes back down to look at me, her lips pulled into a thoughtful pout as she met my gaze firmly. Tanaya was chewing on her lip, sitting with her legs crossed and fiddling with the grass between her legs. "What's up? Did you change your mind, Kara? Because I'd,”"No," she said quickly. "No, Harri. I; Just no. The only decisions I wish I could change is every single one about you starting about three weeks ago and going back to when I broke up with you in high school.""We were talking about me," Tanaya said, her lower, sultry voice a lot more withdrawn from the surety she'd had when she'd been talking to me through the cage in the basement. It looked like she bit the inside of her cheek and then looked up at me. Her black hair was loose and with how tired she was she almost looked a little haunted. "About what I should do about the vaccine.""Do you need help deciding?" I asked. "Or is there someone you think you want to reconnect with? I know you're not from around here...""I don't have anyone back in Oklahoma," she shook her head. "Or anyone else for that matter. Not that I care about anyways.""Do you want me to?" Kara asked, reaching over and patting Tanaya's arm. The skinnier woman nodded quickly and looked down again. Kara turned back to me. "Tanaya was in an abusive relationship for a while. She finally got out of it a little over a year ago when she shot him in the chest as he was threatening to kill her with a hammer.""Fuck," I exhaled heavily, then looked to Tanaya. "I'm so sorry that you had to do that.""It's fine," she mumbled."Obviously not," I said. "Tanaya, seriously. I'm so fucking sorry, and I extend that apology on behalf of every man who didn't know and would or should have done something about it."She glanced at me and smiled a little, then looked back down."Since then she's had a bit of a trust issue with men," Kara continued. "So the vaccine, and needing to bond with a man whether or not he's a 'perfect match' for her, is a little daunting. The obvious answer is to try and find someone she does see herself trusting, but that list is pretty short.""Do you think you could fuck me?" Tanaya blurted out, looking up at me. "I know I'm not,”"Stop," I said, cutting her off firmly as I raised a hand partially towards her. "Please, Tanaya, don't continue that sentence." Her jaw literally clicked shut as she looked at me with genuine fear in her eyes, and I really hoped it was fear of rejection and not fear of me. I took a breath. "Don't you ever put yourself down, Tanaya," I said. "First, you are runway model pretty. I can't imagine who could have said whatever bullshit to you in the past, but I can easily see you strutting your stuff down a catwalk wearing some ridiculously expensive and fancy dress, sleek lingerie, or just about anything in between. Second, you are a courageous, tough woman who can act in emergency situations. You kept your head in that hell hole we came to get you ladies out of, you communicated clearly and effectively, and then you proved you were a loyal friend when you persisted in trying to help Gerty. Plus you have great taste in movies, a cool clothing style and give off good vibes. And that's just the stuff I've figured out about you in three very quick encounters so far. So again, don't you fucking dare start a sentence with 'I know I'm not' unless you're ending it with 'an astronaut' or 'a mythical dragon here to terrorize the countryside' because you are so, so many good things."All three ladies were quiet after my little rant and the soft sounds from over in the processing tents were all that was around us for a long, long moment. Then Tanaya broke, squeezing her eyes shut as she lowered her head and started silently crying.I glanced at Kara, gesturing quickly that I wanted to go to Tanaya, and Kara nodded. I shifted over to sit right next to the thin woman and I wrapped my arms around her, and she grabbed my shirt and practically headbutted me in the chest, she buried her face into it so fast."It's Okay," I said softly, rubbing her arms. "It's Okay, Tee. It's Okay."She sobbed softly and hugged me back, and I looked over at the other two. Kara was smiling and gave me a little nod as she wiped a bit of moisture from her own eyes. Kyla was smiling too, but knowingly and she winked at me and then mouthed 'Good job.'"Tanaya," I whispered softly once the sobs were down and she was just holding me. "If you feel safe with me, and feel like you can trust me, then I would be honored to be your partner for this. It means you'll be stuck living with Kara and Gerty some more though, so I hope they haven't gotten too on your nerves yet.""No," she said, muffled by my chest. "They haven't.""Good," I chuckled softly. Then I pulled her from my chest and used my thumbs to gently wipe the tears from her cheeks as I looked into her eyes. "And, just to be clear, if you ever feel like I'm doing something that makes you think maybe you can't trust me, you can feel free to tell any one of the other women in my life and they'll take me to task about it and I'll correct the behavior immediately, Okay?""Thank you, Harrison," she said, taking a deep breath and nodding. "I; After everything Kara's said, and you doing everything you could to get to her... I mean, you're a good man. But the thing that makes me know it's gotta be you is what you did for all of us. You brought us all the only justice we could get."I knew what she was talking about, and I nodded solemnly but didn't want to dwell on it. I'd have time to brood on that when I was alone, late at night in my own head."I think it's only fair to tell you three all at once," I said, turning to the others while I kept a hand on Tanaya's back and softly rubbed it. "Miriam, or Colonel Abarbanel, has also made it clear she wants to join the family."Kara looked surprised and then grimaced a little, but Kyla broke into a grin."I told you," she said to me."You did," I shook my head."This is the woman who called in the National Guard in on our protest?" Kara asked.I went to answer, but Kyla beat me to it. "Kara," she said sternly, making the older woman turn and pay attention to her. "Harrison had an entire life separate from you, including an entire career in the military. Miriam's help was absolutely crucial to all of this happening today, and she did it because she trusts and loves Harri, and she's a good woman. So you might think of her as just some bitch from the military who represents the government, but she's been more of a sister to me and Harri's other partners right now than you have. Hell, she's been more of a sister to you too, with what she's done."Kara closed her lips and swallowed harshly, then had the decency to look a little sheepish. "Sorry," she said to Kyla, then looked at me. "Sorry."I sighed and nodded. "It'll take a little time for us to adjust to the new normal," I said. "But if you don't think you can, just say the word, Kara. I love you and I always will, and I can see myself in love with you again easily. But I'm already in love with the women in my life, and that includes Miriam, and I can't risk their happiness if you're going to have a problem with them.""No," she said, with just as much vigor as when she'd denied changing her mind. "I; You're right. It'll take some adjusting, but I'm going to do it.""Okay," I said. Then I looked down at Tanaya. "Any reservations about any of it?" I asked."Lots," she said with a weak smile. "But nothing that'll change my mind, and we need to make the decision now.""They've both been designated for immediate imprinting if possible," Kyla said. "Kara because of her experience with the water, and Tanaya because she was directly helping with Gerty.""So this is happening now," I said, raising my eyebrows."If that's Okay with you," Tanaya said.I took a deep breath and let it out, nodding. "Whatever is best for you two. Just...""You can talk about it later, dear," Kyla said, cutting off my train of thought. "You want to assure Tanaya some more, but she doesn't need it. You want to talk to Kara about everything, but that's a conversation that's going to need to happen over hours and days, not minutes. You still love her, she still loves you. That's enough for now."I sighed. "And, as usual, I'm being outpaced by the women in my life," I said. "Okay. What do we need to do?"Kara stood up and offered Tanaya a hand. "We just need to go tell the Doctor we've made our choices," she said. "They'll have a room set up for us.""Together?" I asked, surprised at her wording. As far as I knew she was straight.Kara hugged an arm around Tanaya. "You still want me there after this conversation?" she asked the thinner woman."If that's alright," Tanaya looked at me."Whatever will make you feel more comfortable," I told her."Thank you, Harrison," she said softly."Thank you, Tanaya," I said, then glanced at Kara. "And whatever makes you comfortable too, baby.""Same room will work for me," she said.They left, heading for the processing tent."All three, plus Miriam," Kyla said from beside me.I turned to her and growled, scooting over and pulling her into my lap. She chuckled and straddled me, pulling me towards her by the beard so she could kiss me. It lasted a long moment before she pulled away, looking into my eyes. "How are you?" she asked."Bottling everything up," I said honestly. "Until I can let it out appropriately. You?""Keeping it together, barely," she replied just as honestly. "I'm going to need you soon too. A few times. We're both pretty much guaranteed to be infected. You need Erica, Ivy and Vanessa too.""I know," I sighed. "Are you really Okay with all of this? This is a big change, adding four more people to the family in a short amount of time.""We're along for the ride," she said softly and rubbed her stomach lightly. "Whatever comes, I know we have you.""Whatever comes," I agreed and kissed her again."That's time," Kara said, turning off the alarm on her phone. She'd been surprised when I'd met them in the motel room and had handed it over to her, having fetched it from my truck. I'd had it plugged in with a charger since we'd found it, a silent prayer willing into the universe that I'd be able to hand it back to her.The room was done up exactly like the one where I'd been with Gerty, everything saran-wrapped including the pillows except for a thin mattress topper. The Doc had come in and administered the dual shots to both Kara and Tanaya, and then we'd sat and talked for a little while. Kyla had been right, the stuff between Kara and I was going to take a lot longer than a half hour if we got into it, so the conversation fell to Tanaya and I getting to know each other a bit more. I told her about growing up on the Black homestead, and gave her the broad strokes of my life, and what the whole living situation plan was. In return she explained a bit more about herself as well; she was from Oklahoma originally where her family had been into Native Relay horse racing. She'd gone from that to participating in rodeos, which was where she'd met her ex. When the last of her close relatives had died in Oklahoma she'd moved up to Oregon with her ex, but he'd made her stop competing in rodeo and the relay races, wanting to focus on his career, and things had gone downhill from there.It hadn't exactly been a fun conversation, but it had been informative and had helped me understand her more; in my head, I had a vision of Tanaya before she'd gone through what she did; she was a vibrant, boisterous woman. But then, maybe she'd always been quiet and intense, and that's what made it harder for her to reach out for help."So how would you like to do this?" I asked. I'd spent the half hour sitting on a saran-wrapped chair while they'd both been sitting on the bed."Together?" Kara asked Tanaya."If you, um, don't mind," she answered."Can I ask for something first?" I asked. Both women focused on me and nodded, so I continued. "Before any clothes come off or anything, I'd like to kiss you. Both of you.""Okay," Tanaya said, chewing on the inside of her lip."I might have already got him once outside, you go first," Kara said softly, urging her to get up.I stood and held out a hand to Tanaya, and she took it and stood. She wasn't as short as Ivy, and was probably closer to Vanessa in height, but she was likely going to be the second shortest in the family which meant that I loomed over her a little as I stooped down slowly. She looked up at me and blew out a soft, nervous breath. I took her hand in mine and held it between us as our eyes locked, and I leaned closer and brought my lips to hers. I could feel her nervousness, but she didn't pull away, and I pressed a little firmer and kissed her fully. It wasn't passionate so much as it was slowly welcoming; Tanaya kissed me back like she was realizing that maybe she actually wanted to.When I pulled away she followed me a little before pulling back, blushing slightly as her face went stoic again."Thank you," I said. "And wow.""I could do better," she mumbled, then blushed a little deeper. "I mean, we'll do better. I'm just getting used to... this.""I'm sure we will, Tee, but I'm still a little tongue-tied just from that," I teased her lightly.She shook her head at me and then stepped back, turning to Kara. "Your turn."Kara stood and closed the distance with me, sliding into my arms and again I was struck by how natural it felt, like nothing had changed between the last time we'd done that back in high school and now. Her one hand on my chest, her other curling a finger in my belt loop. My hand falling on her hip and the other around onto her back between her shoulders."Hi," she said, looking at me with an intense gaze. Neither of them had makeup on, but that didn't change how striking their features were in different ways. And I'd loved Kara during the most impressionable part of my life; she would always be a bit of my dream girl."Hey," I replied.It was hard to say who kissed who, and maybe it was a purely mutual thing. She pulled me towards her by the belt loop, and I tugged her closer by her hip. She came up to meet my lips while I leaned down to meet hers.Outside, we'd kissed and it had been fireworks and nostalgia and a tornado of emotions.This time it was the deep peace of a still lake in the early morning. It was hot sun and a cold beer on a beach around a bonfire. It was driving with all the windows down and singing our hearts out.I could have been sixteen again in that moment because it felt like nothing had changed even if almost everything had.Our lips separated with a soft smack but we stayed close, our noses brushing against each other as our foreheads gently touched, and then we kissed again, soft and intimate, and then again. Then I wrapped my arms around her more and pulled her to me tightly as I pressed my lips into her dark hair and found her ear."If this is going to work, baby," I whispered barely above breathing, "I'm going to need you to adapt a bit. I need you to know I forgive you and you don't need to apologize anymore, but I also need you to remember this is only happening because four amazing women have been encouraging me to follow my heart with you. I've always loved you, even if we didn't like each other much for a while. So please just... Be you."She pulled back a little, looking me in the eye again, and then shifted closer again. "Okay," she whispered. "We; I need to say some things to you still, but it can wait. We need to make this about Tanaya though; she needs you to be you, alright? And once she's imprinted, you and I can make up for lost years."I pivoted my head and little and gave her a kiss on the cheek, then pulled back and kissed her lips lightly again.It was utterly wild that I had Kara. She was mine again, after all this time. But she was right and based on everything we'd talked about, this had to be about Tanaya first.Kara stepped to the side, keeping a hand on my side as she looked at her friend. "So," she said to me. "Did we pass?""With all the colors of the wind," I smirked."Oh my God," Kara snorted, shaking her head and slapping my arm. "That's one old inside joke we don't need coming back." She turned to Tanaya. "I'm sorry. Pocahontas was my favorite Disney movie even if it was horrendously inaccurate and super problematic. Harri used to tease me about it all the time."Tanya matched my smirk and shook her head. "It's still a good song," she said."So how can we do this so you're the most comfortable?" I asked. "The last thing I want to do is say anything, or call you a pet name or something, that will trigger something." The brief clash with Spencer was in the back of my mind, and I definitely didn't want to do a repeat of that. Especially during an imprinting."Um, I don't know," Tanaya said."We should probably strip down?" Kara suggested."How about I go first?" I suggested. "So I'm the vulnerable one. Then you two can take off whatever you're comfortable with."Both of them agreed, so I went over to the bed, kicked off my boots and started to strip. Once I got my shirt off and was working on my pants I heard a sniff from Kara and looked up. Both of them were watching me with wide eyes, not in an 'overwhelmed schoolgirl' way and more in a simmering adult sexual tension; I was learning that I might have been a little more fit than I'd been giving myself credit for. But I could also see Kara's eyes darting over the scars I'd earned since she'd last seen me shirtless. I hadn't had any particularly major injuries while I was in the service; no IED hits, no big gnarly bullet wounds; but I'd gotten slashed across the ribs once, and I'd been on the far fringe of a frag grenade explosion that had given me some small pitted scars on my left side. Not to mention the much more recent wound in my leg that still hadn't had a chance to fully heal.I could tell that Kara wanted to ask me the hows and the whys, but she held them in as she bit her tongue.The pants went next, bringing me down to my briefs, and I kicked them off my ankles before looping my thumbs in the elastic of my underwear and finally hesitating. "I get I'm the headliner show here," I said. "But I'm starting to feel like the world's worst stripper.""Want me to put some music on for you?" Kara asked."I could see you doing a good routine to Pour Some Sugar on Me," Tanaya said with just a little smile, proving she had decent taste in music along with movies."Everyone's a comedian," I said, shaking my head with a grin. Then I took a quick breath and pushed down my underwear to my ankles, standing back up and spreading my arms. "This is about as vulnerable as I can get," I said, my cock now bare and out.Kara had seen me naked before, but the heat in her eyes and flush to her cheeks made me feel like a million bucks. It wasn't fair to really 'rank' my partners in terms of beauty since I thought they were all super attractive, but if all of them were going in for an audition or something I knew that Ivy and Kara were the most classically 'magazine-level beautiful,' with the others running close behind. Having a woman like her give me a look like the one she was, despite all our history, was an ego boost.And then there was Tanaya's nervous fascination. She was biting the inside of her cheek again, her eyes wide and her nostrils flared a little, and her eyes kept jumping from my face to my cock and back like she was trying not to stare. Her hands, fidgeting in front of her, clenched when she realized I'd caught her and she looked away."It's Okay," I said. "Getting a good look is kind of part of this, I guess."She turned her eyes back to me, flushing a little more, but took the invitation to really look me over."Fuck," Kara said, breathing out and shaking her head. "Get on the bed, Harri."I did, hopping on and shifting to sit in the middle as the motel bed creaked and groaned a little. It wasn't exactly a super comfy experience, but it would do."Tanaya," Kara said, turning and taking her friend's hand. "How involved do you want me to be?"I got the feeling that 'together' had been more about having someone in the room to support the slight woman rather than a sexual thing. Kara and I had never had a threesome way back when, and as far as I knew she hadn't switch-hit for the other team, but then I didn't know much of her personal history from through our twenties."Um, maybe... we should do the foreplay together, and then I'll go first?" Tanaya suggested."That works for me," Kara nodded."Tee, I didn't hear the whole explanation you ladies got, but it doesn't need to be sex," I said. "We can take time for that. It can just be oral. Hell, I think I could technically just jerk myself off into a cup and you down that."She flinched, a little grossed out. "Yeah, no," she said. "I'm... dealing with stuff, but I'm not 'make do by drinking cum out of a glass' traumatized.""I; Just giving options," I said.All at once Tanaya took a fast breath and let it out, then pulled her t-shirt over her head revealing the bra I'd seen her wearing back while we'd been helping Gerty in the cult basement. She dropped her shirt and quickly reached back, undoing the hooks. "Harri, I know you're trying to be whatever I need, and not upset me or anything," she said. "But I'm a big girl. I've already got some moral support here, I don't need you to treat me like I'm gonna break or something.""Okay," I said, nodding as her tits came into view. They were small and capped with cute little dark brown areolas and nipples that bobbed lightly as she started working on her belt. It was the one with the big rodeo buckle on it, and now that I knew she'd been a relay racer I had to ask. "The buckle," I said. "Is it a trophy?""It is," she said, getting it undone and starting to work on the button and zipper of her jeans. "Barrel racing, first place at the Oklahoma State Fair the first time I entered. Bunch of bitchy white chicks were muttering shit under their breath after we did a proper relay race, so I signed up and I think I won out of pure spite.""Badass," I said, making her stop as she was partway wiggled out of her jeans, just a pair of plain dark panties hiding her privates."It wasn't so bad," she mumbled with a little smirk.Kara was following Tanaya's lead, and as the skinnier woman was shucking her pants my ex pulled her own shirt off. Where Tanaya had been wearing a bra, Kara wasn't and God damn if I didn't think her body had gotten even better with age. Her skin was a naturally darker tan than Tanaya's, and I found her torso to be utterly sexy. She was thin but still naturally soft, just a touch of her ribs peeking through as she bent to set her shirt aside, and I was pretty damn sure she must have gone up a cup size since we were teens. Her tits were perfect and plump, probably a little over a good handful for my big hands, with softly puffy areolas capped by a pair of pouty nipples standing at attention.I groaned, watching them strip off the rest of their clothes. Tanaya, as I'd briefly noticed in the basement, had a full bush going much like Gerty, while I was surprised to notice that Kara was neatly trimmed down to a small wedge on her mound. That meant she'd been keeping up her personal grooming before all of this and while they were quarantining during the outbreak... and made me wonder if it had been in hopes of this happening with me? Maybe?Tanaya, seeing the cleanliness of her companion, looked down at her own bush and clenched her jaw for a moment before looking at me. "I, um, I wasn't exactly thinking I'd be spreading my legs for anyone any time soon," she said."It's fine," I said, trying to be reassuring. "I'm not afraid of a little hair. Except for that one time I almost choked on one of Kara's pubes."Kara dropped her jaw, her eyes wide as she glared at me, and then threw her pants at me as she guffawed and I laughed. That got a smile and a chuckle out of Tanaya, thankfully helping her relax a bit. "Come on," Kara said, reaching over and taking Tanaya's hand for a moment. "The longer we wait, the more time he has to make up lies about me.""It wasn't a lie," I grinned. "Remember,”"Lies!" Kara said loudly, crawling up onto the bed. She moved quickly but gracefully and shut me up by kissing me as she pressed her chest to my side, her hand landing on my hip and sliding to my half-hard cock. I groaned against her lips, the combination of sensations again throwing me back and forth through memories and reality as I slid my hand up her thigh to her hip and then back to squeeze one of her ass cheeks.I felt Tanaya climb up on the bed as well, approaching but not touching me. Using what felt like all my willpower I pulled my lips from Kara's and turned to the other woman. She was sitting on her knees right next to me, nervously working her cheek again."Can I kiss you again?" I asked her.She nodded, and I gestured for her to come to me and she leaned in until our lips touched in what might have been the softest kiss I'd ever received. Then she moved in a little closer, turning it into a proper kiss, and I gently placed my hand on her arm to signal I wanted her to stay."Get comfortable, girl," Kara said. "Make out with him a bit. I'm going to start getting reacquainted with Harri's cock."Tanaya seemed to agree, shifting her stance as she lowered herself down to me more and her small chest pressed down against mine while our kiss deepened. At the same time, Kara dragged her tits down my side, her ass moving out of range for me to grope but her mouth moving in range of my cock. Part of me wanted to stop kissing Tanaya just so I could see Kara blowing me as her lips met my cock head with a soft kiss, and then she took a little more in and started to kiss it more and more while she slowly stroked the base.I managed to split my focus, reveling in the feeling of both women. I ended up slowly rubbing Tanaya's back, feeling her thin frame and surprisingly dense muscles, while my other hand was held tightly in Kara's as she started to slurp a little more, really getting into the blowjob. Part of me would have liked to say that I recognized her technique, or it felt special, but we'd been young and despite vigorous practice hadn't known what we were doing. Now we were adults, and it was different."Fuck, Harri," Kara said, coming off my cock with her mouth and stroking me from root to tip with her hand in a slow squeeze. "I think you got bigger.""I'm not the only one," I said, breaking the kiss after a moment. "I think your tits filled out more.""Not my ass?" she asked with a smirk.I turned to Tanaya again, her face hovering close to mine, and kissed her lips gently again. "Mind swapping places with her so I can teach her a lesson in fishing for compliments, beautiful?"Tanaya nodded, and then kissed me again firmly, before sifting down in a mirror to Kara. My ex was still stroking me and they did a hand-off, Tanaya taking over and Kara watching for a long moment like she wanted to make sure the other woman was doing it right. She waited long enough to confirm Tanaya was sucking me between her lips and then started to climb back up towards my head but stopped in surprise when Tanaya grunted and her eyes rolled up into her skull as she came. Hard."Holy fuck," Kara said, her eyes wide as she took control of my cock with one hand and helped Tanaya not gag herself on it. "So they weren't kidding about that priming orgasm.""Nope," I said, sitting up and reaching down to Tanaya, pulling her towards me. She naturally clung to me as the big climax started to drain out of her and she began blinking."Well, why didn't I get one?" Kara asked, sitting up as well as she rubbed Tanaya's arm and frowned at me."I don't know," I said. "I wasn't producing any pre-cum yet, probably."She gave me a look, then double-checked that Tanaya was coming down and breathing fine, before dropping her mouth to my cock and sucking hard. One heartbeat later and she was moaning."Umm hmm," she hummed, half my cock in her mouth, and she came harder than Tanaya even had as her body started to shudder and she actually snorted as she tried to suck a in a breath through her nose."Fuck," I groaned, pulling her off my cock so she could breathe properly, and she gasped and rolled to her side."Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck," Kara moaned, her voice strained as her hand snaked between her legs and worked her cunt while she rode out the wave of pleasure that had just taken her."They really didn't lie about that first orgasm," Tanaya mumbled, still holding me as she watched Kara."That's what she said," I said, smirking a little.To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica
Show more...
1 week ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 23
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 23 The infected need imprinting.. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Let’s review the characters in this part of the saga.. House Black Harrison 'Harri' Black; Sheriff of Black County, 'Jason Momoa-looking motherfucker' mountain man (mixed heritage), former Army MP Erica LaCosta; Fiancée of Harri, Leo's sister, Italian Tattoo Artist, Dark Brunette Kyla Bautista; Trained dancer, Pilipino Spy, Harri's Deputy Sheriff, Raven hair Vanessa Peters; Construction Forewoman, Daughter of Brent Peters the head of the construction project, Brunette House LaCosta Leo LaCosta; Harri's best friend and former roommate, Italian carpenter, Erica's brother Valkyrie Falls Josie 'Joss the Boss' Draper; Professional Wrestler, Athletically Trim Blonde Natives Gertrude 'Gerty' Swiftwater; Kara's second cousin, Tribal police on the Rez, Voluptuous Native, Raven hair Kara Swiftwater; Harrison's high school sweetheart that ended poorly, community leader of the local Native band, Raven hair Tanaya???; Kara's neighbor on the Rez Military Lieutenant Colonel Miriam Abarbanel; Military friend of Harri's, Air Force Lt Col, Jewish heritage, Commanding Officer for Valhalla Hills construction and the Oregon Quaranteam research project 'The Doc'; A female doctor from the Portland Serum Test facility. Was part of Harri's care team when he was shot, and then the emergency response team following the Hostage rescue. Referenced Characters Danielle 'Dani'; Australian stripper, Brunette Ivy Gauthier; Quebecoise stripper, half-tattooed, Dirty Blonde anal queen Julia De Luca; Helicopter Pilot, former Air Force Para rescue Pilot. Friend and Client of Erica. Captain Laura Bloomberg; Air Force JAG serving as Miriam's second, Blonde We reached the end of the little entry hallway, nodded with our firearms and split left and right. Ahead of me was a dark corner of junk. It looked like discarded materials from whenever they erected the big garage structure. I kept my eyes scanning, pivoting to check what ended up being some sort of a coat closet that was filled with piles of clothes. Coming back out, I pressed my way up the back side of the basement and had to weave around a thick concrete support pillar. There was some sort of music going on above us along with the loud thrum of the generator, and if the rain was loud on their roof then I wasn't surprised that the hillbilly fucks hadn't heard our shots from earlier, or even the door opening. I had to sidestep my way around one of those big fabric partitions, but quickly ducked back as I found what I could only think of as the central area of the cluttered basement. And what I'd seen in that brief flash needed a moment to parse out. Just ahead and to my left, set up along the back brick wall, had been an illuminated area that looked something like a photography setup from back when I'd get school pictures taken in the primary school gym. Even down to the backdrops on rollers. A camera with a tripod on it had been set up but dim. Just beyond it was a sectioned-off area with more of the fabric room dividers, but it had a makeshift roof on it and red light had been coming out; some sort of a shitty black room, I guessed. Beyond those two little areas, however, had been the cage. It was big; bigger than the one out in the garage, but constructed the same way out of chain link fencing. The lights were dull and yellow in that direction like behind me, but I'd clearly seen it was full of people. Naked people. Somewhere past it, there was also a man, sitting in a shitty lawn chair, watching a little old TV with a beer in his hand. He was turned about three-quarters away from me, but he had something in his other hand propped on the floor. It was hidden from my view; it could have been a bat, or a rifle, or a fucking broom. I really couldn't tell. "Hostages identified," I murmured quietly into the comm. "One hostile near cage watching TV." "I see him," Julia murmured back. "I don't have a shot; he's backed by the cage." "I'm going quiet," I murmured. "Cover me." Julia double-clicked her comm. No one outside was saying anything, holding their security out in the wet without complaint. I slowly unlimbered my M4 from its shoulder strap and set it down on the ground, then did the same with the MP5, before double-checking my sidearm in its holster and then pulling out my knife. Lots of civilians, especially those in the city, didn't get the whole thing about a good knife. People in the backwoods got it though. Rural folk who had to work for a living. A good knife was a useful tool. You could open things with it, close things, poke holes, slice slits. With a good knife you could even hammer a nail or two, do survival procedures, and draw in the fucking dirt if you had to. To a soldier, though, a knife was almost as important as a rifle. It could do all those things that a rural civilian could use it for, and then you could also kill someone with it. It was almost always the last line of defense a soldier could have. When shit really went wrong, and the bullets ran dry or the enemy was up on you, knowing how to use a knife half-effectively was a really potent tool. I'd never gotten myself into a spot like that before, and in almost any situation what I was doing was stupid as hell. But even with the thrum of that generator, and the music, and the rain, and the excavator running outside, there was absolutely no fucking way that anyone upstairs could ignore a gunshot in that basement. I owned several knives; I wasn't a collector or anything, there were just different knives for different jobs. Suiting up for the raid, however, I'd fallen back on tried and tested. I pulled the ka-bar out, its dull grey coating keeping the gleam down if it happened to catch a bright light. It was a good fit for my bigger hand, and it was sharp. Leaving my rifles behind, hearing Sergeants in my past chewing out idiots for pulling this kind of shit echoing through the back of my head, I stepped forward quietly. The photography area didn't reveal anything else to me as I slipped past it; the camera would likely have evidence on it we might need later, but now wasn't the time. I did catch a quick glance of Julia up ahead and to my right, closer to the guard. I came up on the boxy, jerry-rigged dark room and came to a halt, almost losing my footing as I hesitated. Someone was working in there. There was a black curtain pulled across the entrance, but I could clearly see a pair of shoes in the red light beneath the edge.. I couldn't leave him at my back if I made my approach on the guard. I clicked the comm once and saw Julia look back at me. I gestured to the dark room, held up a finger, and then shrugged and headed towards it. Julia flashed me a grimace but nodded. The plan formed in my mind quickly. Slide the curtain aside, one hand claps over his mouth, and the other puts the knife to his throat. Whisper a threat in his ear. Use him to approach the other guard; we take them both prisoner, gag and tie them up with anything we find, or extract them for questioning outside. I pulled the curtain aside and stepped into the dark room, everything turning red from the single overhead bulb. He didn't turn, didn't even look. He was focused on the photo he was developing, sloshing it around in the chemical baths. I loomed up behind him, my knife and free hand raised, ready to grab him. And then I saw the pictures hung on the walls from clothespins. Naked woman after naked woman. Terrified. Trying to hide their nakedness and forced not to. Numbers were written on the corners. 6/10. 7/10. 9/10. 4/10. He held up his latest picture. Kara. I clamped my hand over his mouth and he grunted in surprise, his body jolting as I yanked him back hard against my chest. My fingers stabbed into his cheek and my palm partially smashed into his nose. My knife didn't find his throat. It found his chest. He was limp when I stopped. Six, maybe seven stabs. I couldn't remember them, but I could remember the feel of them. The feel of the blade glancing off ribs, seeking internal organs. It was... crunchy. Blood was only just starting to ooze out of him and I lowered him to the ground. His eyes were glassy, his jaw hanging open. I grabbed the picture of Kara, crumpled it in my fist, and shoved it into his dead mouth. I was cold inside. I was the void. It had been six stabs. I'd gotten at least one lung in the first couple, and his heart in the last couple. That was the one that did it, but even if I'd stopped at four he would have died. It just would have taken longer. I was red hot with rage, and horror. He wasn't the first man I'd killed, wasn't even the first one I'd held in my arms after I did so. But it was the first I killed with anything other than a gun. And I wasn't done. I came back out of the dark room a different man than I had been when I entered. My fears, the really dark ones, hadn't been confirmed yet. But they were real damn close. The cage was to my left and ahead. The guard was a straight shot, still watching what seemed to be a taped football game. The little TV had a VCR built into its base, so it had to be an old game, maybe a Superbowl or something. It didn't matter. I crept forward, my eyes daggers into his back. Someone in the cage spotted me as I drifted under the hazy yellow light, and started to say something, but someone else gave a sharp Shush. Ten steps. Five steps. Two steps. He had a baseball bat in his hand, twirling it absently with his thumb as it balanced upright under his forefinger. I took his life as I clamped my hand over his mouth and yanked him backwards and to the side, stabbing the knife into the exposed part of his neck in a blow that made almost no noise but immediately sprayed blood across me, the floor, and the TV. It was hot and cloying in my nose and I didn't care. He died even faster than the first one. "Jesus, Harri," Julia said over the comm. "Keep looking, there's got to be a set of stairs," I murmured back. I turned to the cage and held up my finger to my lips. I didn't look at faces. Couldn't. At least one of them nodded in acknowledgement, and I pushed forward, pulling out my sidearm one-handed and bracing it with my knife-hand. There was more crap at the far end of the basement. Another cage too, but it was empty. Two more closets full of what looked like military MRE and other supplies. And the stairs. They were stone and built into the original structure, about fifteen steps up to a landing and then it doubled back above us heading to the first floor. Julia met me there. "You Okay?" she asked me quietly off the comms. I nodded, then quietly spit off to the side. She reached over to a pile of what looked like folded napkins and pulled one free, handing it to me. I wiped my face and it came away splotched with red. I wiped with it one more time and dropped it to the ground, still probably looking rough. "Basement clear, two hostiles down," I murmured into the mic. "Securing interior stairwell. Wait for intel." We got a double-click back in acknowledgement. "I'll hold this, go get your gear and talk to the women," Julia said. I nodded and patted her shoulder as she took up a position with her shotgun covering the stairs. The quick walk back was a lot faster since I could stand up and stride confidently rather than sneak. I focused forward, not looking at the cage or the body, and quickly went and secured my rifles, slinging the M4 and holding my MP5 for the close-quarters fighting. Then I went back to the cage and finally looked more carefully at what I was seeing. Thirty-five, maybe forty women. All younger than the ones we'd found out in the garage. All naked. Most were trying to cover themselves, and many were looking at me fearfully but staying quiet. "Kara?" I asked, approaching the cage. It had a door at the front but it was padlocked. "Kara? Are you there? Gerty?" "Harrison," a woman said, squeezing to the front. She kept an arm over her small tits but didn't cover her lower half, instead holding up a hand to warn me away. It took me a moment to realize who it was. "Tanaya," I said, stepping closer. "Don't touch the cage!" she hissed, her eyes large in warning and making me hesitate. I felt like I wanted to rip the fucking thing down with my bare hands, but I didn't touch it. She pointed to the upper corner of the cage and I followed her direction, seeing a pair of decently thick copper wires looped around the metal of the cage tightly and secured messily with some sort of rubber caulking. I followed the lines of the wires up and back to the ceiling, where they disappeared through a hole in the thick wood. "It's electrified," Tanaya said. "They turn it off upstairs when they take one of us out," another woman said. "Fuck," I grunted, examining the wires again. They could be hooked up to the generator, but more likely they had a couple of car batteries up there or something. I looked back down at Tanaya. "Where are;?" "Gerty is here, in the back," Tanaya said. "She's... she's sick. We've been trying to hide the ones who are sick behind everyone else. They've already taken a few of us out who were starting to cough and bleed and we heard shots." "We have a medical response coming," I said quietly. "We'll get Gerty safe, and anyone else who's sick. What about Kara?" Tanaya's look was stoic in that way that a woman could have when she knew she was giving you bad news. I'd seen it a couple of times before in my life, one of which was when my CO delivered the news that I was being relieved of duty after I'd punched the Air Force commander who had been assaulting Miriam. Tanaya wasn't pretty so much as striking, all sharp lines in her features and skinny like a runway model, so the look was particularly severe coming from her. "They took Kara upstairs a little while ago," she said. "Along with a couple of other women. We don't know what for." I grimaced and closed my eyes for half a moment, my silent, wordless prayer more of an internal scream of anger. "Alright," I said, opening my eyes again as I looked at Tanaya, and then met the eyes of several of the other women in the cage. "Has anyone been up there?" All I got were shaking heads and I blew out a breath. "Okay, that's fine. We've got people outside, too. We're going to need to attack them up there, then I can cut the battery and come back and get you all out of there. We've already found the kids and the other ladies. This is almost over." "Harri," Tanaya said, and I focused on her face again. "What you did to those men..." "I,” I started, but wasn't sure what to say. "It's the least they deserve," Tanaya said, her husky voice making it sound like the words of a primal god. "Don't let them do this to us. Your people. Make them pay in blood." I grimaced a little harder, my face likely stuck with that expression for now, and nodded. "I'll be back as soon as I can," I said. I left the ladies behind, opening up my comm as I returned to Julia. "Hostages are behind an electrified fence," I said quickly. "At least three have been taken upstairs. We're going to peek, then prepare to breach." Dylan started calling the shots outside, getting them into position. I reached Julia, settling in beside her. "Anything?" I asked off comm. "Nothing," she said. "Did you find her?" I shook my head. "Her friend, and her cousin is sick down here. Sounds like the graves were for women who were showing final-stage Duo Halo sickness. I don't get why these guys would wear masks on the raid, but take them off when around them here." "Who knows," Julia sighed and shrugged. "So who's peeking, you or me?" "I think we both do," I said. "Depends on what's at the top of the stairs. I can probably give you a lift to peek instead of climbing up." She considered for a moment and then nodded. We moved out from her cover and headed to the base of the stairs. The double flights were all stone, and I leaned in and looked up; there was a railing at the top blocking off the drop instead of a wall. I slung my MP5 off my shoulder and went up a step, then crouched and put my hands together into a saddle and motioned with my head to Julia. She set her shotgun down leaning against the wall and pulled her pistol, setting her hands on my shoulders and one foot into my hands. "Just like high school," she muttered. "You were a cheerleader?" I asked, just as quietly. "...Yeah, let's go with that," she said. She pushed off from the ground and I lifted with my arms, and she pivoted at the waist and then turned fully in my hands as I kept lifting, her other foot joining the first. This let her get high enough to peek through the bars of the railing, her pistol held level with her chin just in case someone was right there. She looked for a couple of solid seconds, peering back and forth as I struggled to keep her up there in an awkward position. If she were going higher I could have gotten her up onto my shoulders, but she was just at the right height. Finally, even if it had only been a few seconds at best, Julia signaled and I lowered her down, then dropped her and caught her by her waist. We both got off the stairs and she holstered her pistol, picking up the shotgun. "Looks like it's one big room up there from what I could see," she said through the comms. "But I couldn't see the whole thing. At least six hostiles, maybe more. It's some sort of a main chapel. The D-side where we entered has a stage and an altar, and there was activity over there. Closer to us on the B-side, it looked like there might have been some sort of group working on something." "Copy," Dylan said. "Large single room, two entrances. Did you see hostages?" "Not specifically," Julia said. "Other hostages report three women were taken up there recently," I filled in. "Alright," Jedidiah said. "Is there a reason to rush here, or can we pick them off as they come outside or downstairs?" I glanced at Julia, who was looking at me. We didn't know what was happening up there, and thinning their ranks with ambushes was probably the right thing to do without solid proof. "Jeanine, you're the trafficking expert," I said. "You make the call. I've got thirty-five plus naked women in an electrified cage down here, and they took three of them upstairs. Is this an imminent threat?" "I'm coming down from the barn," Jeanine said. "And then we go." "Alright," I said. "Flashbangs on three." There was a long minute of silence on the comms, and then Dylan said, "Team One set." "Team Two set," I replied after a quick nod from Julia. I had a flashbang in hand, and she had one as well. "On three. One. Two." I pulled the pin, holding the lever down. "Three." Julia and I each surged forward and turned on the stairs, heaving our stun grenades up over the railing. She aimed right while I aimed more left. At the same time, the others would be pushing open the main doors and tossing in one or two of their own. Bang-Bang-Bang-Bang. Julia and I had ducked back down, and as the flashbangs went off she took off up the stairs as I fell in behind her, emerging into the brightly lit sanctuary. It was a big chamber spanning the entire width and length of the old building. The roof high above, well over twenty feet, was vaulted and the sound of the rain was coming heavy from the wooden rafters. For a split second before I got a good look at the details all I saw was a church. At the far end was a pulpit and altar up on a stone stage, with a big wooden cross to match the one outside mounted to the wall. Old, heavy pews were mostly lined up facing towards the pulpit, though space had been cleared in a couple of areas and some of them were stacked up against the walls. Then the weird details started to fill in. There was a hot tub right in front of the stage and a guy wearing an off-white gown was in it. It was so stained that I could see some of the filthy rings from across the building. The walls weren't decorated with motifs of Christianity; instead, there was an eclectic mix of old shooting targets, posters, and a variety of flags. Someone had spray-painted a message in Latin on the wall across from the main doors. There was also what looked like a small armory set up behind the altar, right under the cross; rickety racks of rifles were lined up along with boxes of bullets. Beyond the man in the hot tub, I immediately took in three other spots where there were people. First was the group to my forward-right; they were sitting in some pews and were reeling away from the explosion of the stun grenade near them. Next closest was a man standing most of the way towards the stage and hot tub. Two dark-haired women wearing simple white gowns that might have been tablecloths were clutched in his fists by the back of their 'dresses.' And lastly, there were several men up near the armory. Those ones were a problem because they weren't anywhere near where a flashbang landed. The front door was swinging open and Jedidiah was first in, followed quickly by Maggie and Dylan. Julia was the first to shoot, her shotgun blast echoing in the open, stone-walled space as she released buckshot at the closest group of men to us. It was shooting fish in a barrel at that range while they were at least partially blinded and deafened, and I left them to her as I knelt and aimed down range towards the armory. The M4 would have been a more secure bet at the range, but the MP5 could still get it done and I didn't have the time to swap. My first shots spanged off of the metal shelving but the third bullet tracked into the chest of one of the militia. By the time I had my first shots off the room had turned to chaos. Jedidiah, Maggie, Dylan and Jeanine were all inside and firing. There had been a couple more knots of men I hadn't noticed prior, closer to the front door, and they were ducking for cover. Julia was shooting blasts hard and fast, taking bites out of the wooden pews and people with equal savage efficiency. My second burst of rounds sent one of the armory militia reeling away but didn't put him down. I was a little distracted, however, because the guy in the stained priest robe was shouting up towards the ceiling and struggling to hold something under the water of the hot tub. Or someone. I was up off my knee and moving forward down the central aisle through the pews, Julia following me. I took a moment, aiming down the pews to my right and putting a few bullets into scrambling men, and Julia did the same with her buckshot. They weren't my priority, though, and I swung back around and aimed down my sights briefly at the man who'd been holding the two women by the scruff of their dresses; he was still up, and trying to use them as human shields. My muzzle drifted back to center-front though, looking down the aisle at the hot tub. The 'priest' was struggling to keep the person underwater with both hands, but was still shouting his prayers through the blast of guns. I felt the tug of a bullet whizzing past my ear from the direction of the armory but I didn't raise my gun higher; Jedidiah and Maggie were laying down fire on them already and I wasn't about to let the fucker in the hot tub drown someone. Pop pop pop-pop pop. The sound of my shots was lost in the cascade of booms rattling through the old church, the stone walls just magnifying the noise. I felt each one though, the kick of the recoil against my hands and shoulder. Each little dot of the grouping appeared on the 'priest's chest one after the other. He fell backwards and the woman he'd been holding underwater burst out, gasping for air and clawing to get herself over the side of the tub and away from him. She had long black hair. All at once the shooting stopped, but the sound didn't. Dylan, Maggie, and Jedidiah were shouting orders. The survivors were surrendering. 'Get on the floor.' 'Slide the gun out of the way.' 'Let go of the women.' The guy holding the two women was still up. Jeanine was approaching them, her rifle held off to the side non-threatening, but her other hand was behind her back and gripping a pistol. As she got closer, saying something non-threatening, the guy let one of the women go and she bolted. There was a split second where he was only half-covered, and Jeanine swung her pistol around and shot him right in the balls. The other woman was free to bolt after that as he collapsed. I wasn't paying attention to the survivors or the surrender. I was heading for Kara, naked and scrambling on the floor, soaking wet. "Hey," I said, letting my rifle drop to my side on its shoulder sling. "Hey, hey, hey, it's Okay. It's Okay." I'd gotten within a couple of feet of her and had to dodge back as Kara spun, swinging a broken chair leg at me. Her eyes were wild, and her teeth bared in a feral snarl of fear and adrenaline. Her wet hair clung to her shoulders and forehead and cheeks. "Kara, it's me," I said, holding up my hands to show her they were empty. "It's me, baby. I'm here. You're safe." She was panting hard, her eyes flickering around for another long moment until they finally focused on my face, and then the panic broke and she broke with it, curling down on herself as she clutched her body. "I'm so sorry, baby," I said, going to her and kneeling next to her, wrapping my arms around her as she started sobbing in my arms. "I'm so fucking sorry I wasn't here earlier. I'm so fucking sorry." 'W-wait," she said, her sobbing breaking her voice, and then she was trying to push me off. "Don't; Harrison, don't touch me. It's not safe!" I let go, letting her pull back from me. "What do you mean?" I asked. She looked anguished and a little horrified as she looked at me. "The water," she said. "It's contaminated. It's; God, Harri, they were trying to cleanse the virus with some fucking baptism bullshit. They kept saying that the others died because they didn't repent. They; they were trying to forcefully convert me because I; I was on the tribal council. But that tub is full of water that the others were coughing and bleeding into..." I clamped my mouth shut for a moment, swallowing hard. It would be fine. I would be fine. I wasn't worried about me. I wasn't even worried about Kara; we'd get her sorted. "Julia," I called and heard her approaching behind me. "Can you help Kara get covered up and dried; Actually, shit, you're not vaccinated. Um. Can you find something for her to put on?" "I can do that," Julia said. "Baby, it's safe," I said, opening my arms to Kara. "Just; I'm so sorry." She came to me, wrapping her arms around me despite the vest and the gear, and I held her tight and didn't want to let go. "I'm so fucking sorry," I whispered hoarsely to her again. "Stop," she said. "Stop apologizing. You; you came, Harri. God, you saved me. Us." "Hey, boss," Dylan called. "Sorry to interrupt, but we need to talk." "Kara," I said softly. "I; I need you to go downstairs. I'm going to get the battery disconnected from the cage. I'm pretty sure your clothes are in one of the back closet spaces down there. I'll come get you in a couple of minutes." "Your voice changed," she said, pulling back and looking me in the eyes. Her beautiful brown eyes were the same warm color even if she had dark rings under her eyes from sleeplessness and panic. "What's wrong?" "Nothing," I said. "Not anymore." She nodded, and I helped her stand. Julia had come back and handed me a big tablecloth. It was dirty, but I wrapped Kara up in it so she was covered. "Go with Julia," I said. "Okay?" Kara nodded, blinking and standing a little straighter as she looked around the chapel. The place was hazy with smoke from the gunfight and had the smell of gunpowder thick in the air. Bodies were scattered across the stage and altar, the pews, and the 'priest' was still half in the hot tub. There were a few sprays of blood across the walls and a lot more pooling on the heavy oak floorboards. Soon that iron smell of clotting blood would overtake the gunpowder. Dylan and Maggie had five men facing the wall near the door, hands on their heads. Dylan was rubbing his chest with a pained expression; he'd caught a bullet with his vest at some point during the firefight but had bounced back, probably jacked full of adrenaline. Jeanine and one of the other native women who I guessed had been waiting for her turn to get 'baptized' were trying to coax the third woman out from where she'd wedged herself between the wall and several tables against one wall. Jedidiah, meanwhile, was methodically moving through the room and flipping over bodies to make sure they were actually dead. One groaned, and he grimaced and the boom of a single shot as he put an end to the man echoed through the room. He was bleeding from a wound on his arm, but it didn't look like it was incapacitating him in any way. "Don't; Don't touch me," Kara said to Julia. "I'm covered in contaminated water. Just help me get Olivia and Wanda downstairs." Julia nodded and shot me a look that I had a hard time interpreting until she looked over at the surrendered militia. I wasn't sure if she was encouraging or discouraging me in regard to what I might do next. I pulled Kara into my arms again, hugging her tightly. "It's over now," I said. "We just need to do a little housekeeping." "Thank you," she whispered. I let her go and sent her off with Julia, and they headed towards Jeanine and the other women. Meanwhile, I went over to the generator that was still chugging away and quickly found that I'd been right; the wires connected to the cage down in the basement weren't hooked up to the generator but were attached to a bank of car batteries in a couple of milk crates using a jerry-rigged booster cable situation. I stopped myself from just kicking it or shooting it and instead released the clamps by hand, breaking the connection. I turned and headed for Dylan and Maggie. Of the five men, two were clearly injured. One was bleeding from a wound on his side as he shook on his feet, and another was standing on one foot, his leg dripping blood on the ground. "They say the boss was that guy," Dylan said, nodding towards the hot tub. "And that we're all going to hell for murdering the Mouthpiece of Wrath." "Sounds like some D and D bullshit to me," I grunted. "What do you want to do with them, Sheriff?" Maggie asked me. I took a breath and let it out heavily. "What's the ETA on the medical QRF?" "Ten minutes, maybe less," Maggie said, checking her watch. "Let's see what they want to tell us in ten minutes," I said. "Let's take them outside." We marched them out into the rain. It was coming down hard again, all of us immediately getting soaked as I led them over to where the excavator was still rumbling. I climbed up and found the key, reaching around the body still sitting in the driver's seat to turn the thing off, and then got down and looked at the militiamen. They were all scruffy, dressed in old hunting clothes, but had patches on their shirts and vests with red crosses that were just a little too similar to the medical Red Cross than I liked. "Knees," I barked at them. Jedidiah and Jeanine had followed us out, and soon all five of the men were on their knees as we surrounded them. The rain was beating down on us, the light a cold grey. Even the mud was grey and washed out, the freshly dug half-graves behind the line of men. "Who wants to tell us what the fuck made you think any of what you were doing was a good idea?" I asked. None of the men opened their mouths, though a couple glanced at each other out of the corners of their eyes. "What was the plan with the women and children?" Jeanine demanded. "They were being saved for the glory of god," one of the men said. He had a split lip and I wondered who had hit him. "And how were they being saved? Living with you here in this shithole?" I asked. "The Pastor was supposed to take them," another man said and got shushed by several others. I pulled my sidearm and shot one of the shushers in the head. The bang was a dull echo through the compound. The rain dulled everything. "The prisons are shut down," I said, mostly to the men but partially to the others on my team. I had no idea how they were feeling about this, but my heart was empty. I was the void. "The virus swept through them," I continued. "Thousands of prisoners, guards and staff dead. There isn't anyone left to man most of them. Justice doesn't come with a gavel and a sentence of years these days." I looked to the others, who all had grim looks on their faces except for Jeanine, who had a righteous smile on her face as she nodded to me. "And anyone we do arrest and take in will eventually need to get the serum." That got me eye contact as they each made the connection. She looked up at me, her eyes soulful, and she seemed to make a decision and hugged me tighter. "We could all hear what you said," Kara said quietly. "To the guy in charge." "Shit," I sighed. "You were right, Harri," Kara said. "We aren't Okay, but you gave us some justice," Tanaya agreed. "And on days like this, that's the most we can ask for." "God," I groaned, hugging them tighter. When we finally let each other go, more of the women were hovering nearby and they started to thank me. They took my hands, squeezing hard. They looked into my eyes. They said the words. They sobbed them. I felt cold as I accepted the thanks, and I quickly had to move on or I'd get overwhelmed. I could still feel the way my knife plunged into a man, over and over, taking a life. One of the doctors came over to confer with me and Jedidiah once he was finished with his chemical shower; apparently, the Captain didn't want to deal with me himself. We quickly organized the first group that would head back to their staging ground near Grand Ronde. There wasn't enough space in the Army ambulance trucks for all of the hostages, so we would need to take it into two goes. Several of the women and children were related so we had to keep them together, but otherwise, it was more of a rough estimate of who was more at risk of Duo Halo than others. And that included our team. I spoke with Gerty quickly as they were loading her into one of the ambulances, showing her that we were going to be right behind her in my truck. She was on a gurney and under a protective hood with a ventilation system since she was still coughing up flecks of blood. I pressed my hand to the plastic and she gave me enough pressure back that I wasn't worried about her for the drive time. Kara and Tanaya were in the ambulance with her. It wasn't until we all bundled into my truck, the gear stowed in the back, that we finally had a version of quiet as we started to follow the ambulance trucks out of the compound. That was when I could start to hear the ringing in my ears from the gunfight. When I could feel my adrenaline finally start to wash out of me, letting me feel every ache and pain. My leg with the gunshot wound that still wasn't fully scarred over was on fire. I'd picked up a dozen little scrapes and cuts. My eyes felt like they were too big for their sockets. "I love you, and I'm sorry," I said as we pulled onto the highway. I was looking at Kyla. "Don't be," Kyla said. "For any of it. And I love you too." I knew we would talk more, and would likely need time to cry and shout and rage. We didn't have the privacy of the Spring Pond anymore, so we'd need to figure out how to do that all over again. Reaching back behind me, I held my hand out to Dani and she took it. "Thank you, and I'm sorry," I said. "I love you, Dani." "Love you too, Harri," Dani said, squeezing my hand. "I,” She hesitated, her eyes watering as she looked away and out the window without releasing my hand. "I wasn't, um, I knew it would be bad. But seeing those women, hearing what they'd gone through... I understand." "I'm so sorry," I sighed. Dani shook her head. "Don't be. What you said out there in the rain, you were right. Harri, people need to know that they have someone who will do the things they might not be able to. There are predators out there in the world, and; God, I feel like I'm garbling up six different movie speeches at once here. The wolves need to know there's a Lion out here in the forest. One that's protecting the sheep." "Isn't that supposed to be Jesus?" Julia said a little sarcastically. "I don't think that's from a movie, that's a bible thing." "Whatever," Dani said. "Wolves and Sheep Dogs, then. If society is failing people, we need people like you to help make it whole again. I love you, and I trust your judgement. What happened back there... it wasn't pretty, but it was right." She let go of my hand, and I pulled it back and adjusted the rearview mirror so I could look Julia in the eye behind me. "Thank you for coming, and being my backup," I said. "I can't think of a way to thank you enough." "What, no 'I love you?'" Julia asked with a little smirk. "I'm also sorry for getting you wrapped up in what happened after," I said. "Maggie told me what you all did," Julia said. "Let's just say that with my tours in Afghanistan and hearing stories from the Special Forces I was piloting for, what we saw in there was bad but not the worst people can do to each other. Those guys were a necrosis that needed to be cut out before it spread and got worse. It wasn't pretty, but surgery and amputations rarely are." "I think that's exactly how we need to think of it," Kyla said. "Cutting out an infection." We all murmured our agreement, and most of the rest of the ride was quiet until we got near the staging base. It was built up around an old highway motel, several army tents set up on the premises and another half dozen trucks lining the parking areas. A pair of the new Oshkosh L-ATVs topped with M153 CROWS turrets were protecting the front entrance. "Jesus," I said, seeing the heavier firepower. I'd finished my tours and left the Army by the time they had gone into service, but I'd watched some YouTube videos about them. They felt like overkill to have sitting in the middle of nowhere, Oregon. Then again, they had the Serum on site, so maybe it was more about that than anything else. It was another flurry of activity as we pulled in. There were a dozen doctors and nurses awaiting the arrival of the hostages and wounded, and I saw both Jedidiah and Dylan get whisked off. I waved off a nurse trying to direct me for triage when I spotted a Doctor that I recognized from my stay in Miriam's base in Portland. She was at the back of one of the ambulance trucks. "Doc," I called, jogging over. She looked over, recognized me, and nodded. "Did we get enough?" I asked. She knew what I meant. "Colonel Abarbanel sent a dozen doses, so not enough to cover everyone. It's enough to get everyone who is showing symptoms or is at high risk." "I think they're all at high risk," I said. "My team included." "We'll get it all sorted. Anyone not covered here, today, will get shuttled up to the Portland facility." "You'll have enough, though?" I asked. She gave me a look, then seemed to reconsider whatever she was thinking. "Word came down yesterday evening. The Oregon rollout is starting in three days. We've already started getting shipments up from California in preparation this morning. There will be enough." I exhaled heavily, putting my hands on my head as one more weight lifted off my shoulders. Leave it to the government to be a day late and a dollar short, but at least all our efforts wouldn't be wasted. "Harri," Kara said as she climbed out of the back of the truck. She was followed by a pair of male nurses I recognized from Miriam's medical facility as they were manhandling the gurney Gerty was on out of the back. "Hey, baby," I said, immediately scooping her into a hug. The Doc gave us a look. "What can we do for Gerty?" I asked her, nodding towards the gurney. "It looks like she's entered the final stage of the virus," the Doctor said. "But is still early on. She's sick, but not enough that we can't save her. We'll get her into one of the rooms we've prepped here and she'll need to get vaccinated and then imprinted as soon as possible." "Is there time for her to do the Oracle?" I asked. The doctor grimaced. "She doesn't need to," Kara said. I raised my eyebrows, looking at Kara. "What do you mean? Does she have a boyfriend we can get here quickly?" "You're going to do the imprinting, Harri," Kara said. "You're the obvious choice. She knows you, she trusts you. How many other men in the world can she say that about right now?" I closed my mouth and swallowed, glancing at the Doc, who gave me a look back that said, 'If you think I'm going to give you some privacy and miss this drama, you've got another thing coming.' "Kara," I said, turning back to my ex. "I,” I had to take a breath to steady myself. "I want you. I want you in my life forever. I can't lose you again. Gerty is your cousin, I can't imprint her and you." She grabbed me by the head and pulled me down into a kiss. Fireworks burned behind my eyeballs. Racing up and down my tongue. I suddenly felt hot, and cold. It was life, and home, and nostalgia. Her lips felt the exact same as I remembered, even despite the soft bitterness because of the chemical wash lingering on us both. I held her firmly, kissing her and feeling like the moment could freeze like that forever, until it finally ended and she pulled back. Her eyes bored into mine. "Gerty is my second cousin," she said. "And I love her like a sister. And I love you, Harri. And you've always loved me, even with all the shit I put you through. I see that, I've seen it for months now. I just didn't know how to... fix it. I'll pick you. I'll do the vaccine thing, and pick you. This world is making us all make choices we never thought we would be faced with. I'll already be sharing you with other women. What do I care if you're with one of my other favorite people left in the world?" "You're sure?" I asked her. "Save her, Harri," Kara said. "For both of us." "Stop trying to think of excuses and just do it, Harri," Kyla said, almost making me jump because I hadn't realized she was right next to me. "Okay," I said. "Okay. If Gerty says that's what she wants. Um; Kara, this is my partner, and girlfriend, Kyla. Kyla, this is my high school sweetheart Kara. You'll, um, be... sharing me." "We have a lot to talk about," Kyla said, offering Kara her hand. "We should find a spot to talk while Harri saves another life. Your friend Tanaya can come too." I interrupted their exit by taking Kara by the cheek with one hand and kissing her again, unable to let her go without it. She kissed me back and it was like nothing had happened from the time we were seventeen. Then, when it ended, I turned and kissed Kyla, and it all felt new and fresh and burning with a desire that was similar but different and I was reminded that Kyla was pregnant and going to be the mother of our child and I poured my love into the kiss. "I love you," I whispered to her. She looked me in the eyes and smiled softly, and then nodded. "I'll call Erica, Ivy and Vanessa to let them know we're safe, and we got them," Kyla said. Then both of them went to grab Tanaya, and then to look for a place they could talk. "That was one hell of a show," the Doc said. "You're going to tell Miriam all about it, aren't you?" I sighed. "Damn straight," she said. "Do you, by chance, accept bribes?" "Nope," she said. "Shit," I sighed. "I'll never hear the end of it. Alright, just to double check, is there a reason it shouldn't be me?" "Not that we know of," the Doc said, shaking her head. "There's an obvious line drawn on how close a Man and a Woman can be on a family tree, but a Man getting partnered to two sisters unrelated to him wouldn't cause an issue, let alone second cousins." "Alright," I said. "Take me to Gerty and we'll see if she wants this, too." "I mean, it would be weird, but not a scientific problem," the Doc said as she led me in the direction Gerty had been taken. "Just a you problem." The Doc led me into the motel room that had been prepared as part of the Field Clinic for the Quick Reaction Force staging area. It looked like the place had been sterilized through saran wrap as opposed to chemicals or scrubbing; I felt like I was walking into Dexter's kill room and not a medical suite. The walls, the floor and all the furniture including the mattress were smothered in a couple of layers of the clingy plastic wrap, while a thin foam mattress topper seemed to be the only thing that had been brought in extra. Gerty was lying on the bed, still in her t-shirt and sweatpants, sitting up a bit and propped up by a couple of saran-wrapped pillows. She opened her eyes drowsily as we entered and then broke into a fit of coughing. She lifted her arm weakly so she could cough into her elbow, but the fit kept going. The Doc waved me off from approaching and went to the native woman herself. We'd both gotten dressed up in beige coveralls, though we thankfully weren't wearing the full hazmat hoods; not that I hadn't already definitely been exposed to Gerty. Still, the Doc was wearing a medical mask. She opened the medical bag she'd been carrying and pulled out a tissue box, setting it down next to Gerty and pulling a few out, offering them when the coughing fit ended. I got a brief glimpse as Gerty lowered her arm; the inside of it was smeared with mucus and viscous, red-tinged phlegm, and it was on her cheeks and chin. The Doc helped her get cleaned up, then waved me forward. "So," she said. "Gertrude Swiftwater, I think you're well aware of it, but you have contracted a virus called Duo Halo. As you can see, it's an extremely unpleasant experience. I also have to tell you that, in women, it has a 30% mortality rate even with standard medical intervention." "Gee whiz," Gerty sighed, her breath sounding rough. "I couldn't imagine why." "Humor is a good sign," the Doc said with a smirk behind her mask. "As I believe you've been told in brief, Miss Swiftwater, there is a new vaccine that is capable of combating the virus and ridding you of it for good. But it comes with some peculiar side effects. Usually, you would receive a multimedia presentation about the vaccine and the program, and be able to ask all the questions you wanted, but to be frank; you're entering the final stages of the virus. I can't tell you for certain how long you have, but it's close enough that I don't feel we have the time to beat around the bush. The vaccine will save your life, but it will also tie you for the foreseeable future to a man and will require you to have at least weekly sexual activity with him. Without the vaccine, I will do what I can for you, but as I said, current mortality is a little under one in three women even with our best efforts. Do you want to proceed with the vaccine?" It felt cold and abrupt, but if what the Doc was saying was all true then Gerty could be heading downhill faster than I could even imagine. Gerty looked at me though, worry in her eyes. "It's Okay, right?" she asked me. "It's changed my life, and all for the better," I said. She nodded, looking back at the Doc. "How; Who?" The Doc took Gerty's hand and held it reassuringly, but turned to me to give the answer. I stepped closer, going to one knee beside the low motel bed. "Gerty, if you want, it can be me," I said. "Kara and I talked and she's for it." "What about her?" Gerty immediately asked. "Harri, she,” she coughed, just once, and closed her eyes at the pain of it. "Kara's still in love with you," she continued after a moment. "She always has been. Splitting with you has always been the biggest regret in her life. She's just never known how to do something about it." I swallowed at that, the knot of tension sitting in my throat. "She's going to imprint on me," I said. "So part of the decision is if you want it to be me, and the other part is if you're Okay sharing a... partner with her." Gerty closed her eyes and I thought she was coughing again, but then I realized she was chuckling a hum before looking back at me. "Lucky dog," she said with a weary smirk. "Are you Okay with it?" "I think you're an impressive woman, Gerty," I said. "And I think you have the same sort of instincts I do when it comes to protecting people. I... still love Kara too, but I've learned quickly that love is something that needs to be shared as liberally and quickly as possible in a world like this. I would be honored if you'd let me start figuring out the special ways I'm going to learn to love you." "God, you talk too much," Gerty said, teasing me as she smirked lightly again. She let go of the Doc's hand and reached weakly towards me, and I took it in both of mine. "So are we gonna fuck or what? I'm not exactly looking hot right now, but I guess you already saw me naked on the floor in a dungeon so I can't look any worse than that." "That's a yes from both of you?" The Doctor asked for confirmation, and we both said yes. My gut clenched a little, knowing what I was saying yes to. My life was changing again; and there wasn't exactly a ton of room left in the RV. One more person in the bed, maybe, but two? Not to mention everything else. "Good," the Doc nodded. "Then I don't need to go out and randomly pick a soldier for you. Alright, Gertrude. Harri. The process is fairly simple. I'll administer the vaccine serum, and that should slow the process of the virus significantly enough that I'd like for you to wait half an hour before initiating the imprinting process. You'll have the privacy of the room for it; Harri, you know the drill and I'll let you explain it to Miss Swiftwater, but as a reminder; Gertrude, he'll need to reach orgasm and ejaculate inside of you in some way. Orally, vaginally or anally. The DNA proteins need to hit your bloodstream through soft tissue." "Don't think I'm exactly in peak form here," Gerty said, glancing at me. "Butt stuff probably isn't on the table." "To be fair, Gerty, I don't even know if regular sex is on the table," I said, letting go of her hand so I could run my fingers through her silky black hair to pull it from her face. "Oral should be enough, then we can have our first real time together be a little more mutual." The Doc stepped out of the room, leaving the two of us alone for a long, awkward minute as I continued to hold Gerty's hand. She broke into another coughing fit, thankfully not as bad as the last one, but as she opened her eyes I saw a little bit of blood at the corner of the left one. Thankfully the Doc came back with what looked like a high-tech lunch cooler. She set it down on the saran-wrapped table in the room and opened up her medical bag next to it. "Is this a difficult process, Doc?" I asked. "I've never actually seen it done, and my partners haven't really talked about the actual shot." "Difficult?" the Doc mused. "No. At least not with a little practice on my part." She pulled out a strange-looking syringe from her bag that had two tubes and needles side by side, then took out a small glass bottle of liquid from the cooler and pulled a precise amount out of it into one side of the syringe. It was a bright blue color, almost shocking in its vibrancy; I couldn't think of another medicine I'd ever seen that looked that much like slurpee syrup. "To be fair, Gertrude, if you have any problem with needles, I'd suggest you look away before I come around. But I've become very proficient with this process, so you'll feel a slight pinch but that's it." "I should be Okay," Gerty said, glancing at me again. She looked nervous rather than worried, and I realized that she had a lot of the same tells as Kara; I'd spent all of twenty minutes total with her in person, and another half hour talking to her on the phone. I really shouldn't have been able to read her so well, and it just reminded me again of the strangeness of the whole situation. "Kiss for good luck?" I offered. She smirked a little and used the hand not holding mine to pull a tissue from the box and wipe her mouth again. "Couldn't hurt," she said. I stood up and leaned over her so she didn't have to adjust on the bed. I didn't hesitate as I approached her, knowing how much that might affect her psychologically, and told myself again that I was already well and exposed to the Duo Halo in her. Hell, I'd probably had it in my system since getting within five feet of Kara after she'd come out of that hot tub in the cult church. Kissing Gerty wasn't going to get me anymore infected. Our lips met and I did my best to try and let her know that even in this state, I was going to be everything I could for her. It wasn't the fireworks moment I'd had kissing Kara outside; the history there, the memories and nostalgia and pain and relief just weren't the same. But Gerty was a good-looking woman, and every interaction I'd had with her told me she was also just a good person. If we'd met without everything else; no pandemic, no cop stuff, no connection to Kara, I would have been attracted to her. Impressed by her. A police officer for her own community that barely appreciated the effort, a heart for helping people and a dislike of bullshit. No tongue in the kiss, but her hand squeezed mine tighter to keep me there as our lips pressed together for much longer than a simple peck. When I finally pulled back we both blinked our eyes open and I looked into hers deeply. "You're a special woman," I told her quietly. "And I'm lucky as hell to have a chance to help." She smirked softly, her eyes tired and a little bloodshot but also still holding those nerves. "I'm the lucky one," she said. "A big, sexy fuckin' mountain man saving my life twice in under an hour? And from what Kara's let slip while she's tipsy, you're hung too." The Doc cleared her throat, standing close behind me, and I doubly flushed both from Gerty's words and the Doc hearing it. Gerty flushed as well, then chuckled softly and shook her head. "Sorry, Doc," she said. I backed away, letting the Doc closer. "No problem," she said. "I've seen; well, let's just say I've seen all types during the trial period and leave it at that. The sexual nature of the vaccine has all of us researchers a little desensitized to the shock value of genitalia and sex acts." She took Gerty's arm in one hand and shifted her grip on the dual syringe. The other side was now filled with an orange liquid, a little paler than the blue and looking more medicine-like to my eyes. Then, without pausing or saying anything, she brought the syringes down into the fleshy underside of Gerty's forearm and depressed both plungers down with one thumb. Gerty sniffed in through her nose at the pinch of the needles, looking away from the act and blinking firmly. Just as fast as the Doc had started, she was done and withdrawing the syringes. She let go of Gerty's arm and pulled a gauze pad from one of her coverall pockets, pressing it to where the needles had gone in. "There," she said. "The vaccine has been administered. Harri, set a timer on your phone for thirty minutes and then you should begin the imprinting process." "Am I good to take off the coverall?" I asked. My phone was in my pants pocket underneath. "Yes, now that Miss Swiftwater has agreed to be imprinted to you, there shouldn't be any issues. You'll need to go through a decontamination shower again when you leave the room, though," the Doc said as she pulled the gauze away and took out some band aids. She held them up to Gerty. "Squirrels or Black Bears?" she asked. "What?" Gerty asked, then looked and barked a laugh before snapping her mouth shut, coughing twice and grimacing. "Um, black bears, Doc," she said when she was done. "I'm not much of a squirrel girl." The Doctor applied two small kids' band aids with black bears on them to the injection spots and then stood up, heading back to her gear. "I'm sorry I can't stick around and give you more information, Miss Swiftwater, but while you were the most advanced case who was rescued, there are others showing symptoms as well and they need to be briefed on their options." "Thanks, Doctor," Gerty said. The Doc cleaned up quickly and efficiently, heading for the door and turning back to us. "You shouldn't feel anything strange beyond the usual slight ache in your arm from an injection," she said. "If you do feel anything strange, please make a note of it for me. You should only be alarmed if something feels painful, in which case you need to call for help, Harrison." "Got it," I nodded. "Good luck," the Doc said with a nod and then left. I turned back to Gerty, taking a seat on the edge of the mattress and taking her hand again. "So..." I said, not sure what to say. "Yeah," Gerty said. "Awkward pause." I smiled a little and traced my fingers over her forehead, sweeping her hair from it again. She was sweating a bit, the silky black strands clinging to her. "You tell me what'll distract you," I said. "Want to talk about what comes next, or trade embarrassing stories about Kara, or tell me about you?" She hesitated a moment and shook her head. "Tell me what happened," she said, sitting up just a little. "With the; Those assholes. What do we know?" I walked her through it slowly, starting with apologizing for not getting their calls and texts sooner. Gerty, like everyone else, told me it wasn't my fault; that wasn't going to stop me from owning it though. I had four, soon to be six, people depending on me directly. Not to mention two pregnant partners, plus Leo and his family, and the Valkyrie Falls ladies, and my duties for the whole construction site. I couldn't leave my phone out of reach or hearing distance ever again. Hell; I probably needed to buy one of those stupid watches that could make calls and texts as a backup. My story continued, running Gerty through everything that had happened. She was heartbroken for Virgil, the little boy Kyla and I had found; she'd grown up with his father, and knowing that both parents were gone hurt her. I couldn't give her details on where he'd ended up. She was also stoically horrified by the confirmation I gave her that we'd found executed people in their homes. Our best guess was that, by the time the attack had happened, most of the men and all of the teens on the Rez were either dead or dying. The militia cult members had executed any man, and any woman showing signs of sickness. Gerty filled me in on what she, Kara and Tanaya had done when they'd heard the gunshots. All three of the ladies had snuck out the back of Kara's place and gone to try and see what was happening; it wasn't the first gunshots they'd heard through the outbreak, but the number of them was what had been most concerning. They'd found the caravan of trucks, including an old school bus, and had spied on it for a few minutes as they tried to figure out if there was anything they could do. Realizing there wasn't, they'd backtracked back to Kara's trying to decide what to do. Someone must have spotted them because while they were trying to decide whether to run or defend themselves in the house several of the men broke in through the front and back doors. They'd taken the three of them at gunpoint, spouting off about how they were being 'saved.' Kara had tried to smuggle her phone but they'd been searched and it had gotten tossed into the front yard where I'd found it. Gerty felt guilty that she had hesitated and hadn't known what to do in the moment, and it was my turn to assure her that all the training in the world couldn't prepare someone to handle what she'd been faced with. That brought the story back to me, and I told her briefly about making the deal with the Bikers and finding the Sovereign Citizens dead at the Golden Beaver. The name of the bar made her smirk and roll her eyes. The timer on my phone went off before we could pivot back to what had happened with them after they'd gotten picked up, and part of me felt like that was a good thing. For her, not to need to think about it again immediately, and for me to not have it in my mind's eye for what came next. "How are you feeling?" I asked. She took in a deep breath, which was a little less ragged than before, and she shifted to sit up a little more again. "Like shit," she said. "But maybe not quite as bad." "Okay," I nodded. "Are you ready?" "As ready as I can be, I guess," she said. "Here, help me get my shirt off. I know guys love my tits." "To be fair," I said, grabbing both her hands and holding them as I looked into her eyes. "You're also cute as hell, and have a great ass. Erica and Kyla both commented on it the first time we met you." "Really?" she asked with a little smirk. "Yeah," I said. "And you're not just tits and ass." She smiled a little and took another breath, letting it out slowly. "So you don't want to see my tits when they aren't covered in grime from a dungeon floor?" she asked. That made me chuckle and I leaned in and kissed her again, and this time it felt a little more intimate. A little more wanting. "I never said that," I said as I pulled back. I helped her with her T-shirt, and as it came over her head her tits spilled out of it. They were large, maybe a bit bigger than Erica's, and hung heavily with large areolas a little darker than her naturally warm skin tone and wide nipples that each had a little crease in them. "What do you think?" she asked, running her hands under them and hefting them a bit. "Gorgeous," I said, bending down and kissing the top of one and then the other. "Good," she said with a little smile. "I like a Tit man, and I thought you might be one with the rack on your fiancée. But then I made the connection between you and Kara, and I'd seen your partner, and I wondered if maybe it was a fluke." "It was, or is," I said. "But all tits are fantastic." And I proved that to her by gently grabbing both of hers and massaging them as she groaned a little. "That feels good," she said. "I agree," I said with a little smirk. She snorted gently and rolled her eyes. "Let's get this thing moving, Harri," she said. "The Doc said the virus is slowed, not stopped cold. Get that cock out; if I'm going to be competing for attention with other ladies, I gotta start figuring out how you like your blowjobs." "It's not a competition," I said as I stood up and started undoing my belt. I was already down to my shirt and jeans, my tac vest and equipment left in my truck. "It'll never be like that." "Maybe to you," Gerty said. "But let's be real; a bunch of women sharing one man, you don't think there'll be some friendly banter about who gives the best blowie?" I chuckled and shook my head. "Just never ask me to be the judge." "Sure, because you'll definitely escape that one," she said with a smirk. To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 24 Too many mares for the stallion? Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.   I got my pants off, and she grinned at me and flicked her fingers, so I took off my shirt as well and let her see me in just my briefs. Her eyes roamed my body, not quite hungrily but definitely appreciative. "Nice," she said. "A little hairier than I'm used to, but I guess that goes with the name." It was my turn to snort and I shook my head with a grin. Then I lowered my briefs and she sniffed in a breath. My cock wasn't hard yet, only sort of just starting to get there so it was heavy with blood flow but drooping forward. "God damn," she said. "Harri, that's a cock." "Thanks?" I said. "Fuck, if anything, Kara undersold you," Gerty said. "Shit, you sure you didn't get bigger since you two were together?" "I'm... not sure," I said truthfully. "I guess it's possible." "Okay, um," Gerty said, shifting again. "I guess bring that tool up here. I might not be up to giving you the full Disneyland experience, but I'll be damned if I can't work that pole like a stripper in front of the Saturday night crowd." That got another laugh out of me and I climbed up on my knees on the bed, and she shifted a little down again so I could straddle her soft stomach and bring my cock within range of her mouth. Her tits pressed against the front of my thighs as she wrapped a hand around my cock for the first time and she licked her lower lip cutely. Then, before she could hesitate anymore or come up with something else to say, she leaned forward and wrapped her lips around my cockhead and started to blow me. I groaned, the feel of her lips on me a strange pleasure after all the stress of the day, and for a moment I wondered why she wasn't having that priming orgasm that was supposed to happen before I realized that required some precum and I wasn't at that point yet. Gerty was always pretty and cute, but as she looked up at me with my cock in her mouth I was struck again by her resemblance to Kara in her eyes and nose and I thought she was absolutely gorgeous. "Fuck, Gerty," I sighed, running one hand through her hair. "That's good." She pulled off, stroking my cock with her hand as it firmed up to full mast and she grinned at me, still a little tired but rising to the occasion. "God, I can't wait to have actual sex with you and this fucking tool you've got," she said. Then she closed her lips and worked her jaw and seemed to suck on nothing for a moment before she dribbled a big wad of spit out of her mouth and between her tits, smearing it quickly with her other hand. "Here," she said. "Get it between these beauties. We can at least knock that one off the 'to-do' list." I chuckled again and we shifted a little, and soon I had my cock wrapped up in her pillowy tits. Her spit was an alright lube and she pressed her tits tightly around my cock as I started to thrust with my hips and groan. It wasn't the first titfuck I'd had; Erica was a fan of teasing me with hers as well. It was a great feeling and visual as I watched Gerty's face and she looked from my cock poking out between her cleavage, up my body to meet my gaze. "That's it, Harri," she said. "Fuck my titties. Fuck these big fucking tits." I groaned and then she moaned as I thumbed both her nipples at the same time. "You're so sexy, Gertrude," I said. "Fuck, I'm a lucky man." "And I'm a lucky fucking woman," she said back. She licked her lips and then bit the lower one, and I knew I had to have some precum leaking out of me by now so I shifted, lifting my cock from her tits and towards her mouth. She opened her mouth to accept my cock, and it slipped through and the head touched her tongue.  “Uh!" she hummed, her eyebrows shooting up and her eyes going super wide as she came. Her hands were clawed onto my thighs to an almost painful degree and she went a little cross-eyed for a long moment as she was lost to the overwhelming orgasm. I pulled back and she exhaled heavily and then broke into a coughing fit, quickly covering her mouth with her arm again. It did interesting things to her tits but didn't exactly turn me on because I knew what was causing it. "Fuck," she croaked as she pulled her arm away. Less blood than that first one she'd had, but still some. I dismounted from her and grabbed more tissues, helping her wipe up her arm and then the spit between her tits as well. Once she was clean she sighed roughly and looked at me. "What the fuck was that, and why the hell is my cunt suddenly swamped? I'm fucking dripping for you now. I'd be climbing all over you if I didn't also feel like my joints all want to fall apart." "That was the priming orgasm," I said. "That's what Erica and the others called it. It means we've started the imprinting process." "Just from sucking your cock?" "First taste of precum," I said. "Just that one time though. The imprinting orgasm at the end is supposed to be even bigger." "For real?" she asked, her eyes still wide. "Yeah," I said. "Then fuck this," she said, pushing herself up to sitting and then shoving her sweatpants down from her waist. She wasn't wearing anything underneath, and I'd seen a glimpse before but now confirmed that she had a short, thick bush of black pubic hair on her mound that told me she hadn't exactly been sexually active in the last while. "If I'm going to have the best orgasm of my life, I'm not getting it without this cock in me properly. I might not be able to ride you or fuck back at you, but I can bend over and take some back shots." It was hard to argue with what she wanted in the scenario, and I helped her get her sweatpants off all the way. She ended up on her stomach on the bed, her hips and ass hanging off the edge as she braced her feet on the ground. Her ass was meaty and round, chubby but with a firm core of muscle underneath from her physically active life so it wasn't fat. "Like I said," I said as I gave it a little smack and then gripped it with one hand, massaging her booty. "A fantastic ass." "God, Harri," she groaned, reaching back with both hands to knock mine away and then spread her cheeks herself, revealing her fuzz-covered cunt and dark little asshole to me. She was sopping wet. "I feel like I'm gonna fucking melt or something if you don't fuck me. Just pick a hole and get that cock in me." That one had me shaking my head a little, but I did as requested and pressed my cockhead up against her mound, sliding it through her slick labia as she moaned and humped her hips up and down a little. Then I lined up and pressed in. "Oh, fuck yes," she moaned, her head falling forward to press against the bed. "Go deep, Harri. Go fucking deep." I did that too, carving my cock into her in a few strokes until I was deeply rooted. Her cunt was hot and wet and I groaned back at her as her core muscles fluttered and squeezed and she got used to me being inside her. She let go of her ass cheeks and grabbed the mattress cover with both hands, clawing into it. "Fuck me," she gasped. "Fucking fuck me." I palmed both her ass cheeks, delighting in the feeling, and I pulled almost all the way out of her before pushing all the way in. "Fuck, yes," she hissed. I kept my pace slow but my power firm; part of me wanted to just unload on her and pound Gerty into the mattress, but she was still weak from the Duo Halo and might not have been able to handle that even if she wanted to. What I was a little surprised by was that the slow pace was doing it for both of us. Every stroke into her was like I was pushing into her for the first time; her cunt didn't feel like it was adjusting to the sex, if anything it felt like it was squeezing tighter, urging me to reach my climax. "Fuck, Harri," she gasped. "God, fuck. Okay. I believe it. I believe it all. Fuck I can feel it building up behind my eyeballs. I feel like I'm gonna come so hard I fucking pass out into a goddamn coma. God. Your cock feels so fucking good in me. Your hands on my ass; Oh, fuck, yes, squeeze my ass, Harri. You can do that every fucking day of our lives. My ass is yours." "Yeah?" I asked, mauling it a little with my hands, feeling the supple flesh in my grip. "This ass is mine?" "Fuck yes it is," she moaned. "Fuck! I'll fucking walk around naked so you can bend me over and fuck me whenever you goddamn want. I'll be your fucking free-use slut. Gawd, fucking fuck. I feel like I can fucking taste the orgasm. Fucking dump your load in me, Harri. Please come in me. That's the only thing I fucking want in the world. Just pound that cum into me and make me fucking yours. Fucking own my ass. Own my heart. Own my fucking soul, you fucking bastard." I leaned over her wrapping my arms around her chest and kissing her on the cheek as I humped into her from a more upward position, my cock grinding against the front of her cunt. "Mine," I grunted. "You're all mine now." "All fucking yours," she panted. "God; Fuck, yes. Every day for the rest of our lives. I'm your woman. Forever." I came, feeling it pump out of me like I was a geyser erupting in a national park. My balls felt huge and heavy, my entire pelvis clenching as I unloaded into Gerty. She gasped raggedly, turning her face to me as her jaw lowered in a silent scream and her orgasm ripped through her. I mashed my lips to hers in a soul kiss that she managed to return, and I felt my hips naturally humping at her, trying to push deeper as rope after rope of cum rocketed out of me until I was spent and left gasping for air. It took a force of will for me to not pass out right on top of her. I groaned, pushing up onto my hands, feeling myself still hard in her; if I was with any of my partners, I would have just started fucking again. I wasn't some superman who stayed hard after every orgasm, but on the occasional time it happened, I didn't let the moment pass. Erica, Ivy, Vanessa, Kyla; all four of them would have been thrilled for a second round immediately after the first. Gerty, however, was out cold except for one thing. "Imprinting. Imprinting. Imprinting." She was saying it with a little smile on her lips, strong and steady. "Fuck," I groaned, slowly standing up and pulling out of her. My cock felt super sensitive, but not overly stimulated. I took a long, deep breath and let it out slowly, then walked deeper into the motel room to the washroom. It wasn't entirely saran-wrapped too thankfully and I grabbed a toilet paper roll from under the sink and quickly wiped off my cock before going out to Gerty and carefully wiping between her legs and easing her back up onto the bed. It took some doing to get her sweatpants back on, but that was easier than getting her shirt over her head. By the time I was finished dressing her, she'd stopped with the 'Imprinting' thing and was asleep like a native Snow White. Standing next to her, I knelt down again and kissed her lips gently. "I promise to do everything I can for you," I whispered, meaning every word. She'd been rushed through every decision about this. I had to make sure she didn't have a reason to regret the choice. The decontamination shower wasn't quite as abrasive as the last one, but I was still left with the chemical taste on my lips and my whole body felt like I'd gotten a light sunburn for a few minutes afterwards. Once I was released, one of the army medics giving me the go-ahead, I thought I was going to be looking for Kyla and Kara. What I hadn't been prepared for was the stormy look on Lieutenant Colonel Miriam Abarbanel's face as she waited for me. She was in full field fatigues, her hair back in a tight bun, and judging by the look on her face I was in trouble. "Hey," I said, not sure what else to say. She stepped towards me and hit me with a two-handed shove in the chest. "Hey? That's all I get is 'hey?'" "...I found them?" I guessed. She shoved me again. "You don't call? You don't even fucking text?" "I'm sorry," I said. "I was dealing with a lot of shit on the ground. You're right, I should have,” She slapped me, making me blink as it shot a little thrill of adrenaline through me. I turned my head back to her and she wasn't backing down at all. Didn't look guilty, or surprised she'd done it. I didn't think. I just acted. I grabbed her and kissed her. Miriam kissed me back. And damn did she kiss me back. Her tongue pressed between my lips as she grabbed the front of my shirt and pulled me close. I had one hand on her hip and the other on her shoulder and I slid both around her more, my hands flat on her upper and lower back as I growled a little into the kiss. Then her hands let go and she gave me a soft thump on my chest with her fists, and our kiss broke as I loosened my grip on her. Miriam looked up at me, shaking her head. "Asshole," she said softly. "Sorry," I said again. She kissed me this time, much shorter and no tongue, but firm and sure. When she pulled away again it was out of my grip as she straightened her fatigues and wiped the corner of her mouth. "I got the report from the QRF Captain," she said. "And then another couple, off the record, from one of the soldiers and one of the medics. It sounded bad." "Not as bad as it could have been," I said. "But who knows how far it would have gone if we hadn't gotten there sooner." Miriam nodded back behind me towards the other end of the motel where I'd been holed up in the room with Gerty. "So you found her?" she asked. "Yeah, but,” I sighed and shook my head. "I wasn't imprinting Kara," I said. "That was Gerty. Gertrude. She's a former Rez cop and a good person. She was the sickest of the group that hadn't been murdered yet. She's also, uh, Kara's second cousin. They both thought it was best if I imprinted Gerty now and then Kara would join later." Miriam nodded slowly. "They both agreed to that?" "Yeah," I said. "Well, it wouldn't be the closest relation I've red about in the reports," Miriam said. "People are making some pretty wild decisions when it's life and death, rest of your life kind of stuff. There have been multiple accounts of sisters joining Teams together; sometimes one sister hooking up with her sister's husband, or both of them hooking up with a long-time friend or one of their boyfriends. Second cousin doesn't even rattle the cage at this point." "What the fuck is this world coming to?" I sighed, feeling a bit of pressure ease off my chest on hearing that. "Survival," Miriam shrugged. Then she took a breath. "I'm getting replaced at the top of the food chain in the State." I frowned, then grimaced. "What does that mean?" I asked. "The official rollout isn't going to have a public announcement or anything; they want to keep it quiet for as long as possible; but it starts in three days," Miriam said. "Which means they wanted a General in charge. I got my marching orders; my command is getting shrunk to my initial posting, which is the Black County Military Base. That means no more big favors like this." "Fuck," I said. "I'm sorry, Miriam. This doesn't have to do with what I've been doing, does it?" "No," she said, stepping forward a little and reaching out to hold my arm. "Nothing at all. It would have happened no matter what; they were never going to let a brand new Lieutenant Colonel get the accolades for a State rollout, even if me and my team have done most of the work. I was ordered to wrap up any ongoing projects not immediately on base, or in the HQ, and hand over all remaining work to the General's staff tomorrow. Which is probably a good thing or else I'd be working closely with the General who just took charge of the Washington State rollout. Guess who it is?" "No fucking way," I said. There was only one General who I knew would definitely be bad news for Miriam to work with. "Yeah," she said, gritting her teeth. "Probably for the best I'm not in the same room as him. But the timeline means all of this is still in my purview, so I decided to come down. I got here maybe fifteen minutes after you and the first load of hostages." I sighed again and nodded. "Okay," I said. "Have you,” "There was another part of my orders though," she said, pushing through. "I told you before there was an unofficial push for all members of the Air Force to get vaccinated, and I was kind of skirting by. Well, it's official now; not military wide, but all commissioned Air Force officers affiliated with anything vaccine related are to be partnered up. I need to either report the name of the person I have a relationship with or I need to go through the Oracle process and they'll pick up and move whoever my best match is to me. So I need to know if you plan on paying me back for all these favors by being my boyfriend, or if I should expect that Gordan Ramsey dinner sometime in the future." Kyla had told me. Erica and Vanessa had both bugged and teased me about it. I'd downplayed it. Now, though, after that kiss, I knew. I took Miriam's hands in mine. "It's going to be crowded," I said. "But I guess we're both used to crowded bunks." She smirked. "Nothing like barracks living to give you an appreciation for open spaces." "You should know that between Gerty and Kara, I'll be up to six partners," I said. "You'll be number seven. That's a lot of women in my life." "That won't be the end of it," Miriam said. "I won't let it, and neither will my rank, I bet. Ten at least." "Fuck," I said. "You will be," Miriam smirked, then closed the distance and kissed me again. Sweetly, this time, as she brought her arms up to circle my neck and I held her by her waist. "I should have just had sex with you when you got kicked out of the military on my behalf," Miriam whispered as she hugged me once our lips parted. "I thought it might have seemed a little weird after what you did, though." "I would have asked you out if I hadn't thought it would be weird," I chuckled. "Well, better late than never," Miriam sighed. "And after you're already engaged." "I'm sure Erica will be thrilled by this," I said. "You have no idea how many times her and the others have tried to tell me you would end up in our family." Miriam smirked a little. "Oh, Erica already agreed," she said. "She was the first person I called when I got the orders. And Laura is going to join your friend Leo's team. I think it was an honest toss-up between you and him; in the end, she said she wanted to stay close enough that she could still cover us both as a lawyer, and it would be harder to do that while on the same Team, but I honestly think she wants to get her hands on that brunette on his team." I snorted softly and grinned. "Dani is pretty special, so I don't blame her. I'm surprised I was so high on Captain Bloomberg's list though." "She respects you and what you've been doing," Miriam said. "Even if it was giving her some headaches. And you're fucking hot, you big lug." "Thanks," I said, a little abashed hearing that from her. "Okay," she said with a happy exhale. She straightened her spine a bit, patting my chest before stepping away. "I'm going to go connect with Dylan. I spoke to him briefly when I arrived, and I think he should probably be done with the imprinting he volunteered for." I raised my eyebrows. "He's imprinting one of the hostages?" I asked. Miriam nodded. "So is Jed, and four of the soldiers. We basically did some speed dating for the ladies since we couldn't do any Oracle checks. It's unscientific as fuck, but all six of the ones starting to show symptoms will be safe. We've got the next round already filling out Oracle right now, and we'll run them against everyone here as a priority pool to see if there are any particularly good matches. The faster we can get them partnered up the better. What they've been through already..." She shook her head, grimacing. "Anyways, Dylan let me know he gathered up all the intel. I might not be in charge of this operation much longer, and I might not have much of a base to be in charge of right now, but I can still sling data and analyse bullshit with the best of them." "Alright," I nodded, then took a breath and nodded again. "Thank you, Miriam. For all of this. For trusting me." "I never doubted you for a second," she said and crashed into me with another hug, both of us squeezing tightly. We parted after one last, brief kiss that put smiles on both our faces. What I needed to do was go find Kyla and Kara, but after how that conversation started I knew there was something else I needed to do first. The whole motel lot was the staging point, but there were lots of nooks and crannies where I could find some privacy like where Miriam had confronted me near the decontamination showers. I ended up circling around the end of the motel and found a little concrete area that had held a pool, though it was empty and the bottom was lined with rings of dirt from water pooling and then evaporating over and over. After the storm from earlier, it had about six inches of murky water at the bottom and smelled a little funky. There was an old picnic table, however, and while it creaked as I sat down it seemed like it was going to hold my weight. I pulled out my phone and called Erica. "Hello, my hero husband," she answered almost immediately. "Hey, wifey," I said, unable to control the smile on my face as I shook my head and looked at the concrete between my feet. "I love you." "I love you too," she said. "Kyla sent us all an update. We told you that you would find them all Okay." "You did," I said. "Thank you for believing in me." "Always will," she promised. "Kyla probably told you, but I've imprinted Gerty," I said. "Kara's going to join us as well." "She did, but we all knew that would happen," Erica said. "And if there's someone else, that's Okay too." "Okay," I agreed, 'ten' still echoing in my head a bit from Miriam. "I ran into Miriam as well. She told me you two talked." "We did," Erica said. "And I've already got that lawn chair back out for her. It'll be complicated for a bit while she's back and forth between the site and Portland, but we'll figure it out." We hadn't talked about anything like that, but then I had to assume Miriam had a lot of stuff going on and she'd had more time to chat while making the drive down. "I guess you're all caught up, then," I said. "I guess I am," she said and I could hear her smile. "I just needed to hear your voice." "Come home soon, husband," she said, her voice getting a little thick. "Bring your girls home with you. And Julia; she needs to pick up her helicopter anyways." I snorted softly and shook my head. "Might be a little busy for that threesome, dear." "There's never not time for a threesome," Erica chuckled. "Especially if we're going to convince her to join us." "Erica," I sighed. "What? Was she not a badass on the mission with you?" "No, she was," I said. "But,” "No buts," Erica said. "And the decision doesn't need to be made right now. Just... keep it in mind." "Okay," I agreed. "Really? No more pushback?" "I'm learning not to fight you or Kyla on this stuff," I said. "You're proving to be right with a concerning degree of accuracy." "Because we love you," Erica said. "I love you too," I said. "But I should call Ivy and Vanessa." "Call Josie too," Erica said. "She'll appreciate it. She's been worried sick all afternoon." "Okay," I agreed. We traded a few more 'I love you's before I actually got off the phone. My call with Ivy was short and sweet. She rambled in French, her words music in my ear even though I couldn't understand more than her tone. Then she asked me how the sex with Gerty had been, and if she was excited to join our family, and I had to break it to her that 'excitement' hadn't really been in the cards due to the circumstances. She understood, thankfully. Vanessa was another matter entirely. She answered the call brusquely, realized it was me and asked me to hold on a minute. I could hear her giving orders to people up at the site, then the sound of her trudging along outside, and then she stopped and must have raised the phone to her ear again. "Harri?" she asked quietly. "I'm here, baby," I said. She broke down in tears of relief, stifling her sobs. My eyes watered, realizing how utterly worried she must have been for me. I always thought of Vanessa as such a tough cookie because of her attitude and her job, and then I'd be reminded that she might have been tough but she had a mushy inside. "I'm so glad you're safe," she finally managed to whisper. "I'll be home soon," I said. "Did Kyla and Erica tell you the rest?" "We've been texting," she said. "I know everything. Just come home soon. I swear I'm going to fuck any infection out of you if it's the last thing I do." I chuckled softly. "I believe you, baby," I said. "I love you." "I love you too, you big bastard," she said. "I gotta get back to work though. I've been an absolute bitch since you left and I think I have some smoothing over to do." "I'm sure you'll handle it fine," I said. For the third call in a row it was hard to hang up, but we managed it. Then I was looking down at my phone again, trying to decide what to do. Erica said I should call Josie, but if I called her then I felt like I needed to call other people as well. Dani had probably called Leo already, so he knew, but... And then even just among the ladies at the Falls, I knew there were others who would be worrying. I called Leo first. It was a short call. "We're all alright," I said. "Dani let me know," he said. "But it's a relief to hear your voice." "You too, buddy," I said. "So Kara is gonna be living on Black land, huh?" he asked, and I could hear the smirk in his voice. "I'm putting a ban on that particular joke for at least a month," I said. "You think a month is enough time for it not to be too soon?" Leo scoffed. "A decade would probably be more appropriate," I said. "But with the way our lives have been going, who knows what wild shit will have happened in a month?" "Fair," he said. "Plus, I'm not the only one getting new partners." "What?" he asked. "You'll find out," I smirked. "Harri, come on,” "You'll find out soon," I said with a grin. "I gotta make more calls though. Love you, buddy." "Love you too, you fuck," he said in exasperation. Now I called Josie. "Harri?!" she asked, practically in a panic. "It's me, Joss," I said. "I'm Okay." "Thank God," she said. "I'll tell you more when I can," I said. "I just wanted you to hear it from me that we're safe. I'm gonna need a good and proper hug from you soon." "Any time you want," she promised. "Okay. Are you alone, or with some of the girls?" "I'm in my room hanging out with Spencer and Yvonne," she said. "Trying not to think about you and Kyla and Dani risking your lives by playing some WWE games." I chuckled and couldn't help my smile. "Okay. I can't wait for that hug, Joss. And thank you for caring." "Of course I would," she said. "We all do." "Well, I'll pay you back for your prayers when I can," I said. "Mind if I speak to Spencer quick?" "Sure," she said, and there was a rustling. "Harri?" Spencer asked. "Hey, Spence," I said. "Erica told me you wanted to come to the big sendoff but there weren't enough seats, and that reminded me you wanted to talk last night. Sorry I had to run." "Are you fucking kidding me?" Spencer asked. "With everything else going on? No shit you couldn't stay. Are you Okay? You didn't get shot again or anything, did you?" "No, just some scrapes and bruises," I said. "Well, good," she said. "I'd have to get pissed off at you if you got shot again." "You and every other woman in my life," I said. "Did you need to talk to me about something important, hon? I'm probably not going to be able to come to the Falls for a few days with all the fallout from this stuff." "No, it's; It can wait, Harri," she said. "It's not important." "Hey," I said. "If you want to talk about something, it's important. Okay?" "Okay," she said, a little shyly. "It's good hearing your voice, Spencer," I said. "I'll try to come out as soon as I can, Okay?" "Thanks, Harri," she said. "Do me a favor and give Joss a hug for me, and say Hi to Yvonne," I said. "Then could you go find Abi and let her know that I'm safe and that I thank her over and over for putting up with us?" "I will," Spencer said. "I promise." We signed off and I lowered my phone, shaking my head slightly. That covered everyone who needed to hear from me immediately, I was pretty sure. Well, everyone except the women that were within a hundred yards of me, and their stuff was a little more pressing now. I ended up finding Kyla, Kara and Dani, along with Tanaya, sitting on a patch of grass under a tree on the far side of the motel. The hostages that we'd rescued were being processed through a series of big tents that had been erected and it looked like the ladies were trying to make sure all the kids were being watched over. About a dozen of the women were working on tablets, probably filling out their Oracle surveys, and I could tell as I walked up that Kara was keeping an eye on everyone even though she was sitting with her back to the tree trunk. After everything she'd been through, she was still looking out for her people. Dani was the first to see me coming based purely on where she was sitting in their small square and she got up and approached me. The others looked over then and saw me, but didn't stand up. "Hey," I said as Dani came over. She slipped close and into my arms, and I wrapped her up in a big hug as we swayed a little. "Are you Okay?" "No," she said. "But yes." "Today was a fucking lot," I said. "And you had to do more than I would have ever wanted for you." "I know, but I came along for a reason," she said, still hugging me. "I... might need to talk about it sometime, but I'll survive." I swallowed. "And the other stuff?" She pulled back now, looking up into my eyes with concern. "You mean... the end?" I nodded. She pressed her lips together, then took my hands in hers and squeezed my fingers tightly. "What you said to that army Captain? It's all still true. All of this," she gestured to the staging area. "Like I said in the truck, this wasn't going to fix that without you. It probably should have, but it couldn't. The army can't be the police. Not here, not back in Australia. You're a Sheriff, and this is the Wild West, and some people need your help and there are other people who... who need to be taken off this earth for the good of everyone else. They used to hang cattle rustlers, right? And that was just over horses or cows. The people we took care of today, they were so much worse." I smirked sadly and shook my head at the idea. "I've had a couple different people call me 'cowboy' recently." "Well, you may not look the part, but you act it in all the ways that count," Dani said. "Maybe we should find you a horse, that should help." That got me to smile and snort. "Thank you, Dani. For today, and for being in our lives." "Thank you, big guy," she said, hugging me again. "Now, just so you know, I did offer up Leo but she said no." "What?" "You'll understand in a second," she said, then let go of me as she stepped back. "I'm going to go check in with Julia and Jeanine; they said they were sorting through the intel stuff in Room 108." "Alright," I said. "I'll make sure not to leave you behind if we drive off into the sunset." "Thanks," she chuckled. She headed towards the motel and I had a moment of... something. That thin waist, her perky ass in her jeans. Her gorgeous face and beautiful personality. She'd almost been mine. I blinked, frowning deeply at the intrusive thought as I turned to head to the others. I'd appreciated how utterly hot Dani was since day one, but I'd never had a feeling like that before. And I didn't like it. "Everything Okay?" Kyla asked with a frown as I approached them. "Yeah, yeah," I said with a deep breath, then sat down with the three of them. Kara and Tanaya both looked tired, like the last twenty-four hours were catching up with them, and Kyla didn't look much better. It was kinda funny, seeing all three of them sitting next to each other; Kyla had so much in common physically with a Native. Similar tanned skin, and silky black hair with just a touch of a wave to it. But then there were the stark differences that stood out immediately to someone who had grown up around Natives. Her eyes, the structure of her lips. From far away she could have blended into a crowd, but up close there was no mixing up my Filipina girlfriend with my Ex. I shifted a little, getting comfortable, and then sighed. "Okay," I said. "So Gerty is vaccinated and safe. She's going through the imprinting process and; Did you ladies get the information about the vaccine?" "We did, though you'd already given me the broad strokes and I'd told Tanaya and Gerty," Kara said. "Right, well, she agreed with what you thought, so we, uh, bonded," I said. "She'll probably be out for at least ten hours, so... yeah. I'm not sure what the overall plan is, but we might need to transport her back up north with us somehow." "That was a question we had about the ladies being imprinted for their safety," Kara said. "The Doctor who gave us the information said it's all been arranged already and they'll be brought to the same facility in Portland the rest of us are." "Okay," I nodded. "That's actually probably a good thing. Miriam is still in charge up there for another day or two so we should be able to,” "Wait, Miriam isn't going to be in charge?" Kyla asked. "Fuck, Okay," I said. "She's actually around here somewhere. Turns out the public rollout of the vaccine is going to quietly start happening in the next few days, and some General has been put in charge of it. She hands off the keys to the kingdom at that time, and she'll just be in charge of the Site and the base that'll be there after that." Kyla grimaced. "That sounds like a demotion," she said. "It is, but it's not," I said. "There's more to it, but I'll let her explain it later." "Was Gerty Okay before she... passed out?" Kara asked. I nodded. "Yes. Once she got the shots she started to perk up a bit and her breathing got easier, and that seemed to get a bit better as we did the imprinting process." "Okay," Kara nodded, closing her eyes and resting her head back against the tree as she let out a stress-filled breath. "That's good." "Well, with that out of the way," Kyla said. "We've been talking." "Ooo-kay," I said slowly, looking at the three women. Kyla was mostly deadpan, but couldn't hide the little smirk at the corner of her lip from me. Kara brought her eyes back down to look at me, her lips pulled into a thoughtful pout as she met my gaze firmly. Tanaya was chewing on her lip, sitting with her legs crossed and fiddling with the grass between her legs. "What's up? Did you change your mind, Kara? Because I'd,” "No," she said quickly. "No, Harri. I; Just no. The only decisions I wish I could change is every single one about you starting about three weeks ago and going back to when I broke up with you in high school." "We were talking about me," Tanaya said, her lower, sultry voice a lot more withdrawn from the surety she'd had when she'd been talking to me through the cage in the basement. It looked like she bit the inside of her cheek and then looked up at me. Her black hair was loose and with how tired she was she almost looked a little haunted. "About what I should do about the vaccine." "Do you need help deciding?" I asked. "Or is there someone you think you want to reconnect with? I know you're not from around here..." "I don't have anyone back in Oklahoma," she shook her head. "Or anyone else for that matter. Not that I care about anyways." "Do you want me to?" Kara asked, reaching over and patting Tanaya's arm. The skinnier woman nodded quickly and looked down again. Kara turned back to me. "Tanaya was in an abusive relationship for a while. She finally got out of it a little over a year ago when she shot him in the chest as he was threatening to kill her with a hammer." "Fuck," I exhaled heavily, then looked to Tanaya. "I'm so sorry that you had to do that." "It's fine," she mumbled. "Obviously not," I said. "Tanaya, seriously. I'm so fucking sorry, and I extend that apology on behalf of every man who didn't know and would or should have done something about it." She glanced at me and smiled a little, then looked back down. "Since then she's had a bit of a trust issue with men," Kara continued. "So the vaccine, and needing to bond with a man whether or not he's a 'perfect match' for her, is a little daunting. The obvious answer is to try and find someone she does see herself trusting, but that list is pretty short." "Do you think you could fuck me?" Tanaya blurted out, looking up at me. "I know I'm not,” "Stop," I said, cutting her off firmly as I raised a hand partially towards her. "Please, Tanaya, don't continue that sentence." Her jaw literally clicked shut as she looked at me with genuine fear in her eyes, and I really hoped it was fear of rejection and not fear of me. I took a breath. "Don't you ever put yourself down, Tanaya," I said. "First, you are runway model pretty. I can't imagine who could have said whatever bullshit to you in the past, but I can easily see you strutting your stuff down a catwalk wearing some ridiculously expensive and fancy dress, sleek lingerie, or just about anything in between. Second, you are a courageous, tough woman who can act in emergency situations. You kept your head in that hell hole we came to get you ladies out of, you communicated clearly and effectively, and then you proved you were a loyal friend when you persisted in trying to help Gerty. Plus you have great taste in movies, a cool clothing style and give off good vibes. And that's just the stuff I've figured out about you in three very quick encounters so far. So again, don't you fucking dare start a sentence with 'I know I'm not' unless you're ending it with 'an astronaut' or 'a mythical dragon here to terrorize the countryside' because you are so, so many good things." All three ladies were quiet after my little rant and the soft sounds from over in the processing tents were all that was around us for a long, long moment. Then Tanaya broke, squeezing her eyes shut as she lowered her head and started silently crying. I glanced at Kara, gesturing quickly that I wanted to go to Tanaya, and Kara nodded. I shifted over to sit right next to the thin woman and I wrapped my arms around her, and she grabbed my shirt and practically headbutted me in the chest, she buried her face into it so fast. "It's Okay," I said softly, rubbing her arms. "It's Okay, Tee. It's Okay." She sobbed softly and hugged me back, and I looked over at the other two. Kara was smiling and gave me a little nod as she wiped a bit of moisture from her own eyes. Kyla was smiling too, but knowingly and she winked at me and then mouthed 'Good job.' "Tanaya," I whispered softly once the sobs were down and she was just holding me. "If you feel safe with me, and feel like you can trust me, then I would be honored to be your partner for this. It means you'll be stuck living with Kara and Gerty some more though, so I hope they haven't gotten too on your nerves yet." "No," she said, muffled by my chest. "They haven't." "Good," I chuckled softly. Then I pulled her from my chest and used my thumbs to gently wipe the tears from her cheeks as I looked into her eyes. "And, just to be clear, if you ever feel like I'm doing something that makes you think maybe you can't trust me, you can feel free to tell any one of the other women in my life and they'll take me to task about it and I'll correct the behavior immediately, Okay?" "Thank you, Harrison," she said, taking a deep breath and nodding. "I; After everything Kara's said, and you doing everything you could to get to her... I mean, you're a good man. But the thing that makes me know it's gotta be you is what you did for all of us. You brought us all the only justice we could get." I knew what she was talking about, and I nodded solemnly but didn't want to dwell on it. I'd have time to brood on that when I was alone, late at night in my own head. "I think it's only fair to tell you three all at once," I said, turning to the others while I kept a hand on Tanaya's back and softly rubbed it. "Miriam, or Colonel Abarbanel, has also made it clear she wants to join the family." Kara looked surprised and then grimaced a little, but Kyla broke into a grin. "I told you," she said to me. "You did," I shook my head. "This is the woman who called in the National Guard in on our protest?" Kara asked. I went to answer, but Kyla beat me to it. "Kara," she said sternly, making the older woman turn and pay attention to her. "Harrison had an entire life separate from you, including an entire career in the military. Miriam's help was absolutely crucial to all of this happening today, and she did it because she trusts and loves Harri, and she's a good woman. So you might think of her as just some bitch from the military who represents the government, but she's been more of a sister to me and Harri's other partners right now than you have. Hell, she's been more of a sister to you too, with what she's done." Kara closed her lips and swallowed harshly, then had the decency to look a little sheepish. "Sorry," she said to Kyla, then looked at me. "Sorry." I sighed and nodded. "It'll take a little time for us to adjust to the new normal," I said. "But if you don't think you can, just say the word, Kara. I love you and I always will, and I can see myself in love with you again easily. But I'm already in love with the women in my life, and that includes Miriam, and I can't risk their happiness if you're going to have a problem with them." "No," she said, with just as much vigor as when she'd denied changing her mind. "I; You're right. It'll take some adjusting, but I'm going to do it." "Okay," I said. Then I looked down at Tanaya. "Any reservations about any of it?" I asked. "Lots," she said with a weak smile. "But nothing that'll change my mind, and we need to make the decision now." "They've both been designated for immediate imprinting if possible," Kyla said. "Kara because of her experience with the water, and Tanaya because she was directly helping with Gerty." "So this is happening now," I said, raising my eyebrows. "If that's Okay with you," Tanaya said. I took a deep breath and let it out, nodding. "Whatever is best for you two. Just..." "You can talk about it later, dear," Kyla said, cutting off my train of thought. "You want to assure Tanaya some more, but she doesn't need it. You want to talk to Kara about everything, but that's a conversation that's going to need to happen over hours and days, not minutes. You still love her, she still loves you. That's enough for now." I sighed. "And, as usual, I'm being outpaced by the women in my life," I said. "Okay. What do we need to do?" Kara stood up and offered Tanaya a hand. "We just need to go tell the Doctor we've made our choices," she said. "They'll have a room set up for us." "Together?" I asked, surprised at her wording. As far as I knew she was straight. Kara hugged an arm around Tanaya. "You still want me there after this conversation?" she asked the thinner woman. "If that's alright," Tanaya looked at me. "Whatever will make you feel more comfortable," I told her. "Thank you, Harrison," she said softly. "Thank you, Tanaya," I said, then glanced at Kara. "And whatever makes you comfortable too, baby." "Same room will work for me," she said. They left, heading for the processing tent. "All three, plus Miriam," Kyla said from beside me. I turned to her and growled, scooting over and pulling her into my lap. She chuckled and straddled me, pulling me towards her by the beard so she could kiss me. It lasted a long moment before she pulled away, looking into my eyes. "How are you?" she asked. "Bottling everything up," I said honestly. "Until I can let it out appropriately. You?" "Keeping it together, barely," she replied just as honestly. "I'm going to need you soon too. A few times. We're both pretty much guaranteed to be infected. You need Erica, Ivy and Vanessa too." "I know," I sighed. "Are you really Okay with all of this? This is a big change, adding four more people to the family in a short amount of time." "We're along for the ride," she said softly and rubbed her stomach lightly. "Whatever comes, I know we have you." "Whatever comes," I agreed and kissed her again. "That's time," Kara said, turning off the alarm on her phone. She'd been surprised when I'd met them in the motel room and had handed it over to her, having fetched it from my truck. I'd had it plugged in with a charger since we'd found it, a silent prayer willing into the universe that I'd be able to hand it back to her. The room was done up exactly like the one where I'd been with Gerty, everything saran-wrapped including the pillows except for a thin mattress topper. The Doc had come in and administered the dual shots to both Kara and Tanaya, and then we'd sat and talked for a little while. Kyla had been right, the stuff between Kara and I was going to take a lot longer than a half hour if we got into it, so the conversation fell to Tanaya and I getting to know each other a bit more. I told her about growing up on the Black homestead, and gave her the broad strokes of my life, and what the whole living situation plan was. In return she explained a bit more about herself as well; she was from Oklahoma originally where her family had been into Native Relay horse racing. She'd gone from that to participating in rodeos, which was where she'd met her ex. When the last of her close relatives had died in Oklahoma she'd moved up to Oregon with her ex, but he'd made her stop competing in rodeo and the relay races, wanting to focus on his career, and things had gone downhill from there. It hadn't exactly been a fun conversation, but it had been informative and had helped me understand her more; in my head, I had a vision of Tanaya before she'd gone through what she did; she was a vibrant, boisterous woman. But then, maybe she'd always been quiet and intense, and that's what made it harder for her to reach out for help. "So how would you like to do this?" I asked. I'd spent the half hour sitting on a saran-wrapped chair while they'd both been sitting on the bed. "Together?" Kara asked Tanaya. "If you, um, don't mind," she answered. "Can I ask for something first?" I asked. Both women focused on me and nodded, so I continued. "Before any clothes come off or anything, I'd like to kiss you. Both of you." "Okay," Tanaya said, chewing on the inside of her lip. "I might have already got him once outside, you go first," Kara said softly, urging her to get up. I stood and held out a hand to Tanaya, and she took it and stood. She wasn't as short as Ivy, and was probably closer to Vanessa in height, but she was likely going to be the second shortest in the family which meant that I loomed over her a little as I stooped down slowly. She looked up at me and blew out a soft, nervous breath. I took her hand in mine and held it between us as our eyes locked, and I leaned closer and brought my lips to hers. I could feel her nervousness, but she didn't pull away, and I pressed a little firmer and kissed her fully. It wasn't passionate so much as it was slowly welcoming; Tanaya kissed me back like she was realizing that maybe she actually wanted to. When I pulled away she followed me a little before pulling back, blushing slightly as her face went stoic again. "Thank you," I said. "And wow." "I could do better," she mumbled, then blushed a little deeper. "I mean, we'll do better. I'm just getting used to... this." "I'm sure we will, Tee, but I'm still a little tongue-tied just from that," I teased her lightly. She shook her head at me and then stepped back, turning to Kara. "Your turn." Kara stood and closed the distance with me, sliding into my arms and again I was struck by how natural it felt, like nothing had changed between the last time we'd done that back in high school and now. Her one hand on my chest, her other curling a finger in my belt loop. My hand falling on her hip and the other around onto her back between her shoulders. "Hi," she said, looking at me with an intense gaze. Neither of them had makeup on, but that didn't change how striking their features were in different ways. And I'd loved Kara during the most impressionable part of my life; she would always be a bit of my dream girl. "Hey," I replied. It was hard to say who kissed who, and maybe it was a purely mutual thing. She pulled me towards her by the belt loop, and I tugged her closer by her hip. She came up to meet my lips while I leaned down to meet hers. Outside, we'd kissed and it had been fireworks and nostalgia and a tornado of emotions. This time it was the deep peace of a still lake in the early morning. It was hot sun and a cold beer on a beach around a bonfire. It was driving with all the windows down and singing our hearts out. I could have been sixteen again in that moment because it felt like nothing had changed even if almost everything had. Our lips separated with a soft smack but we stayed close, our noses brushing against each other as our foreheads gently touched, and then we kissed again, soft and intimate, and then again. Then I wrapped my arms around her more and pulled her to me tightly as I pressed my lips into her dark hair and found her ear. "If this is going to work, baby," I whispered barely above breathing, "I'm going to need you to adapt a bit. I need you to know I forgive you and you don't need to apologize anymore, but I also need you to remember this is only happening because four amazing women have been encouraging me to follow my heart with you. I've always loved you, even if we didn't like each other much for a while. So please just... Be you." She pulled back a little, looking me in the eye again, and then shifted closer again. "Okay," she whispered. "We; I need to say some things to you still, but it can wait. We need to make this about Tanaya though; she needs you to be you, alright? And once she's imprinted, you and I can make up for lost years." I pivoted my head and little and gave her a kiss on the cheek, then pulled back and kissed her lips lightly again. It was utterly wild that I had Kara. She was mine again, after all this time. But she was right and based on everything we'd talked about, this had to be about Tanaya first. Kara stepped to the side, keeping a hand on my side as she looked at her friend. "So," she said to me. "Did we pass?" "With all the colors of the wind," I smirked. "Oh my God," Kara snorted, shaking her head and slapping my arm. "That's one old inside joke we don't need coming back." She turned to Tanaya. "I'm sorry. Pocahontas was my favorite Disney movie even if it was horrendously inaccurate and super problematic. Harri used to tease me about it all the time." Tanya matched my smirk and shook her head. "It's still a good song," she said. "So how can we do this so you're the most comfortable?" I asked. "The last thing I want to do is say anything, or call you a pet name or something, that will trigger something." The brief clash with Spencer was in the back of my mind, and I definitely didn't want to do a repeat of that. Especially during an imprinting. "Um, I don't know," Tanaya said. "We should probably strip down?" Kara suggested. "How about I go first?" I suggested. "So I'm the vulnerable one. Then you two can take off whatever you're comfortable with." Both of them agreed, so I went over to the bed, kicked off my boots and started to strip. Once I got my shirt off and was working on my pants I heard a sniff from Kara and looked up. Both of them were watching me with wide eyes, not in an 'overwhelmed schoolgirl' way and more in a simmering adult sexual tension; I was learning that I might have been a little more fit than I'd been giving myself credit for. But I could also see Kara's eyes darting over the scars I'd earned since she'd last seen me shirtless. I hadn't had any particularly major injuries while I was in the service; no IED hits, no big gnarly bullet wounds; but I'd gotten slashed across the ribs once, and I'd been on the far fringe of a frag grenade explosion that had given me some small pitted scars on my left side. Not to mention the much more recent wound in my leg that still hadn't had a chance to fully heal. I could tell that Kara wanted to ask me the hows and the whys, but she held them in as she bit her tongue. The pants went next, bringing me down to my briefs, and I kicked them off my ankles before looping my thumbs in the elastic of my underwear and finally hesitating. "I get I'm the headliner show here," I said. "But I'm starting to feel like the world's worst stripper." "Want me to put some music on for you?" Kara asked. "I could see you doing a good routine to Pour Some Sugar on Me," Tanaya said with just a little smile, proving she had decent taste in music along with movies. "Everyone's a comedian," I said, shaking my head with a grin. Then I took a quick breath and pushed down my underwear to my ankles, standing back up and spreading my arms. "This is about as vulnerable as I can get," I said, my cock now bare and out. Kara had seen me naked before, but the heat in her eyes and flush to her cheeks made me feel like a million bucks. It wasn't fair to really 'rank' my partners in terms of beauty since I thought they were all super attractive, but if all of them were going in for an audition or something I knew that Ivy and Kara were the most classically 'magazine-level beautiful,' with the others running close behind. Having a woman like her give me a look like the one she was, despite all our history, was an ego boost. And then there was Tanaya's nervous fascination. She was biting the inside of her cheek again, her eyes wide and her nostrils flared a little, and her eyes kept jumping from my face to my cock and back like she was trying not to stare. Her hands, fidgeting in front of her, clenched when she realized I'd caught her and she looked away. "It's Okay," I said. "Getting a good look is kind of part of this, I guess." She turned her eyes back to me, flushing a little more, but took the invitation to really look me over. "Fuck," Kara said, breathing out and shaking her head. "Get on the bed, Harri." I did, hopping on and shifting to sit in the middle as the motel bed creaked and groaned a little. It wasn't exactly a super comfy experience, but it would do. "Tanaya," Kara said, turning and taking her friend's hand. "How involved do you want me to be?" I got the feeling that 'together' had been more about having someone in the room to support the slight woman rather than a sexual thing. Kara and I had never had a threesome way back when, and as far as I knew she hadn't switch-hit for the other team, but then I didn't know much of her personal history from through our twenties. "Um, maybe... we should do the foreplay together, and then I'll go first?" Tanaya suggested. "That works for me," Kara nodded. "Tee, I didn't hear the whole explanation you ladies got, but it doesn't need to be sex," I said. "We can take time for that. It can just be oral. Hell, I think I could technically just jerk myself off into a cup and you down that." She flinched, a little grossed out. "Yeah, no," she said. "I'm... dealing with stuff, but I'm not 'make do by drinking cum out of a glass' traumatized." "I; Just giving options," I said. All at once Tanaya took a fast breath and let it out, then pulled her t-shirt over her head revealing the bra I'd seen her wearing back while we'd been helping Gerty in the cult basement. She dropped her shirt and quickly reached back, undoing the hooks. "Harri, I know you're trying to be whatever I need, and not upset me or anything," she said. "But I'm a big girl. I've already got some moral support here, I don't need you to treat me like I'm gonna break or something." "Okay," I said, nodding as her tits came into view. They were small and capped with cute little dark brown areolas and nipples that bobbed lightly as she started working on her belt. It was the one with the big rodeo buckle on it, and now that I knew she'd been a relay racer I had to ask. "The buckle," I said. "Is it a trophy?" "It is," she said, getting it undone and starting to work on the button and zipper of her jeans. "Barrel racing, first place at the Oklahoma State Fair the first time I entered. Bunch of bitchy white chicks were muttering shit under their breath after we did a proper relay race, so I signed up and I think I won out of pure spite." "Badass," I said, making her stop as she was partway wiggled out of her jeans, just a pair of plain dark panties hiding her privates. "It wasn't so bad," she mumbled with a little smirk. Kara was following Tanaya's lead, and as the skinnier woman was shucking her pants my ex pulled her own shirt off. Where Tanaya had been wearing a bra, Kara wasn't and God damn if I didn't think her body had gotten even better with age. Her skin was a naturally darker tan than Tanaya's, and I found her torso to be utterly sexy. She was thin but still naturally soft, just a touch of her ribs peeking through as she bent to set her shirt aside, and I was pretty damn sure she must have gone up a cup size since we were teens. Her tits were perfect and plump, probably a little over a good handful for my big hands, with softly puffy areolas capped by a pair of pouty nipples standing at attention. I groaned, watching them strip off the rest of their clothes. Tanaya, as I'd briefly noticed in the basement, had a full bush going much like Gerty, while I was surprised to notice that Kara was neatly trimmed down to a small wedge on her mound. That meant she'd been keeping up her personal grooming before all of this and while they were quarantining during the outbreak... and made me wonder if it had been in hopes of this happening with me? Maybe? Tanaya, seeing the cleanliness of her companion, looked down at her own bush and clenched her jaw for a moment before looking at me. "I, um, I wasn't exactly thinking I'd be spreading my legs for anyone any time soon," she said. "It's fine," I said, trying to be reassuring. "I'm not afraid of a little hair. Except for that one time I almost choked on one of Kara's pubes." Kara dropped her jaw, her eyes wide as she glared at me, and then threw her pants at me as she guffawed and I laughed. That got a smile and a chuckle out of Tanaya, thankfully helping her relax a bit. "Come on," Kara said, reaching over and taking Tanaya's hand for a moment. "The longer we wait, the more time he has to make up lies about me." "It wasn't a lie," I grinned. "Remember,” "Lies!" Kara said loudly, crawling up onto the bed. She moved quickly but gracefully and shut me up by kissing me as she pressed her chest to my side, her hand landing on my hip and sliding to my half-hard cock. I groaned against her lips, the combination of sensations again throwing me back and forth through memories and reality as I slid my hand up her thigh to her hip and then back to squeeze one of her ass cheeks. I felt Tanaya climb up on the bed as well, approaching but not touching me. Using what felt like all my willpower I pulled my lips from Kara's and turned to the other woman. She was sitting on her knees right next to me, nervously working her cheek again. "Can I kiss you again?" I asked her. She nodded, and I gestured for her to come to me and she leaned in until our lips touched in what might have been the softest kiss I'd ever received. Then she moved in a little closer, turning it into a proper kiss, and I gently placed my hand on her arm to signal I wanted her to stay. "Get comfortable, girl," Kara said. "Make out with him a bit. I'm going to start getting reacquainted with Harri's cock." Tanaya seemed to agree, shifting her stance as she lowered herself down to me more and her small chest pressed down against mine while our kiss deepened. At the same time, Kara dragged her tits down my side, her ass moving out of range for me to grope but her mouth moving in range of my cock. Part of me wanted to stop kissing Tanaya just so I could see Kara blowing me as her lips met my cock head with a soft kiss, and then she took a little more in and started to kiss it more and more while she slowly stroked the base. I managed to split my focus, reveling in the feeling of both women. I ended up slowly rubbing Tanaya's back, feeling her thin frame and surprisingly dense muscles, while my other hand was held tightly in Kara's as she started to slurp a little more, really getting into the blowjob. Part of me would have liked to say that I recognized her technique, or it felt special, but we'd been young and despite vigorous practice hadn't known what we were doing. Now we were adults, and it was different. "Fuck, Harri," Kara said, coming off my cock with her mouth and stroking me from root to tip with her hand in a slow squeeze. "I think you got bigger." "I'm not the only one," I said, breaking the kiss after a moment. "I think your tits filled out more." "Not my ass?" she asked with a smirk. I turned to Tanaya again, her face hovering close to mine, and kissed her lips gently again. "Mind swapping places with her so I can teach her a lesson in fishing for compliments, beautiful?" Tanaya nodded, and then kissed me again firmly, before sifting down in a mirror to Kara. My ex was still stroking me and they did a hand-off, Tanaya taking over and Kara watching for a long moment like she wanted to make sure the other woman was doing it right. She waited long enough to confirm Tanaya was sucking me between her lips and then started to climb back up towards my head but stopped in surprise when Tanaya grunted and her eyes rolled up into her skull as she came. Hard. "Holy fuck," Kara said, her eyes wide as she took control of my cock with one hand and helped Tanaya not gag herself on it. "So they weren't kidding about that priming orgasm." "Nope," I said, sitting up and reaching down to Tanaya, pulling her towards me. She naturally clung to me as the big climax started to drain out of her and she began blinking. "Well, why didn't I get one?" Kara asked, sitting up as well as she rubbed Tanaya's arm and frowned at me. "I don't know," I said. "I wasn't producing any pre-cum yet, probably." She gave me a look, then double-checked that Tanaya was coming down and breathing fine, before dropping her mouth to my cock and sucking hard. One heartbeat later and she was moaning. "Umm hmm," she hummed, half my cock in her mouth, and she came harder than Tanaya even had as her body started to shudder and she actually snorted as she tried to suck a in a breath through her nose. "Fuck," I groaned, pulling her off my cock so she could breathe properly, and she gasped and rolled to her side. "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck," Kara moaned, her voice strained as her hand snaked between her legs and worked her cunt while she rode out the wave of pleasure that had just taken her. "They really didn't lie about that first orgasm," Tanaya mumbled, still holding me as she watched Kara. "That's what she said," I said, smirking a little. To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica
Show more...
1 week ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 22
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 22 The fallout commences.. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Otherwise, Leo tried to help ease the tension by talking, telling stories to the two women about when he and Harri had lived in Portland, how much of a disaster the two of them had been as 'city boys' and how much things had fallen into place when they'd moved out to the country. Dani helped out, talking about the differences between city living in California and Australia, and living outside of a city when she was growing up back home. Much of the time, even though they didn't want to admit it, their eyes were roving the tree line at the end of the parking lot towards the driveway and the unseen highway beyond the trees. All three of them almost jumped out of their skin when Erica's phone went off. She'd texted Vanessa for a bit at the start, keeping her updated, but had set the phone down purposefully after a few minutes like she didn't want to be nervously checking it. Erica quickly picked it up and thumbed it open, reading quickly. "They're safe," Erica sighed, letting out some of the tension she'd been holding. "But there was an attack on the Rez. Women and children were taken by someone; Kyla says Harri thinks it has to be the same militia people who raided the site. She also says Kara and the two women with her are missing and it doesn't look good." "Shit," Leo grunted. He closed his eyes and let himself hurt for Harri for a moment. The guy would take that straight to heart. All of it, not just the people he knew but every woman and kid. "What are they doing now?" Dani asked. "Looks like they've got the National Guard there now or something, they're searching the Rez for anyone else who needs help," Erica said. "After that, Kyla says Harri has some ideas of where to look for information." All three of them were quiet for a bit, not sure what to say. There wasn't much to say, and Leo didn't like feeling that way. There were lots of things he loved about his best friend, and a few things that bugged the shit out of him, but one of the things Harri was really good at was having a purpose. He always found something that he was working towards, something that he was doing. Even if that thing was having a relaxing day, it was like Harri had to put effort into doing that to make sure it happened the way he wanted. Sometimes that was a great thing, and sometimes it was frustrating. At the moment, though, it was worrying.  Leo couldn't do what Harri was doing. Well, he could try, but their skills and experiences and lives were different. Leo knew he was good at a few specific things, but what did cabinet making, or being pretty good in the kitchen, or being weirdly good at remembering song lyrics and book quotes do when the shit was hitting the fan? Here I am, on watch, protecting the family, he thought to himself. And it still feels like I'm just floating. I need to find my purpose. Leo could feel eyes on him and turned to see Erica looking at him. Their eyes met and the siblings just looked at each other for a long moment before both sighing at the same time. Maybe there were more important things going on than Leo's self-realizations. The quiet was disrupted, however, not by either of the siblings or Dani striking up a new conversation, but by Aria coming back up the ladder. "Movie's started," she said. "Ivy is being a little firecracker, getting everyone together. I think she practically forced Abi to sit right in the middle of the group so that she couldn't sneak out once the lights were off." Erica snorted softly and smiled. "Harri gave her a job, and she'll go at it like a pit bull. Just FYI; Harri and Kyla are Okay, but still working." Aria nodded and sighed. "Now tell us what's wrong," Dani said, looking the other woman up and down. "Actually, I was kind of hoping I could have a couple minutes with Leo?" Aria asked. "Yes," Erica said and turned to Dani. "That actually gives me the chance to grab you, babe, and have a conversation." "Erica,” Leo said. "Oh, shush," Erica said. "Who said it was about you?" "You did," Leo said. "Earlier." Erica rolled her eyes at her brother and waved him off as she stood up, then she pulled Dani to her feet and they grabbed their chairs and started walking over to the far side of the roof. Dani shot Leo a questioning look and all he could do was shrug. "Sit," he said, gesturing to the empty lawn chair and sitting up himself. "Dani was right, something's obviously going on. What's up?" Aria sighed, sitting down on the lawn chair and slouching. "Is that other conversation going to bug you?" she asked. "Everything my sister does bugs me," Leo smirked. "So no more than normal." Aria smiled a little and shook her head. "You're a good man, Leo." "Thanks?" he responded. "Why does that sound like the start of a breakup speech?" "It's not," Aria said. "Seriously, you are. Look... I know things are weird between us. Dani and you, India and me, you and me... we all know it's not exactly going as smoothly as Harri and Erica and them, right? It's the big open secret." "It's not a secret when you say it out loud," Leo said. "Well, I'm saying it because I don't want it to be," Aria said. "I want it to get fixed. Look, I'm; I'm not in love with you. But I'm in like with you. Big, heavy, sweaty, lusty Like. I think you're a very sweet man who cares about me, and India, and you're good in bed, and I think that once we're not all living out of borrowed rooms or RVs you'll be the kind of man I would want to live with. So what's wrong is India and I are arguing about that, and she's being kind of a bitch about it." "Fuck," I sighed. "I'm sorry. Is this about this morning?" "Partially," Aria said and then sighed. "It's more about her than you. Look, she's got stuff that I don't have the right to tell you. But you already know that we both 'worked' as sugar babies before the whole vaccine testing thing. Well, while I'm... I don't want to say 'nesting' with you or anything 'cause we're definitely not there, but while I'm settling in and getting comfortable she thinks we should be using Sugar Daddy Rules for you." "Okay," Leo said. "I get not wanting to tell me her past stuff, but you're gonna need to spell that one out for me." "Fair," Aria said. "What I mean is... When we were working as Sugar Babies, we could have sex with the guys. Alone or together. That wasn't against the rules in our own thing between us. But there was a business to it. We weren't dating them, or living with them. Sex was a reward for the guys, even if we enjoyed it as well. And when I say sex, I mean like... everything above flirty texts. We didn't give away anything for free. And India thinks we should treat you like that because, in her mind, you're just another guy getting your rocks off with us, and the promise of the big house and surviving the pandemic in safety doesn't seem to compute as enough in her mind. But I'm not thinking that way at all. I want to fuck you. I want to have fun with you. So she's acting like a bit of a bitch to try and get her way." Leo sighed and groaned slightly. "For the record," he said. "I like spending time with you too. Sex and not-sex. And I really like the sex. And I like India too, I just wish she'd..." "Take the stick out of her ass and mellow out?" Aria suggested. "Towards me," Leo said, a little chagrined. "She's pretty mellow with everyone else except Harri." "Well, that one I can tell you about," Aria said. "It's purely because he's a cop now. She was raised by hippy anarchist parents, so the only good cop in her eyes is a fired cop. The fact that you're his best friend, and the whole housing situation is thanks to him, makes her feel awkward as hell. Especially when she overhears him talking about helping people, or people doing really shitty things, because it challenges her perspective." "So what are we doing then?" Leo asked. "Do you want to back off on stuff? Because however much I like spending time with you, I don't want to press your relationship with her." "The opposite, actually," Aria said, sitting up now and leaning forward. She was wearing a sweater and shorts, and she leaned forward and planted her elbows on her knees. "I want to be more open with you. I want to have fun with you when we feel like it, and when we want to be close to each other. And despite what she's saying, India wants that too. She likes you, Leo, but she doesn't respect you yet. She likes sex with you, she likes being around you, but her past is getting in her own way." "I'll make more of an effort with her," Leo said. "Meet her where she's at." "That's where to start, but..." Aria hesitated. "Honestly? She's acting like a brat and I think you need to treat her like one. We're not BDSM people, obviously, but that's sort of how we handled things with Sugar Daddies. She was the bratty, demanding one and I was the casual, sometimes motherly one smoothing things over. I think you need to fuck her, and just her, and make it a big one. Fuck her like you want to erase every other guy from her memory. Make her focus on you, and see you. Don't let her bitch or bully, make her be her and not the act she puts on." Leo let out a long breath. "That sounds great in theory, but in reality she might just flat refuse." "Maybe," Aria said. "But I don't think she will. If you pull her aside and whisper in her ear that you can't wait a minute more for her, you'll hook her." "That easy, huh?" Aria smiled softly. "It would work on me or Dani. It'll work on her." With a grunt, Leo stood up and stretched, then leaned down and kissed Aria on the cheek before pressing his lips to her ear. "I can't wait a minute more, Aria," he said quietly. "I'm stressed out and you make me feel like the world can melt away." Aria pulled back, looking into his eyes for a long moment, before kissing him hard. Then she pulled back again and looked in the direction that Erica and Dani had gone. They were pretty much invisible in the dark of night, the lights on the exterior of the building illuminating the grounds and the parking lot but making the roof even darker. "Hey, ladies?" Aria called. "Stay over there for a bit more unless you want to get a show. We're fuckin'." "Go for it!" Dani called at the same time Erica said, "Gross!" And they both laughed. Aria pulled her sweater off, revealing she wasn't wearing a bra under the hoodie as her tits were freed. Her pale skin with peachy pink nipples were a contrast even in the little light they had. Leo was drawn to them and Aria was quickly groaning happily as he got his lips over one, tonguing the nipple hard as he sucked. The problem, it turned out, with fucking on the roof was that there was gravel everywhere. As soon as they both stood up to disrobe the challenge presented itself. Even the lawn chairs, sturdy as they were for one person, felt like a not-great option for two. In the end, Leo sat super low in the sturdier of the two chairs with his ass pretty much hanging off the front and his feet braced firmly. This let Aria straddle him facing away and sit down on his cock as she moaned happily and started bouncing. "God, yes," Leo groaned, giving her meaty butt a swat. "Do that again," Aria panted. Leo gave her another spank, this time on the other cheek, and she leaned forward to get a different angle as she bounced faster on him. "Fuck, I wish I could see more of you," Leo grunted. "Feel me then," Aria said. "Get your hands all over me." He did just that, grabbing her ass and then exploring her in the near-dark, feeling every curve from her thighs to her waist. He teased every nook and cranny of her ass, even sliding his fingers across her stretched cunt where he was entering her, and up to tease around her butthole. It was a very, very poorly kept secret that Harri was getting anal on the regular from Ivy, but Leo hadn't done that with any of the three women he was with and he was more than curious. He filed some new information away for later when Aria groaned pleasurably when he teased a finger into her ass, feeling it squeeze on his digit, but that also made her slow her riding of him. "Gawd, Leo," Aria groaned, pushing her ass fully down and grinding on him. "Fuck, I'm going to come." "Fuck, I want to get to your clit but I can't reach," he laughed, not able to sit up for fear of the whole chair tipping forward. "Hold on, just play with my tits instead," Aria said, leaning back carefully until her back was pressed to his chest. Leo did as requested and got ahold of her tits, mauling them a little roughly as she used her hips to continue stroking his cock inside of her though the odd positioning wasn't allowing for a lot of depth. Neither of them particularly cared though, because the stimulation was bringing them closer and closer. Leo had learned a lot about what Aria liked from the fact that usually their sex was a threesome with India, who knew her really well. That was why, as she let out a little girly whine and exhaled heavily, Leo knew to grab her nipples firmly. Aria moaned, full-throated, as she came, shuddering like she always did. Leo couldn't watch her really because of the dark, but what he could do was feel her body pressed against his. He could feel her cunt clenching the ridge of his cock head. He could feel her fingers clawed and holding his thighs tightly. Leo came, thrusting up at her, just as she was coming down. It wasn't fair, really, doing that to her. As soon as his cum rocketed up and out like a hot geyser it pushed Aria right back into another, even bigger orgasm and her moan was even louder. Her second orgasm lasted longer than his did, and he held her through her shaking and quaking until she let out a big breath and relaxed. "Fuck," she said. "That was good." "Damn straight," Leo grunted. "Is it weird that I want this for India?" she whispered Leo was interrupted by clapping and a wolf whistle from over in the direction of Erica and Dani, which made both him and Aria laugh softly. "It's not weird," Leo said. "Or at least, I don't think so. I want this feeling for her, and you, and Dani. And me. This is; Maybe it's not love. But it's something special." "Thanks for saying that spooging in me is special," Aria said, the smirk audible on her lips. "If you start calling it that, you're starting a war you can't win," Leo said. "Cause I really liked dropping my swimmers off in your pool." "Oh, gross," Aria laughed. "Alright, no calling it spooge." She grunted and leaned forward, then stood up and turned, taking Leo's hand and pulling him to his feet as well until they were standing in just their shoes and hugging each other. "Thanks for being my government-regulated cum dispenser, Leo," she said. "That is not better," Leo laughed, hugging her back. "Yeah, probably," Aria said. "But if we use that phrasing then I can be your government-mandated cum bank, and you can make deposits at all hours." "Are you trying to get me hard again?" Leo asked. "Only because Dani deserves a turn," Aria said, then kissed Leo on the cheek. "Thanks, babe. For being you, and hearing me out." "Thanks for telling me. I feel like I should have asked sooner what I could do." "Honestly, that might have made it weird," Aria said. "You waiting was the right call." "Well, it's not going to happen tonight, but in the next few days I'm going to do what you suggested," Leo said. "Let me process what you said, get my mind around it, and I promise I'll make the attempt." Aria rested her head on his chest and they stood, naked in the dark, holding each other until the feeling of Aria's tits pressed against him started Leo's cock rising again. Then, chuckling, they got dressed. "Alright," Aria called. "It's safe again." Leo was just sitting down when Erica and Dani came trudging out of the darkness and set their chairs down next to him. "That sounded like fun," Dani said. "You're lucky I didn't throw things at you, or tell an embarrassing story," Erica smirked. "It was, and thanks for not," Leo sighed. "The talk was about India. The sex was about us." "Want to know what our talk was about?" Erica asked. "Not while you're still here," Leo laughed. "I'll talk with my partner without the immediate influence of my sister, thank you very much." "Fine, fine," Erica chuckled. It was past midnight when Kyla texted again. They were safe, but Harri had only been able to drum up one potential lead. Erica had wanted them to come back to the Falls, but Kyla had insisted that they were heading back to the site and RVs; she and Vanessa would 'take care' of making sure Harri's immunities were up. "Didn't need to think about that," Leo sighed. "Oh, come on," Erica snorted. "Kyla is hot as hell and Vanessa isn't far behind." "You are evil," Leo said. "Evil, I say." After some discussion, it was decided that the evening watch could be cancelled. There never really had been any real risk, they'd been up on the roof more for Harri's benefit than for safety. Still, as they packed up they left the lawn chairs at the bottom of the ladder in the storage room just in case, and the firearms got split between Erica and Leo to store in their rooms for the night at least. Most of the compound was quiet, the ladies having headed to bed, but Ivy met Erica and Leo overheard them whispering. He smiled to himself, listening to Erica tell Ivy how she'd done a good job, and Ivy telling Erica she was proud of her for not worrying. "Leo," Dani whispered, catching his attention back. "What's up?" he asked, coming to her in the doorway of their room. The door was still shut and she was leaning back against it. When he got close, Dani grabbed him by the front of his shirt and gently pulled him closer as she smiled until their lips were pressed together. The kiss was long and slow and only ended when she moved her lips to his ear. "I've been wet since I watched you and Aria this morning," she whispered. "And then I had to listen to you fuck her." Leo groaned softly. "You could hear that much?" She laughed in her chest without making a noise. "We heard enough," she whispered. "No one should be downstairs. Come fuck me on one of the cafeteria tables." He groaned again, a little louder. "I guess we can sleep some other time." Dani looked at Leo across their breakfast table and grinned, her eyes dropping to the table and then back up to him. "I know," he said cryptically and rolled his eyes. "Know what?" Rachel asked as she came and sat down next to Leo, while Spencer sat down next to Dani. Rachel was wearing a unitard with jean shorts over top, the thin layer of the almost swimsuit-tight top hugging her body and showing the dull bumps of her nipples underneath. Spencer was dressed almost the opposite, wearing one of her usual bulky sweaters and pajama lounging pants. "Nothing," Leo said quickly, definitely not wanting it to spread around that he and Dani had made use of that particular table last night without getting caught. The last thing they needed was for Abi or Sara to get pissed that they were taking advantage of their kindness to house them, especially after the raised panic level surrounding last night's events. "Have you guys heard anything from Harri and Kyla?" Spencer asked. "Ivy keeps saying that they'll be fine, but you should have heard something, right?" "Harri and Kyla texted last night," Leo said. "They were safe, and crashed back at the construction site because they had to make sure their vaccines were dealing with any outbreaks." "What about the ladies from the Rez?" Rachel asked. Leo glanced at Dani, not sure how much he should reveal; on the one hand, the truth wasn't some big secret, but on the other it could scare them more than needed. Dani shrugged softly and turned to the ladies. "There was an attack, sort of like what happened at the construction site and why we're here, but worse," Dani said. "Kyla said people are missing." "That's awful," Spencer said, getting a pained look on her face. "Is Harri doing his cop thing, then?" Rachel asked. "I can't see him not doing that," Leo said. "I haven't heard anything from them this morning though." "Well, I'm glad we've got you here for us," Rachel said, putting a hand on Leo's shoulder and rubbing it for a moment before going back to her food. "Honestly, it's good to have a guy around in general. Too much estrogen packed into one place is not something I'm used to. I grew up with five brothers. I'm not used to this many feelings being expressed in ways other than shouting; happy, sad, angry, whatever." "How are they?" Leo asked. "Your family?" "Umm, fine so far. The ones that are worth keeping up with, anyways," Rachel said. "My Mom and youngest brother are socked away down in Dallas and keeping safe. My Dad and oldest brother were in prison, have been for years; they got it in their heads to try and rob a bank to fix their fraud issues. Turns out they were both gambling addicts, ruined my Mom's life and everyone's credit in my family by opening up fake credit cards. I could give a fuck if they're alive or not. My second-oldest brother got into gangs and tried to recruit my second-youngest, so I beat the fuck out of him myself. He ended up getting killed when he was doing a drive-by and the people shot back, so serves him right. My second-youngest brother is the brainiac of the family. He graduated from college in April, full ride all the way but no ceremony or anything, and he got an immediate job offer from the CDC. Surprise-surprise, they need a hell of a lot of bodies right now for all the research and contamination control and shit they're doing. He's got a biochem degree so I guess that helps. He can't say what he's working on or where, but he shoots me a text every few days letting me know he's safe." "Jesus," Dani said. "And I thought my family had issues. Sorry about your older brothers and father." "It's in the past," Rachel said, waving her off and shaking her head. The conversation was interrupted when Erica came over. "Hey," she said, joining the table as she slid in next to Spencer on the bench and gave the blonde a wink before leaning forward to look at Leo and Dani. "Harri texted good morning, but Kyla and Vanessa gave me more details. They have a big lead on a lead, and Harri and Kyla are making a deal with some bikers. If it works out, they'll probably be doing something about it today. I'm thinking we should try to meet them back at the site instead of getting them to come here." "Absolutely," Leo said. "We can pile into your car, be there in fifteen minutes. Whenever it makes sense." "Okay," Erica said. "I'll make sure Ivy and I are ready." "Do you think I can come?" Spencer asked, a little embarrassed. "I; Harri and I were supposed to chat last night but he had to rush out." "Maybe," Erica said, putting a hand on her back and rubbing softly. "I'm sure he'd appreciate it, sweetie, but there's only so much space in the car and if we take a second then we're probably overwhelming him and Kyla before something big and possibly dangerous. And, honestly, I think Josie is kind of feeling wrung out still emotionally and the only thing that helped was Harri, and she feels like she didn't even get to thank him." "Okay," Spencer nodded, looking just a little disappointed. "That makes sense." "If she doesn't want to go, you can have the spot in the car," Erica assured her. "Thanks, Erica," Spencer said. "No problem," Leo's sister replied, wrapping an arm around the younger woman and hugging her around the shoulder. Then she glanced at Leo. "I'll let you know when? I was supposed to be doing a tattoo design for Melina but I'm going to push that back." Leo nodded, and Erica slipped back out from the bench seating and headed to grab some food from the light spread Sara had prepared for breakfast. "You sister kinda scares me," Rachel said. "What?" Leo asked. "Why? She wasn't even being intense." "I dunno, she's just like... a big female personality. She's like Abi, but I don't understand her as well," Rachel said. "Everything about her is just like, 'I am Woman, hear me roar.'" "I get that," Dani laughed. "I love her, but she does definitely come off that way." "I think she's kind of awesome," Spencer said. "Scary, but awesome." Leo snorted, smirking and shaking his head. "If you only knew the stories I do about her being a massive dork." All three of the ladies immediately wanted to know those stories, but Leo held up his hands. "I will tell the stories," he said. "When it's appropriate. Meaning when I can watch my sister squirm as I embarrass her like a good brother should." "Sounds like the same rules apply in your family as mine," Rachel laughed. "Family meeting," was all Leo had needed to say, and Aria and India had agreed and brought their breakfasts with them outside. They'd gotten up later, having lounged in bed longer than Leo and Dani. Leo led the way, circling around the side of the Valkyrie Falls building to where a few picnic tables were set up. They would have privacy for their conversation since it was out of hearing range of the outdoor gym. It was cooler than the past couple of days and overcast, the sound of the wind in the leaves making a constant rustle. As they approached the table Dani slid onto the bench first but Leo turned and embraced Aria with one hand on her back and kissed her on the cheek. "Good morning," he said. "Morning, babe," Aria said with a little smile, giving him a peck on the lips. Leo then made sure to make eye contact with India, stepping to her as well. She wasn't a short woman, but she was the shortest of the three he was partnered with. Where Aria was dressed casually in a loose t-shirt and yoga pants hugging her curvy hips and thighs, India looked ready for a day at the beach already. She was wearing a pretty yellow string bikini top with orange accents, the cups giving her fantastic tits full coverage, and she was wearing jean shorts over the bikini bottoms, the yellow-and-orange ties in messy bows high on each hip. Her brown hair was loose, intermixed with braids and a bunch of fake dreads; he'd watched Aria help her take them out before so she could do a proper hair washing and then put them back in, and it was a process, but it was also her look. Beads, a feather, and a couple of metallic rings were woven into the dreads and braids, and she was wearing big mandala earrings. "Good morning, India," Leo said, keeping eye contact. She had beautiful grey eyes and playful features, but he could see the calculations going on behind her expression. He leaned in and gave her a kiss on the cheek, just touching her hip lightly as he did it before backing off. "Good morning, babe," she said. It didn't sound cautious, but now that he knew what Aria had told him he could see the guardedness of it. She went to sit, and Leo sat across from her and Aria, next to Dani. They took turns giving Aria and India the latest update on things, which didn't take very long. "If Josie wants to go, I guess there's no room for me," Aria said. "I would go if there was room." Leo noted that she dropped a hand beneath the edge of the table and touched India's leg, reassuring her wordlessly. "I'm sure Harri would appreciate it," Leo said. "He'll understand though," Dani nodded. "There's something else I want to talk to you gals about," Leo said. This took Dani a little by surprise, and she pivoted to look more at him. Leo pressed his lips together for a moment as he let out a breath. "So; I've been feeling a sort of... not a depression or anything, but a malaise. Like I'm being way too lazy, and vacation has lasted too long. And I think that's been affecting me in some not-great ways. The first thing I want to do is apologize to all three of you; you each got matched with a me that hadn't been forced into losing his paycheck when I filled out the Oracle survey, and a me that was just doing more than we have been since you each got here. Dani, you got more of that me, but Aria and India... well, you especially deserve to know I can see where I might not have been meeting the initial matching compared to where I've been at." "Thank you," Aria said. "And we understand. Things are wild right now." She looked at India, who was chewing on the inside of her cheeks as she poked her oatmeal with her spoon. "Okay," India said, acknowledging. "I mean, things haven't exactly been bad, so I don't know why you feel the need to apologize. We live in a tricked out RV, sure, so that's kind of weird but it's only temporary." "It's not about where we live," Leo sighed as Dani started rubbing his knee under the table. "It's about being the sort of man that you three deserve to have around, whatever that means to us. We've been living off of Harri's coat tails and that's not Okay. So, I just want to make a couple of promises; I'm going to find my purpose in all these changes that are happening. Maybe that means I sign on with the construction crews and go back to doing cabinet making, or I pick up framing or something. But I'm also going to find my purpose with us, or be more purposeful to make sure I'm pulling my weight to be a good partner to you all." "Thank you, Leo," Aria said, nodding sincerely as she looked at him. "That's really; I believe you." India didn't say anything, just nodding as she looked a little curious and a little skeptical. That was just a challenge that Leo would need to overcome. Maybe Aria was right about how to deal with it, Leo thought. But that was something for another day. "Thank you, babe," Dani said, turning on the bench next to him and lifting a leg over to sit on it sideways so that she could hug him with both arms. Leo got an arm around her as well. "You ladies deserve my best efforts, not just me letting it ride," he said. Dani sat back up. "And speaking of effort... I think we need to talk about one other thing. All of us." "What's that?" Leo asked. Dani took a breath and glanced at the other two ladies. "If Harri is going on a rescue mission to save a bunch of women and children, I want to go with him. And maybe you should too. We're both decent shots, and he's going to need more backup than just Kyla. I keep thinking of a bunch of scared kids and I can't not do something." Leo nodded. "I was going to wait for us to know more, but... I agree," he said. Then he swallowed the little claw of panic in his throat. "Harri has been running into the fire for weeks helping people. We need to step up, and maybe that's part of me finding myself. But,” He cut off, letting out a long breath and looking at Aria and India again. "It's dangerous for all of us, not just me or Dani. If I were to get badly hurt, or killed... we know that there's supposedly something they can do with my body to help you three out, but not really what." Aria frowned. "I want to tell you you're overreacting on your search for purpose, babe," she said, reaching across the table and grabbing his hand. "But I actually saw the people on the Rez that first time Harri went up to find out if Kara was alive after the fire. They're just people, trying to make things work. And I saw the way they were together... Harri will take risks, even bigger ones than usual, for her. He needs people to help him make good decisions. My vote is that he'll need you, so you should go. For the people who need it." "My vote is obvious, I'm going with you," Dani said. "I would too if I could shoot the broad side of a barn," Aria smirked. All three of them turned to India, who was making an oddly conflicted face. "I feel like shit, with what I want to say," she finally sighed. "No one's going to judge you," Aria assured her. India took in a breath, her chest rising and falling heavily. "I don't want to die because you decided to do something stupidly risky," she said, looking at Leo. "I get that it's a good cause, and he's your best friend, and you need to feel purposeful or whatever. But you don't have any training to do some sort of wild west shootout or Call of Duty bullshit. You could just make things worse and get killed doing it, and then we'd all be fucked." Leo took that one like a punch in the chest, but he knew she was right. In the balance of things, would he even make a difference? "So that's a No vote," Dani said. "Two against one." "I don't think that's fair," Leo said, looking into Dani's eyes, and then over to India. "I feel like maybe there should be some Veto power for anyone at risk when a decision like this is being made." "Fine," Dani said, focusing on India. Her Australian accent deepened as she let out some of her frustration. "Don't be a selfish bitch. Ladies just like you, me and Aria got kidnapped. Their kids got kidnapped. Orphans who've been watching their parents die from the pandemic got kidnapped. By backwoods hicks for some unknown reason. Awful things might be happening to them right now. Torture. Assault. Rape. They might be getting sold to other people. Killed. Hooked on drugs to keep them pliable. Pimped out. And Leo and I might be able to help save them from that. Because what are the chances that they took all of those women and children for something else? Best case scenario is, what, it's some whackadoo doomsday cult? Great, they all get fed poison Kool-Aid and get murdered instead of being raped. So do you want to veto us helping, or,” "Enough," Aria said sternly, cutting Dani off. India had tears running down her cheeks, her chin and lower lip shuddering, and Aria grabbed her and hugged her close, cradling her head with one hand. "She gets it, Dani. " "Good," Dani said. "Then,” "She gets it!" Aria practically snarled. "Dani," Leo said, reaching up and turning Dani by the chin to look at him instead of glaring at India and Aria. She was riled up and he could see it in her eyes, but they softened a little when their gazes locked. Leo wasn't sure what to say, or how to say it, without betraying some trust. Aria had hinted that India had some shit in her past that wasn't her story to tell. What were the chances that Dani had hit closer to home than she realized? After a long moment Dani's eyes softened some more, seeing the conflict in Leo's, and she let out her breath. Another moment and she nodded, reaching up to wrap her fingers around Leo's and pull his hand down into her lap. She turned to India and Aria. "I'm sorry," she said. No excuses. "Go," India said, suppressing a sob. "Just; Fuck, just go. You're right. I can't just; me versus dozens of other women and kids? Me versus any of them?" Aria's look had softened as well, and she glanced between Dani and Leo and took a deep breath. Then she nodded away, back around the corner of the building. 'Go,' she mouthed. 'Be safe.' Leo reached out this time and she accepted his hand, and they squeezed a little as they looked into each other's eyes. Then he and Dani stood and left the two so that Aria could console India. Once they were around the corner, Dani stopped and looked up at Leo. "I'm sorry," she said. "I just,” "Shush," Leo hushed her, pulling her into a hug. "You were right, Dani. You just hit her where it hurts, I think." "Fuck," Dani sighed, hugging him back. "We'll fix it when we can," Leo said. "That just probably won't be today." Piling into the car took a little longer than Leo thought it would when Erica first gave him and Dani the nod that it was time to go. The delay was a conversation between Erica, Josie and Spencer. Josie was apparently still unsure about whether she should come or not even though she'd done herself up. In the end Spencer had hugged the taller blonde and then pretty much pushed her into the car. "So," Erica said as she started driving her car out through the woods and towards the highway. "Everyone think of ways to tell Harri that he better bring his ass back safe and sound?" "I know how, if we had more time," Ivy said from the back middle seat, the smallest person getting the most-squished seating. "Ivy, he doesn't need to fuck your butt right now to remember how good it is," Erica smirked. "Jesus," Leo coughed, still not exactly used to how open the ladies of the Black-La Costa group could be. Erica, Dani and Ivy all chuckled, though Josie remained quiet and Leo could see in the rear view mirror that she was blushing as she looked out the window. "Leo and I aren't wishing him off," Dani spoke up. "We're going to go with him." That brought a silence to the car. "I don't know about that..." Erica finally said. "We can help," Leo said to his sister. "And he needs it." "Kyla texted and said Miriam got him help, though," Erica said. "And that Agent who leased the place originally sent someone too." "How many people are going with Kyla and Harri?" Leo asked. "If it's not, like, twenty then it's probably not enough." Erica grimaced and glanced over her shoulder. "Really?" she asked Dani. "Kyla is going, I don't see why Leo or I shouldn't," Dani said. Leo saw a flash of something pass over Erica's features, but it was there and gone so quick that he really wasn't sure what it was. "Dani's right. Kyla might have been the resident action sidekick for Harri, but she isn't any more trained than either of us. We can shoot a rifle, so we can help." Erica sighed heavily. "I really don't think it's a good idea. Harri won't go for it." "We're not taking no for an answer, sis," Leo said. "We'll keep him as safe as we can." "Well, it's on you to sell him on it," Erica said while glancing at Leo out of the corner of her eye. He knew she wouldn't want him to go; who wanted their sibling to run towards danger? And the fact that she was already dealing with Harri going off didn't help things. But she pivoted the conversation, talking to Josie about getting to be off of the Valkyrie Falls grounds for the first time in months, and how she'd get to see the construction site. Ivy took over parts of the conversation as well, promising to show Josie where their House would go up. Leo wasn't sure how easy that would be considering that it was looking more and more like a storm was going to break at any minute; they could show Josie the RVs for sure, but hiking up to the spring didn't seem like it would be in the cards. The drive wasn't long and the closer they got the more tense Leo felt. They hadn't been back to the site in almost a week, and it felt weird even thinking of it as 'the site' and not 'home' or at least 'Harri's place.' It hadn't even been two and a half months since that Agent had come to make a deal for the land. It felt like it had been ages. "Well, that's new," Erica murmured as they came around the last long bend in the highway and within view of the main entrance to the site. The last time any of them had seen it, the little portable shack had still been up off to one side of the graded gravel road and there had been trees pretty much up to the shoulder of the road. The biggest change was that trees had been trimmed back, creating a V-like open space to make more room for what Leo could only think of as little bunkers. The trees they'd felled, plus more that must have been brought down, had been chopped into lengths and laid sideways into a roughly half-hexagon shape on either side of the driveway. There were a half dozen airmen reinforcing the positions, lining the wooden walls with sandbags as they were filling them with dirt dug out from in front of the bunkers to make a trench. The most eye-catching of the additions weren't the little bunkers themselves though, it was the dark green Humvee with the big fuckin' gun on top of it. Harri would probably be able to rattle off exactly what it was, what size ammunition it shot and how much damage it could do to a man at a hundred yards, but Leo didn't have the experience or the care to know what it was. It was big, it was mounted on top of a military vehicle, and that meant it could probably cut a civilian vehicle in half without much trouble. And it was pointing right at them. Well, maybe not right at them, but the soldier manning the gun was definitely tracking them, and all of the airmen stood up and were vigilant as Erica slowed the car and signaled that she was turning in. One of the airmen filling sandbags waved for her to stop as he climbed up onto the gravel road. It didn't take long to show they had clearance onto the base, even if they didn't have badges or anything. Apparently 'the Sheriff's family' was fairly well known. "Guess you are one of us now, Josie," Ivy said with a grin, nudging the athlete with an elbow. The way Ivy said 'Josie' was with a soft J and more like 'Joh-see,' making it sound way more French. A lot of work had been done in the last week that Harri hadn't really mentioned, but he'd been busy so maybe he hadn't noticed. All of the off shooting roads from the expanded driveway weren't just cleared dirt anymore, they had pressed gravel to better support the big trucks hauling logs and brush out of the way. It looked like they were also starting to clear out lots, especially closer to the highway; one large swathe on either side of the driveway could hold an entire strip mall already and workers were still going. Up closer to the camp, they saw that the third barracks was well on its way in construction, and the site was buzzing with activity. Erica avoided the main drag straight through the camp even though there was a gravel road they could have taken, instead skirting around the outside of the camp and sliding onto the roughly graded dirt of the cleared area. It was a lot more of a bumpy trip, but it meant not needing to slow down for pedestrians and that close to seeing Harri, Leo knew Erica didn't want to slow down one bit. There was activity around a couple of trucks sort of near the RVs, well-spaced away from the camp, and Erica headed for it since Harri's police truck was there, and the man himself quickly came into view. Erica brought the car to a jarring halt and didn't even bother taking the keys out of the ignition before she was getting out of the car. Leo had to reach over to get the car in park himself before turning it off. Ivy had basically scrambled out of the car over Dani's lap even faster than Erica. By the time Leo, Dani and Josie managed to get out of the car as well Harri had already had a couple of smooches planted on him. "Hey," Harri said as Erica managed to peel herself away from him. "You guys didn't need to come out." "Of course we did," Leo said, shaking his head and grabbing Harri, pulling him into a hug. Classic Harri, trying to make a big thing look like a little one. "And we're not just here to see you off," Dani said as she came up behind her partner. "Leo and I are coming with you. Leo had just let him go so he could hug Dani and Josie, but he could see Harri physically tense up. "Okay," the big guy said. "Hold on,” "One conversation at a time," Erica said. She distracted Harri from his immediate arguments by kissing him again and telling him to go hard on the hunt. Then she passed him to Ivy, who said something in French, and then she gave way to Josie. Watching Harri and Josie hug was like watching a couple of awkward fourteen year olds who everyone knew were crushing on each other, but they didn't realize it was mutual. They spoke quietly as Harri held her, and Leo took a moment to check out the other people who looked like they were going to be part of the mission. There was a lithe black woman, a short and stocky guy, a tall blonde guy, and... a soccer mom? Or like, the mom from the Brady Bunch? "What the fuck is going on?" Leo muttered to himself. "Guys,” Harri started, having separated from Josie and turning to Leo and Dani again, but he got cut off as a woman came out of the RV compound and called Erica's name. It took Leo a long moment to connect the face to the situation; he'd met Julia before. She was a client of Erica's. He was pretty sure he'd even made a tipsy pass at her at a bar once when they went out, but was pretty sure she'd ended up going home with Erica that night and that had definitely scratched her off the 'possible hookup' list because he wasn't about to be Eskimo siblings with his sister. Erica recognized her faster than Leo though, and they basically ran at each other and collided in a flash of womanly hugs and speed-talking at the same time. Harri, on the other hand, decided to let the reunion be and turned to Leo and Dani. "Come on," he said, nodding towards the closest barracks, and started walking. Leo followed, taking Dani's hand and giving it a squeeze. Harri stopped maybe thirty yards from the trucks and everyone else, turning and opening his mouth to tell them exactly what he thought of Dani's declaration. "Harri, we're not letting you do this alone," Dani cut in before he could say no. "Leo and I both know how to shoot." "And there's no fucking way that you're talking us out of it," Leo continued. "You've got what looks like some experts along with... Is that a soccer mom?" "Apparently she's a psychopath with a hatred for human traffickers," Harri said with a rueful look. "Which, I mean, is pertinent in this case. Guys, I appreciate the offer but I can't let you come. If something happened,” "If something happened to you, do you think we could forgive ourselves either?" Leo asked, feeling his frustration rising. "I mean seriously, Harri." "We both love you," Dani said, taking Leo's hand again and squeezing it hard, making it a unified front. Harri sighed and wiped at his forehead, clearly frustrated because he was torn. He knew they'd cornered him emotionally, and the logic of taking more people wasn't exactly a failing case. "You're thinking too hard about it," Leo said. "We've both been hunting, and we can both help," Dani said, dropping her voice as her accent went more Australian. "You keep taking everything on yourself, Harri, every time something bad happens. But we're all a family and families fight together." "Ugh," he grunted, looking to the sky. He turned and called over to the others. "Erica, can you come over here?" Erica said something to Julia, then to Ivy, and came over at a jog. "What is it, babe? I told them you'd probably be against this idea." Harri turned back to Dani and Leo. "You're right, Okay? There are a lot of reasons to say yes, and there's probably a few less reasons to say no. But there's one major reason I need you to stay back, Leo." He looked at Erica and they seemed to have a moment before nodding, which confused Leo heavily. Then Harri turned his attention back to Leo, looking him in the eyes. "Remember how we were talking about the fact that we'd be brothers now, if Erica and I ever manage to actually tie the knot? Well, you're also going to be an uncle." It took Leo a second to parse past the 'no' and hear what his best friend had just told him. He looked at Erica as his eyes went wide. "You're...?" he asked his sister, not able to finish the sentence. Erica nodded, breaking into a grin, and Leo crashed into her as he wrapped his arms around his sister and squeezed her just about as tight as he could, burying his face into her shoulder. "Oh my God, Erica. Oh my God," he said. "Mom and Dad would be so happy for you. Oh my God!" "I know," Erica sobbed softly, holding him back just as tight. "I know, Leo. I'm sorry I didn't tell you yet, we just wanted to wait until we were all back home." The secret didn't matter. It was their news to tell, and it had to still be pretty new. Leo squeezed her one more time and let her go, turning to Harri as Dani took her turn to crash into Erica with a little suppressed squeal of joy for her. Leo grabbed his best friend and pulled him tight. "You bastard," he laughed, shaking his head as he tried to run through everything he was feeling. "You fucking bastard." "I promise not to let your niece or nephew be a bastard, Leo," Harri chuckled. "But this is why I need you to stay back. Nothing's going to happen to me, but just in case, I need you safe. I need you to be the man in my son or daughter's life if I can't be. Putting us both out there in danger would take us both away from Erica and from the kid." It was dirty pool. "Fuck you," Leo sighed, thumping Harri on the shoulder softly with a fist. "God, you're such an asshole. Yes, obviously, Okay. When you put it like that, how am I supposed to argue?" "That doesn't mean I need to stay back," Dani said, wrapping one arm around Leo as she hugged both men. "It just gives me more reason to go. I need to make sure you come home, Harri." Erica came around and joined the group hug from the other side. The conversation was full of quick updates; she was only a few weeks pregnant so it was still early days. She was already researching and trying to find a good doctor who also happened to still be alive and taking patients, but thought she might end up needing to contact Miriam since there were questions about the vaccine and the baby. Leo and Dani were both thrilled for her. Leo also watched Dani closely. They hadn't talked about kids yet; Dani had an IUD that would need to be removed for that to happen, and they didn't even say 'I love you' in a romantic way. Sure, they loved each other, and worked really well as partners, but it was sort of a heightened version of what he had with Aria. He didn't get any sort of feeling from her either way of whether the first baby in the group was turning on her own biological clock or not, so he decided to try to put it out of his mind for now because there was something else dominating his thoughts. Erica was pregnant, and Harri needed him to be the backstop. He needed Leo to pick up the pieces if something bad happened, and Erica would need him more than ever in that circumstance as well. Dani made the argument that if Leo was staying back, she should still go. Her risking herself wasn't as problematic vaccine-wise as Leo, and now she had extra reason to want to keep Harri safe for Erica. Harrison reluctantly agreed and things started moving quickly as Dani rushed to the RV to change, and Leo followed Harri back to the main group where introductions had been getting tossed around, wanting to find a private moment with his sister but not getting it immediately. Erica re-introduced Julia to Harri, filling in how they knew each other. Then there was a lot of reorganizing, and during the press Erica pulled Leo into a hug and whispered in his ear, "We're not telling anyone else right now, so don't spread it. Please?" "Of course," Leo said, hugging her firmly before letting her go as they looked into each other's eyes. He couldn't stop himself from grinning despite the tense moment going on, and Erica smirked a little back. He was going to be an uncle. His sister was going to be a Mom. Dani came back out, changed into some darker clothes and wearing a jacket over the bulletproof vest she was borrowing from Kyla. Leo met her first, pulling her into a hug before she got wrapped up with figuring out what firearms she'd be using and whatever else the professionals needed to tell her. "Leo, babe," Dani said. "It'll be Okay." "Just be careful," he told her. "I'm staying back because of what they asked me to do, and it's making me feel like I'm failing you." "Shush," she shushed him softly. "I'm being serious, Dani," Leo said. "Earlier this morning I made some promises to you and the girls. Now I'm feeling like; I feel like I'm paying the price for figuring that out. I can't be everything. I can't be Harri. But I can be me. I'll be the backstop for our families. I'm going to make sure our family is on course and healthy and provided for, and I'm going to make sure Erica and Harri have that as well." "You'll be the Godfather," Dani said, pulling back a little as she smiled at him. They'd watched Old School a few weeks ago while going through a 'Will Ferrell but just his secondary roles' movie marathon. "Sure," Leo smirked. "I'll be the Godfather. I'm taking control of our future. If Harri is going to be some big fucking hero for everyone else, I'll be the hero we need at home." "Then I need you to do something for me," Dani said. "Anything," he promised immediately. She hugged him tightly again, pressing her lips to his ear. "I need you to start flirting back with Yvonne and Rachel. Even start sleeping with them now, so that when the vaccine is available for them they'll pick you right away. You need more partners, babe, and they would make good ones." Leo swallowed. "Okay," he said a little hoarsely. "I understand." When he'd first filled out the Oracle survey, the idea of having a bunch of women in a wild harem situation had sounded like a hot fantasy and he'd put that he was open to it. The reality was different than he'd imagined. Maybe he shouldn't have been surprised that Dani was pushing him towards it though, based on his matching with her. Dani kissed him on the cheek, then pulled back a little again and kissed him on the lips firmly. "My Godfather," she said and winked. "I'll be home soon with a story to tell." "I'll have a naked massage ready for you when you get back, to ease all the aches and pains my sexy action hero partner accumulates while kicking ass and taking names," Leo promised. She kissed him again. "That sounds amazing, but depending on what happens I might just need a good cry instead." "Then I'll be ready for that too," he assured her. "I need to go." "I know," Leo sighed, then let her go. He felt like he should tell her he loved her, but the words felt weird in his mouth. It just wasn't them. One last look between them, Dani smiling a little, and she went and joined the Rescue Team. In minutes they were loading up in the trucks. Leo stole one last kiss from Dani through the rolled down window of Harri's truck, and then they were driving away. "Shit," Erica sighed. She was standing with one arm around Ivy and the other around Josie, pulling both women tighter to her. "It feels like it got a lot more quiet, real quick," Leo said. "Tell me that's not the last time we see him," Josie said quietly. "I couldn't handle it." "Harrison will come back to us," Ivy said, sticking her chin out confidently. "He will come back a hero, but will need to be taken care of. We'll do that for him." "And we'll take care of whoever he comes back with," Erica said, then glanced at Leo. "You might want to think about volunteering for Imprinting duty, Leo. If,” She had to clear her throat, emotion suddenly surging through her. "If Kara and Gerty and Tanaya are all Okay, I'd bet my left tit they'll all want to choose him. But there might be a whole bunch of women who need partners before they succumb to the virus." Leo grimaced but nodded. "I'm willing," he said. "Do we know,” He was cut off by a spatter of rain drops, and he looked up and saw that the heavens were about to open up. The clouds looked heavy in the air, and another smattering of raindrops hit. "Are we staying here or heading back to the Falls?" he asked quickly. "...Falls," Erica said. "We can't do anything here except wait." They all rushed for Erica's car and piled in as the rain started coming down like someone turned on the faucet. "Better get us onto the gravel road," Leo said. "Before we get stuck when this turns to mud." "Fuck," Erica grunted, putting the car in drive and getting it turned around. "I really need to get a jeep or something, living out here in the fuckin' sticks." They drove through the middle of the camp this time, meaning to head for the road out, but a waving figure stopped them as it approached out of the rain. Seeing it was Vanessa, Erica put it in park and Ivy and Josie squeezed over in the back seat as the already-soaked woman climbed in, taking off her hard hat as she entered. "You guys Okay?" she asked. "Did you get to say goodbye?" Erica asked her in reply. "Yeah, I caught them on their way out." "And?" Erica prompted. "And I'm freaking out, but I can handle it," Vanessa said. "Same," Leo said. "Yeah, same," Erica sighed. "I am not freaked," Ivy said. "I have faith." "Well, I'm freaked," Josie chuckled dimly. "Vanessa, I had a thought," Leo said, deciding that if he was going to keep his mind off of the danger his partner and best friend were heading into, he might as well start acting on his decisions. "There's going to be at least a few hundred houses built eventually, right?" "Yeah," she said, raising an eyebrow. "How are they all being furnished?" Leo asked. Vanessa frowned. "I... actually don't know," she said. "I assume that's on someone's radar, but definitely not mine." "Could you find out for me?" Leo asked. "I know you've got all those untrained apprentices; I'm thinking I could grab a few of them and start up a workshop to start churning out custom dining room tables and chairs. Even if the rest of the houses are full of Ikea furniture, if everyone is going to have a big family then they'll need big tables to fit that many people around. That's something I could get started on as soon as I can get some work space." "I'll talk to my Dad, see what the plan is," Vanessa said. "But I think that's a great idea. We can probably get you a contract or something, and if you're training some of the ladies that's all the better because I've got too many to begin with and more on the way." "I'd like to put in an order for a custom bed," Erica smirked from the driver's seat. Leo snorted softly, almost unhearable over the beating of the rain on the roof of the car. "Maybe I should start working on some designs. That might be a hot item in the near future." "I've got a question back," Vanessa said. "Or a favor, I guess." "What's up?" Leo asked. "I need someone to come make sure the chicken coop isn't currently blowing away or that this rain is going to kill the chickens," Vanessa said. Erica, Leo and Ivy all said, "Chicken coop?" at the same time. Vanessa grinned. "Our man got us fresh eggs for life," she said. "I just need to make sure I'm not currently murdering them." Leo sighed. "Alright. Where is it and how wet am I going to get?" "Around that barracks there, and very," Vanessa said. "Let's go save some chickens," Leo said, and got out of the car into the heavy rain. The chill of it hit him, but he didn't mind. Harri brought home the chickens, but by God, Leo was going to backstop him and make sure they were safe. That was the job he could do, and he'd do it. "You guys are back," Yvonne said, raising her eyebrows and smiling hopefully as Leo, Ivy, Erica and Josie tramped in from out of the storm and into the front vestibule of Valkyrie Falls. She'd been laying down on the same bench she and Leo had been talking at the night before, reading Leo's copy of The Two Towers as she listened to the rain on the window. "The rescue party is off on their mission," Erica said. "And we're all drowned rats. Come on, ladies, I think hot showers are in order." Ivy and Josie mumbled in agreement and started heading down the hall, but veered into the gym change room instead of heading up the stairs. "Did it go Okay?" Yvonne asked Leo. He sighed and nodded. "Dani went with them to help. Harri asked me to stay back and keep things handled in case anything went wrong." "Was he protecting you, or trusting you?" Yvonne asked. Leo blinked and looked at the younger woman curiously. She was almost a decade younger than he was, and yet she could see all that so easily. "Both," Leo said. "Yvonne, I; Can I sit?" She nodded, rotating around so she was sitting up on the bench properly instead of lounged across it a little. Leo sat, his shorts squelching wetly on the wooden bench, but he didn't care. He took a breath, looking at Yvonne. She didn't look away, frowning slightly as she met his gaze. She also didn't say anything, comfortable letting him figure out his words. But Leo didn't know what to say. He didn't want to say anything. He leaned forward slowly but deliberately, giving her every opportunity to back away or tell him to stop, but she didn't. He kissed her. Yvonne kissed him back. It wasn't extremely passionate, or messy, or anything more than a firm kiss. But it was a connection. And he could feel that she'd wanted it just as much as he'd been telling himself he didn't. "Is that Okay?" she asked him as they pulled apart. "I've wanted to do that for a while now, I think," Leo said. "I wasn't sure you'd be interested." "I wasn't sure you would be interested with three women already filling your bed," she said. "And you sort of have a type." "What's that?" Leo asked. Yvonne held up her hands over her chest. "Tits," she said, miming large ones. Much larger than hers, which weren't tiny but he could see where she was going. "That was just happenstance," he said. "Unplanned. I think you're,” He took a breath. "Yvonne, I think you're stunning, and intriguing, and funny. And insightful as hell. And I have the green light from Dani to go as far as we want." Yvonne looked at him carefully, her eyes scanning his face, before she leaned in and kissed him back. It felt good to be wanted. It felt good to know what he was doing again. Family, house, home; those were his goals. Those were his purposes. He could see Yvonne fitting into that. He could see things getting better with India. He could see it all. He just needed Harri, Dani and Kyla to come back safe. "Pushing the D-side entrance," I said. The words felt thick in my throat as I stepped out of the grave I'd been hiding in. There were seven of them, it looked like, turned into muddy patches of ground from the rain. The excavator had been carving out another four. "Wait," Dylan said over the comms. "We aren't in position." Julia looked at me, and then at the holes, and then back at me as she made the same realization I already had. Her face was graven but she put a hand on my arm, stopping me. "Tactical awareness, Harri," she said. "Slow is fast." "Fuck," I grunted, clenching my jaw. Jedidiah was looking at me with a commiserating grimace. Dylan and Maggie came sliding around the front of the old church building from the direction of the outhouses. "Two confirmed down over here," Maggie said quietly. "Good shooting, security." All we got back was a double click, and I wasn't sure if that was Kyla and Dani being brief, or if one of them was dealing with the fact that they'd just killed two people. It wasn't the first time for Kyla, but I was pretty damn sure it was for Dani. "I've got a firelane from up in the barn covering the front," Jeanine cut in over the comms. I glanced towards the barn across the U-shaped compound and saw that she'd unblocked one of the second-floor windows and had her rifle propped on the wooden sill. "What about the kids, Jeanine?" Dylan asked his wife. "They're being good," she said. My focus was complete fucking toast. It had gotten a little shaken in the garage when we found the older female captives, but the graves had me all twisted up. "Okay," I said over the comms as I followed Jedidiah towards our side of the church building. Its heavy stone walls were well cut and placed and I had a feeling the thing was more like a bunker than most churches. Someone had built the place as a partial fortress sometime back in the 1800s and I wondered if it had been to hold off people like my family, or Kara's. "I need ideas here," I said quickly. I turned, covering the stone steps down into what had to be a basement entrance. Julia was covering it with me, while Jedidiah watched the big main double doors along with the others. "Three options," Dylan said. "Shock and awe, we breach both entrances at the same time, hope we get all of them faster than they can start killing hostages or us. Or we try and do a sneaky peek and get more intel." "What's the third option?" Julia asked. "Siege," Dylan sighed. "Kill anyone who comes out until they surrender." "But we don't know enough about these b-a-s-t-a-r-d-s to know if that will work in our favor," Jeanine said. The fact that she spelled 'bastards' meant that the kids must be able to hear her, and for some reason she thought they might not be able to spell. "Only problem with a sneaky peek is that we're almost as likely to lose the element of surprise," Jedidiah chipped in. "More intel is better than none," I said. "Alright. I'm taking the basement door, everyone else hold the front while I take a look." "I'm coming with you," Julia said. "You aren't going in without backup." "I should be the one going in," Jedidiah countered. "No," I said. "If you guys need to breach up here then you need to be up here. Same with Dylan and Maggie." He turned and glanced back at me, giving me a look. He knew I was making excuses. He knew I just wanted to fucking get in there. But he didn't say it. "Alright," he said. "You're the boss, hoss. Team Two, let's back off a bit and get some crossfire position." It only took them a minute to spread out, scattering so that no one would be in each other's fire lines if they needed to open up on the door from cover. They also didn't want to get too far away either, though, in case they needed to breach the front doors. "Going down," I said once we'd all checked in. "Be careful," Kyla said softly through the comm. "I will," I promised her. I led the way, my MP5 tight to my shoulder as I took the stone steps down. The rain had made them a little slick, and a pool had formed at the bottom; the door was raised about a foot from the base, so it must have been a common problem. I stopped on the bottom step and blew out a breath. "Did you seriously think Erica would forgive me if I let you do this alone?" Julia asked from behind me, but not over the comms. She was tight to my back, shotgun ready. "Wasn't really thinking of that, but you're probably right," I said. "Trying the door." It was a steel door, much newer than the building, and had a simple vertical pull handle and a heavy-duty deadbolt lock. I wrapped my hand on the handle and pulled gently, but didn't get any give. Shit, I thought. Am I seriously going to need to have Julia shoot out this lock? I gave it another tug, though, and it moved. "It's sticky," I said. "We're going to need to enter fast. This'll make some noise." "So make some noise," Julia said and patted my shoulder. I yanked the door hard and it squealed as it ground slightly against the stone frame. We were in fast, skipping over the water into the dark of the basement. The inside looked like it must have been renovated over time; cinderblock walls had been added, and we were looking down a short hallway that opened into a dark interior room. The ceiling was almost ten feet up, but the place still felt like a cave. We pushed forward quickly as I hugged the left wall and Julia hugged the right. The room beyond looked like it was the cluttered dumping ground of every generation that had occupied the building since its construction. Piles of random crap were in boxes and crates and scattered on old wooden folding tables. Fabric partitions, stacks of wooden chairs and what looked like corrugated metal sheets blocked the view going deeper in. Still, everything was at least illuminated... barely. Ancient, yellowed bulbs with pull strings were dangling from the ceiling, and the muted thrum of a generator was coming from somewhere ahead and above us. To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica
Show more...
1 week ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 21
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 21 A visit to Leo and the girls, at House LaCosta. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.  Leo made a point that I couldn't really argue with; if the roles were reversed, there was no way that I wouldn't feel guilty. And the fact was, we didn't know how many of the militia there would be and more guns pointing down range would make a difference. On the other hand, a lack of experience could hurt us almost as much. I hadn't said it to Kyla or Vanessa, but I'd been tempted to ask if anyone on the construction crews had military experience, or were just willing to come along. But putting inexperienced volunteers at risk was one thing; putting them at risk when they were also partnered with someone else was another. "You're thinking too hard about it," Leo said. "We've both been hunting, and we can both help," Dani urged me, her deep sincerity dropping some of the valley girl parts of her accent and driving deeper into her Australian. "You keep taking everything on yourself, Harri, every time something bad happens. But we're all a family and families fight together." "Ugh," I grunted, looking up at the dark clouds. Then I glanced over at the others. "Erica, can you come over here?" Erica said something to Julia, then to Ivy, and came over to us. "What is it, babe? I told them you'd probably be against this idea." I turned to Leo and Dani, not answering Erica immediately. "You're right, Okay? There are a lot of reasons to say yes, and there's probably a few less reasons to say no. But there's one major reason I need you to stay back, Leo." I looked at Erica, and she registered what I was doing and nodded, giving me permission. I turned back to Leo again, looking him dead in the eyes. "Remember how we were talking about the fact that we'd be brothers now, if Erica and I ever manage to actually tie the knot? Well, you're also going to be an uncle." Leo blinked and then his eyes went wide as he looked back and forth between me and Erica. "You're...?" he asked his sister. Erica nodded, breaking into a grin, and they crashed together in a hug. "Oh my God, Erica. Oh my God," he said. "Mom and Dad would be so happy for you. Oh my God!" "I know," Erica sobbed softly, holding him tight. "I know, Leo. I'm sorry I didn't tell you yet, we just wanted to wait until we were all back home." Leo pulled from Erica and hugged me, while Dani went to Erica. "You bastard," Leo laughed softly as we squeezed each other tight. "You fucking bastard." "I promise not to let your niece or nephew be a bastard, Leo," I chuckled. "But this is why I need you to stay back. Nothing's going to happen to me, but just in case, I need you safe. I need you to be the man in my son or daughter's life if I can't be. Putting us both out there in danger would take us both away from Erica and from the kid." "Fuck you," Leo sighed, thumping me on the shoulder softly with a fist. "God, you're such an asshole. Yes, obviously, Okay. When you put it like that, how am I supposed to argue?" "That doesn't mean I need to stay back," Dani said, wrapping one arm around Leo and one around me. "It just gives me more reason to go. I need to make sure you come home, Harri." Erica joined the hug, and we talked briefly; I felt worse now, knowing we were keeping the news from Ivy and Vanessa still, but it still felt necessary. Especially with what I was about to do. Dani and Leo accepted keeping the secret, though I had a feeling Leo would be doting on Erica a bit more for a bit. I was also forced to accept that Dani would come with us, though in the back of my mind I already had a plan that I'd keep her with Kyla and have them work security, watching the outside of the militia compound and not kicking in doors with us. And if they argued about that, I could always drop to Dani that Kyla was pregnant as well. When we finished our little pow-wow, Dani headed towards our RVs to go change while Leo, Erica and I returned to the group. Jedidiah, Dylan and Jeanine were giving the obvious civilians some space, but seeing them waiting had me feeling on edge again; every minute of delay was some other potentially horrendous thing happening. "I guess you've met already," Erica explained as we rejoined the group. "But Julia is one of my favorite customers ever." "Erica did my neck and back piece," Julia said with a grin. "And she still owes me a design for my lower leg." "I emailed that to you weeks ago," Erica scoffed. "You haven't given me any feedback." "Well, I haven't really been checking my emails," Julia said with a shrug. "It's a pandemic!" There was another round of goodbyes as Dani returned from the RVs dressed in a pair of dark jeans, hiking boots and a dark jacket under which she was wearing Kyla's lighter-weight Kevlar vest. We quickly got her kitted out with my hunting rifle, enough ammunition for a long firefight, and a sidearm from what we had available. By the time she was ready to go, I thought she looked like some urban fantasy elf sniper with her looks and outfit. Leo took a long moment to say goodbye to her, and I got another private moment whispering encouragement with Ivy and kissing her goodbye, another long hug from Josie, and then with Erica. And, of course, my fiancée took a moment to give me one last pep talk. "I know you're not thinking about it now," she whispered into my ear as we held each other. "But Julia is one of my favorite clients. And her ass is just as nice as it looks. When you come back there is definitely a threesome in your future." All I could do was snort a little and shake my head. "I love you. Come back to me," Erica whispered, the teasing dropping from her voice. "I will," I said softly. "And bring those ladies home," she said, even more quietly. "We'll be ready for them, Harri." One last squeeze, one last quick peck on the lips, and it was time to go. I loaded up in my truck, with Kyla in the passenger seat and Dani and Julia in the back, while Jedidiah drove the borrowed pickup from the site carrying Dylan, Jeanine and Maggie. I waved them by us as we rounded the construction site and I slowed, seeing the lone figure jogging out to meet us. They passed, and I came to a stop and rolled down the window as Vanessa stepped up on the mounting board and leaned in to kiss me. Then she looked past me to Kyla. "Bring him home safe," she said. "And try not to let too many of the women you rescue fall in love with him." "I promise," Kyla said with a smirk. "And what about your promise?" I asked Vanessa. "I promise not to get run over by a bulldozer, have a building collapse on me, or get abducted by aliens," Vanessa said with a sad smile, looking me in the eyes. "I love you." "Love you too," I said, pressing my forehead to hers for a moment. "Good, now get going," she said, and stepped down from the window and backed off. "Sooner you leave, sooner you're back." I started driving, and the first couple of drops landed on the windshield. It honestly made me a little mad; things were dramatic enough as it was, why the hell did the weather need to remind me? "So," Julia said from the back seat. "Four girlfriends in, what, three months or something? And you're saying the big L word with all of them?" "Careful," Kyla said, shooting me a smirk from the passenger seat as I rolled my eyes and kept driving. "Ask too many questions and you might fall under his spell, too. Harri has a way of making people fall for him." "Is that the story behind that fit blonde?" "That's Josie," Dani said. "And yeah, but she's not the only one." I groaned, making Julia snort and Kyla and Dani start chuckling. The banter had ended a few minutes into the drive as, finally, the rain came down. And it came down hard. Our drive was slowed considerably, and what should have been a couple of hours took almost three and a half. No one made the suggestion of turning back though. We all knew that we were coming up on that First 24 Hours mark, and every delay could mean the hostages got moved. My mind, for most of the trip, was on Kara. Things that should have been said. Kyla's speech to me the night before, about needing to be open with my ex about what I felt and what I wanted, still ached a little in my psyche. The most consternating thing was that Kyla, who was going to be the mother to my child, was encouraging me to get Kara on board our poly relationship. She knew that it wouldn't be casual, that if Kara and I did end up together it would be deep. It would take time away from Kyla. And yet she still pushed me to do it. The love she had for me continued to astound me. And the possibility that I'd already lost Kara was killing me, and I knew if she was gone then I was going to tear the world apart to make sure I could do right by her and protect Gerty and Tanaya, and the children. God, the children. Orphans, now, at least most of them. I was trailing behind the lead truck, so I pulled off to the side of the road following them as we got near the coordinates. We'd passed by the Castle Rock village and campground, winding through the heavily hilled terrain with forests on either side of us. The rain had slowed from 'torrential downpour threatening to flood the state' to just heavy, and I quickly handed out the walkie-talkie earbuds that Dylan and Jeanine had brought with them from their 'Tactical Survival School' that they ran. I still wasn't sure what that actually meant, but I assumed it had something to do with the Weekend Warrior-types who liked to play Army. The irony of our little raiding party compared to that was not lost on me. "Mic check," I said, and soon everyone else on the team was confirming that they all had put in their earpieces as well. "Alright, folks. The mouth of the driveway up to the compound should be about a two-minute walk ahead. We don't know how far from the road they are though. I've got ideas, but I'll take suggestions." "We'll do a quick drive-by on the driveway," Dylan said. "See what the situation is, then pull up and park about the same distance on the other side." "Do it," I said. The lead truck pulled back onto the road and we waited. "Looks like the compound is only a hundred yards or so into the bush, with one significant turn," Dylan said quietly as they drove past the turn in. "There's at least one large metallic garage structure but we didn't get a good look. No posted guards or signage at the front." "Alright," I said. "Let's stay split and make the approach on either side. Call it fifty yards from the driveway, and see what we can see without making contact." "Roger," Dylan acknowledged. "Let's load out," I said. We piled out of the truck, unloading the last of our gear from the back gate and closing it up. I was kitted out again, carrying both the M4 and MP5 that Miriam had sent me back when she'd sent the first supply drop setting me up as the 'Sheriff.' I'd dressed in dark jeans and a dark green sweater underneath my heavy bulletproof vest, and I'd forgone the 'Sheriff' patch since I wasn't exactly doing this legally. There were no warrants in the apocalypse. Kyla was dressed similarly to me and had brought the other M4 and MP5, but I'd had her equip and sight in one of the 3x scopes from the hunting gear we owned instead of the base sight on the M4; the zoom would help with her holding security outside from a distance even if it wouldn't exactly help her pin a deer from 300 yards. Julia had brought her own personal gear, including a pimped-out Super 90 shotgun that had made me, Jedidiah and Dylan all whistle in appreciation when she pulled it out of the carrier back at the site. That left Dani with my father's reliable Model 700, set up with a new 6x scope, and a sidearm. We locked up the truck, shouldered our weapons and nodded to each other before I led the way into the bush. "Careful," I said quietly into the comms. "The shithead lower-grade cell that was feeding up to these guys had booby-trapped the forest around their bar. These guys might have done the same." "Noted," Jedidiah grunted back. We took our time. The tree cover cut the rain a bit but we were all soaked through already; Dani was the only one actually wearing a jacket, and I winced a little hearing the rain spat against it a little louder than the rest of us. Still, she kept up and was otherwise as quiet as the rest of us. I didn't spot any traps as we wound our way through the woods, though at one point we all hit the ground when a loud bang echoed from ahead of us. The panic shooting up from my gut to my throat had me clenching my jaw as we all remained still. That had sounded an awful lot like a gunshot, but I couldn't tell if it had been at us or at someone inside the compound. Flashes of imagined executions rippled through my mind even while the stress of potentially being shot at ate my nerves. "Anyone hit?" I asked quietly over the radio. I got back a chorus of soft negatives, which let me release one point of stress. Now all I needed to worry about was who got shot while we were sneaking around. Again, I thought about my success patterns; we were doing it the right way, but my gut said shock and awe... "I think it might have been a backfiring engine," Dylan said over the comm. "Some sort of old machinery. It didn't have the right pop to it." I swallowed, double clicked an acknowledgement, and slowly got to my feet as the others followed me. As we started forward again, Dylan was proved right as we soon heard that tractor moving around ahead of us. We reached the tree line about half a minute after the other group and started to confirm what we were seeing. The compound was set up in something of a U-shape, the big warehouse-like building was one arm of the U, was made of corrugated metal and was a prefab building. The other arm of the U was older and had been a barn of some sort in a previous life, though it had satellite dishes hooked up to its roof now. The third building was a wide, two-story cement and brick block that looked like it might have been a church house of some sort in the early 1900s when Oregon was still a bit wilder than it was today. The front of it had a heavy log cross mounted to it right over the main doors. Part of the long metal building was open and served as a covered parking lot, though the back half closer to the main building was closed in. The courtyard area was open and currently muddy with gravel and dirt under the rain, though there was an old well right in the middle of it. No one was outside for the moment, so we split the groups further and circled the compound. We had the back side of the metal building, which was blank except for a pair of doors with deadbolt locks; by the positioning one led into the parking area and the other into the closed area. The other team reported that the barn was definitely occupied; they could see light from within through the dirty ground-floor windows and around the cracks in the upper-floor ones even though they were covered over with newsprint. Further around the circle, the other team reported there was a line of outhouses that looked old but likely still in use based on the worn path from the barn. For our side, we had to back away from the tree line because someone was working with a little excavator, digging something out of the wet earth; that was the tractor sound we'd been hearing. The scoop shovel was grinding against rocks and roots as it went, but whoever was in the cab just kept at it. We met up with the other team a couple dozen yards into the forest behind the church. Again, it looked like all of the windows had been covered over with newsprint. There was a back door to the building that was boarded over for some reason, but our side had revealed a stone stairway cut into the dirt leading to a basement of some sort. That seemed to be the only ingress point other than the big double doors at the front under the crucifix. "Alright, only one outside at the moment," I said, nodding back towards the excavator. "No sighting on the hostages?" "Nothing," Dylan confirmed. "But that doesn't mean they aren't here. They'll be locked up somewhere." "I'm thinking we make two teams, hit each of the secondary buildings simultaneously. It means they'll have a better chance at fortifying the main building if they get warned, but then we aren't trying to watch our backs," Jedidiah said. "Three teams," I said. "Dani is good with a rifle but untrained in CQB. I think Dani and Kyla form security and watch the compound." "Agreed," Dylan nodded. "Jeanine and I can take the barn by ourselves if you four want the big storage shed." "That's a lot of angles," Maggie said. "Storage shed probably doesn't have a second floor. I'll go with you to the barn." "Honey, we can handle it," Jeanine said sweetly, "But you can come along." Somehow, Jeanine still managed to seem like a soccer Mom even with that syrupy smile. Maybe it was the crazy eyes. "That means it's us," Jedidiah said, looking at Julia and me. "Makes the most sense," I nodded. "We try to keep the outbuildings quiet if we can but don't take unnecessary risks. Hostages are priority one, if we find some we secure them first." "Negative," Dylan shook his head. "Not that they aren't a priority, but likely any hostages are going to be caged up somehow. Even if we keep things quiet, we're not going to be able to secure them and keep the assault rolling with the numbers we have. Call out their locations on comms so everyone knows, but keep moving." I grimaced but nodded in agreement when Jedidiah agreed with Dylan. They had the experience so I wasn't going to contradict them, and I hoped I could stick to that in the moment. We quickly discussed the best angles for Dani and Kyla to work security overwatch together, and soon we were cycling back around to the front of the compound with Jedidiah staying back. Once we were in position, I took out my phone and made the call to Miriam. Kyla had texted her when we were 30 minutes out, and when we'd first arrived on site. "What do you have?" she asked by way of hello. "Three buildings, no hostage sightings yet but definite activity. Going kinetic." "Dispatching Medical QRF," Miriam responded. "ETA 20 minutes. Give 'em hell." I hung up, knowing that I wanted to say more and betting she did as well. But this was, realistically, a vigilante action on US soil. The less we said, the better. Instead, I glanced apologetically at Julia before I stepped aside with Kyla. "You know I don't think you're any less capable than the others, right?" I asked quietly. "I know," she said, looking up into my eyes and taking a breath. "I'm protecting Dani, and she's protecting me." "And you're both protecting all of us," I said. "I'm sorry that getting partnered with me has done this to you." She smiled sadly and shook her head. "Never apologize for being mine, Harri," she said. "Now go kick some ass." We kissed briefly, and she gave me a smack on my wet ass. "What, I don't get one?" Dani asked teasingly. I rolled my eyes and kissed her cheek, but she grabbed me by my beard and kissed me full on the lips for a moment. I backed away a little surprised, and she smirked. "We're going into battle, you big lug," she said. "If you're going to kiss me good luck, kiss me like you mean it." Julia snorted and Kyla scoffed a little as she chuckled and they took their positions behind a couple of fallen logs on a slight rise. "Security set," Kyla said through the comms. "Team One set," I said. "Team Two, Honkey Dorey," Jeanine replied. "Team Two set," Dylan said, a little exasperation in his voice. "Eagle One, engaging," Jedidiah said, and Julia and I started through the trees and broke the tree line headed for the parking area, using the angle to block the view of our approach from the main church house. "Why does he get to be Eagle One?" Julia whispered. "I'm the fucking pilot." "He just made it up," I said as I reached the corner of the building. The corrugated metal was pitted with little bits of rust; the place had been here much longer than the pandemic. I wondered if the militia had put it up, or if they'd taken it from someone else at some point. Julia lined up behind me and tapped my shoulder, and I rounded the corner and took the five strides to the next corner at the big wide entrance to the building. I had the MP5 secured by the shoulder strap so it wasn't in my way and was wielding the M4. Across the compound, I caught a glance at Dylan, Jeanine and Maggie closing on the barn. Julia tapped my shoulder again and I wheeled into the parking garage area, scanning it quickly. There were sixteen cars and trucks packed tightly into the space, and the concrete pad the building was built on was filthy with accumulated dust, oils and dirt. "Parking clear," I murmured into the comms, and Julia and I walked in the smooth-but-quick way we'd both been trained in for combat situations. We pressed to the back of the garage area, out of sight of anyone who might be looking out from either of the other buildings, and pushed on towards the interior door that led into the storage part of the building. "Excavator clear," Jedidiah reported. "Moving to position two." The excavator didn't turn off, and the rumble of the engine didn't change, but the scraping of the digger stopped. The tall operator had killed the man driving the thing without a gunshot, and I wondered if he'd just walked up and tapped on the glass, and when the guy inside opened it thinking it was a friendly he knifed him. However he did it, the rumble of the machinery gave an extra layer of audio muting beyond the sound of the heavy rain that was still beating outside. Julia and I reached the interior door just after Dylan said, "Breaching" over the comms. I quickly swung the M4 behind me and brought up the MP5 as I pivoted around the door. "Breaching," I responded, grabbing the door handle in front of me and pushing in. Julia tossed the flashbang in and I closed the door. The moment of silence felt like it lasted forever before the loud bang of it rattled the thin metal walls. I flung open the door and Julia pushed in first, shotgun raised, and I followed just as I heard the dull whump of a flashbang and the popping booms of gunfire from over in the barn; not nearly as loud as it could have been, but still audible. The interior of the storage area was lit by a grainy, yellowed light dangling from up in the rafters by a chain. There were screams as we entered and I quickly picked out specific visuals as my adrenaline spiked. The door, to our left, was opening as Jedidiah came through it from the back side of the building. A cage made from basic chain-link fencing, people clutching each other behind it. An American flag hung upside down and backwards on the wall. A table with poker chips and cards. Bang-bang-boom-bang-bang-bang. The smoke from the flash grenade was joined by smoke from our firearms as three bodies fell, but we kept moving. Jedidiah had fired first, taking the man who had been standing near the cage and grabbing at his ears from the shock of the flash blast. Julia had hit one of the men at the table in the chest, blowing him backwards over his chair, the pistol he'd been waving dropping with a clatter to the cement. I'd tagged the third one, also at the table, as he'd been trying to scramble away from the flash and sound. We pressed through, kicking the bodies as we went to make sure they were good and down, ignoring the screaming from the women behind the fencing. I couldn't let myself look yet. The front side of the building was partially partitioned off, and Jedidiah strafed up one side of the room as I followed Julia up the other, scanning the darker side. We rounded the wide open doorway together, scanning the darkness, and Julia flicked on a combat light mounted to her shotgun as we scanned the corners. There was a rolling garage door on the front, secured down, and it looked like it was a mechanical bay. No one else was there. "Storage clear," I reported. My ears were ringing slightly; nothing like I was sure the women in the cage were feeling after the flashbang; which made it difficult to know if I couldn't hear shots from the barn because of the rumble of the engine and the rain outside or that they were muted enough by the walls. Jedidiah circled back, nodding Julia and I towards the women as he went and took a position outside. I held up my hands, letting my rifle and submachine gun hang by their straps, as I approached. I waved to get their attention since it was entirely possible they couldn't hear me. There were maybe fifteen or more of them in the cage, and as I scanned their faces I quickly realized that they were all older; in their forties at least, though none over sixty. That made my gut churn, knowing that the women had been separated by age and what that could mean. Julia, seeing my hesitation, stepped forward and took over communications, mouthing slowly and gesturing that we were there to help, but we needed to kill more of the militia. Several of the women started begging for help, coming forward to the fencing, and Julia hushed them to be quiet as I grimaced. Several of them were coughing now and didn't look great, and I glanced back at the dead militiamen and wondered why they'd taken the gas mask protective measures on the raid but not here. Still, none of the ladies were bleeding from their eyes or anything yet, so that, at least, was a good sign. "Barn clear," Dylan reported. "Found the kids. There are over thirty of them. Also found a communication room." "Found around fifteen female hostages, all over 40. Some show signs of infection," I reported. "Security?" "No activity from the main building," Kyla reported. "We only heard the flashbangs, it's possible they thought it was thunder." "Noted," I said. "Jeanine will stay with the kids," Dylan said. "We'll push on to the main building." "We can leave these ladies here for now," Julia said. "Pushing out," I said. Julia and I left by the same door Jedidiah had, with Julia motioning for the women to get low. They were as safe in the cage as anywhere else at the moment if the shooting started, and they would be less safe if they just scattered into the woods in a panic. I lined up behind Jedidiah, and Julia behind me, at the corner of the building and tapped him on the shoulder. He immediately started forward, watching the church house like a hawk. The excavator was still running, and we were just reaching it when one of the front doors of the church house opened. Jedidiah, Julia and I all dropped, squirming back into the cover of the holes it had been digging, as two men came out. "Movement, hold!" Kyla hissed into the comms. I saw a glimpse of Dylan and Maggie just rounding the backside of the barn and coming into view and they dodged back around the corner. The two men closed the front door behind them against the rain and started walking around the building towards the outhouses. "Wait for them to get in," Dylan said quietly into the comms. "Those things are old and the doors look thin." I immediately knew what he wanted. Kyla and Dani could easily kill the men once they were sitting down, and Dylan and Maggie would be able to double-check after the fact. It didn't feel like combat though, it felt like murder. And I didn't want to put that on either of the women. "I've got it," Kyla said, interrupting my worrying, and I knew she was talking to me. A few moments later I heard a soft double boom of muted gunfire, and then another double boom. "Done," Kyla reported. I couldn't help myself. "Are you alright, Dani?" "Kid snatchers," was all Dani said grimly. It was enough. Julia, Jedidiah and I picked ourselves up out of the holes and set ourselves, and Dylan and Maggie came around the barn again and headed for the outhouses to make sure the men were dead. That gave me a chance to look at the holes we'd been in and realize they were longer than they were wide. We'd been hiding in graves being freshly dug. And judging by the muddy patches in a line behind them, others had been dug and filled not too long ago. "Fuck," I said. House La Costa; aka Leo and the Girls "Morning, babes," Leo said as he backed his way into the bedroom balancing four mugs of coffee on a tray. "Morning, Leo," Aria said, opening the door a little wider for him as she smiled. She looked tired, but it was early and they'd had a late night. The room was still dark, the blinds pulled down tight on the window over the bed, but Leo could see that India was still asleep, and since the shower was running he assumed Dani was in the adjoining washroom. "Morning," Leo repeated himself, giving Aria a kiss on the cheek as she took her coffee from the tray. Hers was the easiest to differentiate since she took a heap of milk in it, and even in the super dim light the color difference was clear. "You want a blowjob?" Aria offered after taking her first sip and sighing comfortably. "After last night?" Leo asked. She and India had both gotten their 'doses' the night before; the fact that the two were a couple meant that India usually preferred doing it together in a threesome. The sex was fantastic when it was happening, but the dynamic in their little family was that Sex Time was Sex Time, and not-sex time it was India and Aria together, and Leo and Dani together. "Leo," Aria said. "You're a fantastic lover, with a nice cock, and tasty cum that makes me come like crazy. I'll suck you off, wrap my tits around your cock or ride you whenever you want." He couldn't help himself and glanced over to the bed where India was still on her side, her bare back facing the two of them. She hadn't moved, but there was no telling if she was awake or not. The thing was, he liked India. She was fun, and a little wild, and had that grin and those eyes and those tits. But at night he was always snuggled up between Dani and Aria, usually with Aria's back to him as she spooned her girlfriend. India just wasn't connecting with him the same. "It's fine," Aria assured him, placing a hand on his arm. "She understands." "Alright," Leo said. "Though, to be fair, I should check with Dani first in case she's feeling a need." "Fair," Aria agreed, taking another mug from the tray and bringing it over to the bedside table for India. She was wearing a pair of panties and a thin tank top that did little to hide her curves, and images of their fun last night drifted through Leo's imagination and made him grin. Both Aria and India had a smattering of small tattoos, each with a new one from the past few weeks since Erica was available to do the work, and he'd enjoyed kissing each one whether it was a shoulder, a hip, or small of the back. Leo took a swig of his own coffee then set it on the desk along with the tray, taking Dani's mug into the washroom with him. The window in that room didn't have a shade on it so it was letting in the early summer morning light, but it was set high in the wall so there wasn't a chance of accidentally flashing out through the window. What it did do, however, was highlight Dani in the shower. He stopped, leaning just inside the doorway, looking at his first partner. She was stunning. That first time he'd seen her when she came into Harrison's old place without a top on he'd been gob smacked. They'd barely said two words to each other; she'd looked at him, quirked a finger, and summoned him to the stairs. After everything with Erica and Harri he'd known what was coming, but it was still stunning. Her body, her elf-like features, those eyes of hers... she was almost inhumanly attractive, and he still thought of her like she was an Elf stepped out of Tolkien's works. And there she was, her arms up as she washed her long brunette hair, her tits projecting forward as water ran down her body, lit up by the bar of sunlight from the window. Dani opened her eyes, blinking and smiling in surprise at seeing Leo watching her, and Leo raised the mug to show her it was waiting for her and set it on the sink counter. "Want to come join me?" Dani asked with a grin. Her accent, that strange mash of Australian and Valley Girl, was still a bit of a tingle in his ears. "Yes," Leo chuckled. "But Aria asked if she could blow me. Do you need me this morning?" Dani looked over his shoulder, still smiling, and gestured. Leo felt arms circle his chest and tits press against his back as Aria hugged him from behind. "I mean, I don’t need you, Leo," Dani said. "But I'll definitely watch." Leo was soon groaning as he leaned against the sink counter, his shorts around his ankles. Aria was kneeling in front of him, bobbing her head quickly and moaning lightly as she worked him over with her lips and tongue, not to mention the smooth tongue stud she knew how to use so well. Then she released him from her mouth, trailing her tongue along the underside of his shaft, before sitting up and wrapping her tits around his cock and starting to jerk him off. Aria had the biggest tits of his three partners, though India wasn't far behind, and she knew Leo loved getting a good titfuck in. She was grinning as she did it, her blue eyes twinkling playfully and her hands overflowing with her tits as she pressed them together. Her nipples, perfect little peachy beads surrounded by cute slightly oval areola, looked so damn suckable. Leo groaned, running his fingers through her strawberry blonde hair; when she and India had first arrived it had been a little more ginger, but the summer had bleached it a little more blonde. Another moan, from the shower, had Leo look away from one partner and focus for a moment on the other. Dani was leaning back in the shower stall, the water still beating against her fit torso and her tits, and she had two fingers buried in her cunt as she masturbated and watched the blowjob and titjob. Aria dragged her tits up and off of Leo's cock and replaced them again with her mouth, driving deep onto him and taking him entirely in her mouth and humming purposefully. For a woman with a girlfriend, she was really good at blowjobs. Leo popped first, groaning as he unloaded into Aria's mouth. She went second, her chemically-induced orgasm from the taste of his sperm making her shudder all over as her eyes rolled up; Leo had trained himself not to close his eyes when that happened because Aria's curvy body looked so fucking good when it was quaking through an orgasm. Dani didn't go off, or if she did it was only small, but when Leo had finished and looked back up at her she was grinning and pressing her tits to the glass of the shower door, teasing him. Aria stood up, holding onto Leo as her legs got steady again, but didn't offer him a kiss. Instead she opened her mouth, showing him she'd held a good amount of his cum on her tongue, and then she winked before leaving the washroom. "Come let me wash you off, Leo," Dani beckoned him, opening the shower door. Leo was just getting wet when a loud moan echoed from the bedroom. "Aria is such a tease," Dani laughed, already running her hands through Leo's hair to get it soaked and ready for shampoo. Leo smirked and shook his head. "At least she's good at sharing. What are we doing today?" "Same thing we do every day, babe," Dani said. She'd picked up his sister's tendency to use 'babe' for the people she was close with. "Try to stay relaxed and keep up everyone's spirits." Leo nodded and sighed. That sounded amazing, but it was starting to be a problem. Sex whenever he wanted, surrounded by three beautiful partners, not to mention the bevy of women they were staying with at the Falls. Every meal made for them, or only needing to help a little. But nothing to do. No... purpose. He was tired of that. Having nothing to do. He'd been feeling that way for weeks, ever since the tours with the surveyors had ended. He just wanted to feel useful again for more than his cum. "Josie isn't doing great," Erica said with a sigh. Leo glanced over at his sister with a look of concern. She'd come to sit with him on the bench out in the parking lot where he'd been reading his dog-eared copy of The Two Towers. Dani was doing a workout with Spencer and Kyla, and Aria and India were trying to figure out how they could run a cooking class with Sara; the problem with that idea was that everyone at Valkyrie Falls except the Black/La Costa families were on strict diets, so their options were limited. Everyone would want cake, but most of them couldn't have it. "What's wrong?" Leo asked. "She heard that a friend died," Erica said. "Sometime before breakfast. Didn't come down, and some of the girls heard her crying in her room. I tried to check on her but she wouldn't let me in." "That sucks," Leo sighed, setting down his book and leaning back a bit more, looking up at the sky. It was only partially cloudy, the bright blue peeking through the slowly moving clouds. Other than the clanking of the athletic equipment behind them in the outdoor gym area, it was almost like they could have been on the porch of the old house as the sound of the trees in the breeze and the fragrant essence of being surrounded by woods was a comfortable warmth around them. "Yep," Erica sighed, leaning in and resting her head on her brother's shoulder. "You Okay?" Leo had heard back from a friend in Portland; it hadn't been anyone really close this time, but the tally of old acquaintances going missing was growing again. Something must have happened to start another outbreak wave in the city. "Yeah, I'm Okay," Leo said. "I'm mostly worried about Harri. And you." "Why me?" Erica asked. "Because the outbreak on the Rez brings up all the old stuff with Kara. Again. I don't want you getting hurt; and I know Harri wouldn't do it on purpose, obviously. But you and I both know that with the way things are..." "Leo, I’m telling him to bring her in," Erica said. "Really?" Leo asked. "I mean, it's obviously not ideal," Erica said. "I'm already sharing him with three other women, and I love each of them now, but there's a sort of... order to things. We aren't stepping on each other's toes. But Kara has more history with him than I do, so her and I are going to need to hash shit out. I mean, could you imagine if the roles were reversed and Harri had to contend with Billy Tucci coming back into my life?" Leo snorted and shook his head. "No competition," he said. "Billy was always a dirt bag and I told you so from the first day you admitted to having a crush on him." "Yeah, well, telling that to a fifteen year old girl that the cool guy who is interested in her isn't going to get you big props," Erica smirked. "But you get what I'm saying. There would be history there. I'm not worried about Harri getting stolen from me or whatever. We're bonded in more than one way. The growing pains will suck, but we'll get through it." Leo nodded. "Okay, as long as you're sure," he said. "I am," Erica said. They sat for a few minutes in silence, just looking out at the forest beyond the parking lot as Leo looped his arm around his sister's shoulders and held her. "Hey, are you guys busy?" Erica sat up and Leo brought his arm back, leaning forward a little as he smiled. "Just enjoying the morning," he replied. "What's up, Yvonne?" The brunette smiled a little awkwardly and left the outdoor gym, coming out to them fully and standing to the side. She'd grown up with a cleft palate that had been fixed when she was ten and her smile had never really fully adjusted, but Leo thought it was cute. Yvonne was a slender athlete of Estonian descent, her impressive strength somewhat stealthy since she didn't have the same thick frame as many of the other women like Abi or Spencer at the facility who did lots of weight training. Even dressed in the tight sweater and leggings she was wearing, she looked more... normal than a lot of the other women. Still very fit, but not 'muscle mommy.' "I finished the book," she said, that lopsided smile flashing again as she held out Leo's copy of The Fellowship of the Ring. "You were right, it was definitely worth it. The movies are great but there was so much more. Could I maybe borrow the next one?" "Sure," Leo said, accepting his book back and then handing her The Two Towers. "Oh, if you're already reading it, I can wait," Yvonne said, frowning a little and not accepting it yet. "It's your book to enjoy." "Please, take it," Leo grinned. "I've red it, like, twenty times. Seriously, I'm not missing out." "Thanks," Yvonne said, flashing that cute smile again as she took the book. "I'll leave you guys to it." Leo and Erica both watched her walk away, and then Erica chuckled. "What?" Leo asked. He knew that chuckle. It was at his expense. "She's cute," Erica said. "Are you going to fuck her?" Leo gave his sister a look. "I lent her a book." "You think a chick like that borrows a book from a nerd like you without being interested? She's stupidly pretty, Leo." "She's a nerd!" Leo argued. "We got into an argument about movie adaptations the first night we got here." Erica sighed, smirking at her brother. "She wants to jump your bones." "That doesn't make sense, Erica," Leo said. "Yvonne is,” "Single? Horny? Available?" Erica filled in. "I don't know, it hasn't come up," Leo said. "I've already got three hot chicks in my bed as it is, and that bed is cramped." "Harri already has four, and needs more," Erica said. "So do you." Leo rolled his eyes. The number of women interested in Harri was a little ridiculous. For a guy who barely even dated while they lived in the city, and then was pretty much a hermit monk while they lived at his parents' old place, he was certainly making up for lost time. "So what?" Leo asked. "Hook up with her until the ladies here finally get to take the Oracle test and find out their real matches?" "She might be a match for you," Erica pointed out. Leo shook his head. They liked a few of the same things, that was all it was. Plus, compatibility didn't mean liking the same things anyways. He didn't actually have all that much in common with Dani, they just worked together really well. He was pretty sure he and Aria were a better match, and India was added in since they were together. "Hey you guys." Their conversation was interrupted by another woman coming out from the outdoor gym and heading towards them. Where Yvonne was slender, lightly tanned and her strength was stealthy, Rachel was the opposite. A 6'2 black woman, she was a bodybuilder that had maintained a feminine form, looking sort of like a comic book superhero. She was wearing running shorts and an athletic bra that was covering her enhanced chest, her long, powerful legs and somewhat ridiculously muscled torso both bare and glistening with sweat from her workout. The thing that really topped her off, however, was her very pretty face underneath a short crop of tightly braided hair. "Either of you fancy coming on a jog with me?" she asked. "Leo would love to," Erica said, slapping her brother on the back gently and giving him a look. Leo knew what she was insinuating; that another woman was interested in him. He was a little worried about how much his sister's mind was on sex these days. "Great," Rachel said with a broad smile. "Want to go get changed?" "I'll do that," Leo said, not wanting to disappoint that smile. "You'll have to take it easy on me though, I'm used to working on my feet all day, not going for runs." "Working with his hands," Erica clarified. "From what I understand, he’s very good with his hands." Leo internally groaned, but Rachel laughed. As he went to go get changed he passed through the outdoor gym and into the main hall of the complex. Yvonne was standing with Spencer and a stocky Mexican woman named Antonia who was a shot putter who should have been heading to the Olympics if not for the pandemic. Yvonne smiled and waved, still holding his book. He waved back. Okay, he thought. Maybe Erica is right. Maybe. "I hurt all over," Leo groaned. "Oh, stop being a baby," Dani chuckled as she firmly slid her hands up and down his back. Leo was naked on their bed, and he really did ache. Rachel's invitation to a jog had turned into several more of the ladies cajoling him into agreeing to a workout. He'd avoided that specific pastime so far at the Falls because he was a skinny motherfucker, mostly by genetic luck. He had a great metabolism, could eat pretty much whatever he wanted, and as long as he was getting some activity in the day he didn't get a paunch. Sure, he wasn't muscular or built, but he got by. "This might make it worth it," he grumbled, smiling a little as Dani put a little more massage oil on his back and continued to work it in. "Oh yeah?" she asked, and he could hear the smile on her lips. "Maybe we should add 'naked massage time' to the weekly rotation." "I think I'd like that a lot," Leo grinned. "Only if I get to massage you too." "Of course," Dani said. Then she sighed as she moved her hands more to his sides. "Did you hear about Josie?" "Erica mentioned something," he said. "She still hasn't come out of her room. A bunch of the ladies have tried to talk to her and she just cries and says to leave her alone. I'm kind of worried." "Has she eaten anything?" Leo asked. He felt Dani shake her head through her body straddling his rather than seeing her do it. "Maybe I'll try to leave food outside her door for her." Leo grunted softly in acknowledgement. Was there something he could do? They were friendly, but in the few times he'd seen Josie interact with Harri they'd seemed a lot closer. If she was turning away her friends from the Falls, Leo couldn't see her opening the door for him. "You're thinking," Dani observed. "Just... wishing I could do something," Leo said. "I know how you feel," Dani sighed. Leo wasn't sure she did, but he didn't say that. Dani had taught a lap dance class the other day along with Ivy, and she'd made a bunch of friends with the other ladies. She always seemed to be on the move, or have plans; even if the plans were with him. Leo felt... he wasn't sure. Not alone. Not isolated. Just... adrift, a little. Erica jogged, catching up with Leo as he was heading to the cafeteria. He was feeling refreshed after the massage from Dani, and a shower, and had red for a couple more hours before deciding he should offer to help with the dinner prep. "Hey," Erica said as she reached Leo. "Just FYI, I called Harri a minute ago to come over." "Erica, I do not need to know when you're making a booty call to Harri," Leo said flatly. "Not for that," she rolled her eyes, giving him a light shove on the shoulder. "To come see about Josie." Leo nodded, pressing his lips together firmly. "Makes sense, I guess," he said. "Honestly, E, are you angling for...?" He lifted an eyebrow. "Maybe I am," Erica shrugged. "You know as much as the rest of us from Miriam's info. More ladies, more protection." "Doesn't hurt that you're Bi," Leo said, taking his turn to roll his eyes. "No, it doesn't," Erica smirked. "But Dani is too. I'm going to talk to her about you." "Please don't," Leo sighed. "Then find some more ladies yourself," Erica said. "You're my brother, I want you fit and healthy." "Whatever," Leo shook his head. "The Oracle will do what the Oracle does." "You're too hooked on the Oracle thing," Erica argued. "And yet you're conspiracy brained on the Government. What gives?" Leo shrugged. "I mean, I feel like with what we know, it's kind of fair to be conspiracy brained. Secret vaccines, secret extra viruses in the pandemic. Secret construction? Not telling the truth about the death tolls? How many other big secrets are out there from the past five years, let alone the last fifty?" "But?" she prompted. "But I think, after Dani showed up, I can't help but trust that the Oracle test is working," Leo said. "Evidence, Erica. That's what I trust." Erica sighed and shook her head. "Nerd," she said. "Hippy," Leo shot back with a smirk. Neither of the titles were off-base, but neither of them were fully correct either. "Kay," Erica said. "I need to go get myself together. I just wanted you to know he'd be here so you can say hi." "Thanks," Leo nodded, frowning a little. "What do you need to 'get yourself together' for? He's already your fiancé." "A lady needs to remind her man, and the women around him, who's in charge sometimes," Erica smirked. "He pointed out I was doing it subconsciously before, so now I'll do it consciously. He's my man, I'm his woman, and they gotta go through me for access." "You're crazy," Leo snorted. "But I still love you." "Love you too," Erica said, then gave him a punch in the arm and headed towards the stairs up to the bedrooms. Leo did, in fact, hear when Harri had arrived because it was like a fast whisper campaign through the facility. It felt like half, or maybe even more, of the ladies had developed little crushes on Harri during his appearances and workouts at the compound, let alone the stories of his heroics. As soon as he was in the parking lot, three different phones went off in the kitchen and several ladies excused themselves to go post up in seemingly innocuous places so they could run into Harri. Sara, working at one cutting board, sighed and shook her head. "I agree," Leo chuckled. Sara flashed Leo a smirk and kept working. Yvonne, who had been helping as well, hadn't abandoned her post and she looked over at Leo and Sara. "Too hairy for me," she said with a smirk. That made Sara laugh, and Leo snorted and had to set down the knife he was using to cut peppers. Still, he excused himself so he could go see his best friend, and he found Harri in the main hall. The big guy looked a little worn down, if Leo was being honest, but he'd looked that way for a while. Getting shot would do that to a man, he guessed. Still, it was good to actually see that Harri was Okay, and Leo slapped him on the back firmly as he hugged him. They didn't really need to say anything; Harri was there for a purpose, and slowing him down wouldn't make things any better. Leo squeezed him just as hard as Harri hugged back, and they made meaningful manly eye contact before they split. Returning to the kitchen, Leo chuckled softly as he went back to his cutting board. "Better make a couple extra portions worth of food," he said. "Harri eats like a damn ox." "I am already working on it," Sara smirked. It didn't take too long for the other ladies who had been helping to wander back into the kitchen; Leo was fairly sure most of them hadn't even really made an appearance to Harri and just wanted to get a surreptitious look at him. He felt like he was surrounded by a bunch of giddy high schoolers. Still, they got back to work and soon all of the prep Sara needed help with was done, reducing the number of hands needed in the kitchen. Sara shooed off Leo and Yvonne first since they'd been the most consistently helpful. "It'll be another couple of hours before dinner," Yvonne said as they walked down the main hall past the utility workout rooms, the outdoor gym visible through the glass windows on the opposite side. "Have any plans?" Leo blew out a breath and shook his head. "Not really. I was thinking I should find Dani, or Aria and India, to see what's up with them." "Can I... ask you a question about that?" Yvonne asked, stopping near a low wooden bench in the hall. She gestured to it, and they both sat as Leo nodded for her to go on. "What's it like, being polyamorous?" she asked. "I've never really understood it." Leo chewed on the inside of his cheek for a moment. "I'm not really sure how to explain it," he finally said. "And I don't know if we even really are poly, at least not the way Harri and my sister and their thing is. The vaccine is... it's a necessity, and I can't argue with the perks, right? But the vaccine only goes so far in binding the four of us together. I'm starting to think that the Oracle test; the matchmaking program; is the important part of making things work. Dani and I feel so natural, like we're in a really good, standard relationship. Aria and I are like... I feel like if we'd met outside of the vaccine and stuff, we could have been good friends if we had taken the time to get to know each other, and probably would have gone to friends-with-benefits but maybe not dating. I'm not in love with Aria, but I love being with her and around her, if that makes sense." "But you don't feel the same way about India," Yvonne guessed. He nodded and sighed a little. "India and Aria were together before all of this. I don't know for sure, but I think Aria probably matched really high with me, and India was locked onto her. Maybe that's not the case and they both matched with me, but our thing isn't all of us together, it's more like me and Dani, and then Aria and India, and Aria and I bridge the gap." Yvonne pursed her lips as she absorbed this, slowly nodding. She was in her early twenties and had a sort of stoic, almost chiseled prettiness that Leo could only see coming out of an Eastern European woman. She was also hard to read because of that, her face almost like a mask unless she was showing a lot of emotion. "So the vaccine doesn't just... make you love someone," she said. "That's not how it's worked for us," Leo confirmed. "Are you worried about that?" Yvonne shrugged a little. "I haven't had a boyfriend since high school, and haven't felt like I wanted someone. Relationships were a distraction from my training, and I got tired of being hit on by gym rats long before I decided that. I don't have anyone back home who I would want to try and partner up with, like Harri and Erica or India and Aria. I'm just worried that, when it's finally available... What if I match with someone who wants me to change, and the vaccine makes me want to change even though I don't?" "I don't really have a good answer for that," Leo said, shaking his head. "I'm sorry. As far as I can tell so far that's not how it's worked, but I'll admit that my sample size is pretty small." "It's fine," she said, patting his knee. "You can't have all the answers. Thanks for at least listening." "Anytime you need," Leo said, then sighed and decided to change the subject. "Did you dig into the book yet?" She had, and they talked about the first couple of chapters of The Two Towers for a bit, and the end of Fellowship since they hadn't chatted about that. Yvonne was a fun person to talk to for Leo because she made insights into the story that weren't based on having studied the books, or done a lot of reading on them. She was also nerdy but not steeped in nerd-dom like Leo and anyone else he would have talked Tolkien with before so she wasn't just rehashing stuff she'd heard somewhere else. At one point during the conversation Erica passed by, like other ladies going about their business, and Leo saw her give him a look and a smirk that he tried to ignore. Eventually dinner time proper came around and they needed to get up and stretch; their conversation had lasted well over an hour. "Thanks for talking," Yvonne said with a smile, slipping under his arm and giving Leo a side hug as she pressed her head to his chest for a moment. "It's nice to not feel trapped here, talking with you and about fantasy stuff." "Any time you want, I'll take an imagination tour with you," Leo grinned as he hugged her back around her shoulders. That got her to snort a little chuckle. They headed back down the hall to the cafeteria, which was already half-full and was continuing to fill up as more of the ladies from the Falls filtered in. Josie and what she was going through seemed to be a pervasive, but whispered, topic of conversation anywhere that Erica wasn't; which Leo found to be pretty funny considering how imposing a personality the physically strong women saw his sister. Spencer and Kyla were a couple of the last people to show up, carrying Macho along with them after having taken him on a quick walk. The little pooch looked like he was grinning, his tongue hanging out one side of his mouth as half his body wiggled with each tail wag. If Harri was the secret crush of the Valkyrie Falls ladies, Macho might as well have become the beloved mascot. Everyone wanted to pet him. Dani, seeing Leo smiling and rolling his eyes at the commotion the dog was making with all the ladies, came over to him and planted a kiss on his cheek. "Did you have a good afternoon?" she asked. "I did," Leo said, his hands coming to rest on her waist. "Good workout?" She nodded and then hugged him. "It's supposed to be a movie night tonight," she said. "Want to snuggle up with me?" "Of course I do," Leo smiled, wrapping his arms around her and kissing the rich chestnut brown hair on the top of her head. Just as dinner was starting with Sara dishing out the specially portioned plates to each of their proper recipients, Harri and Josie made their appearance. The blonde wrestler still had a sad, kind of dazed look to her but she at least looked like she'd washed her face and taken the time to clean herself up a bit, while Harri had that classic 'Concerned for you' look whenever his eyes drifted over her. Josie ended up getting led over to a chair after being swamped with just about as many hugs as Macho had been, and then the little dachshund had gotten put in her lap and she cracked a grin. "She'll be Okay," Dani said, standing next to Leo and leaning into him a little, her arm around his waist and Leo's around her shoulders. "We'll all be Okay," Leo said. "Though maybe I should see if I can start working on a degree for grief counselling online. That'll be the next gold rush." "Little dark, babe," Dani replied with a smirk. "Plus then you couldn't keep working with your hands, and everything you make is so gorgeous." "Thank you," Leo smiled, squeezing her a little more. Dani had only seen a couple of the pieces he'd made for Harri's old place in person but had made a point of getting him to show her pictures of the other custom work he'd done in the past. She'd already decided that, once their new house was built, they'd only furnish it with Ikea stuff so that everything would be easy to replace with things he made. They headed towards the kitchen to receive their dinners from Sara, which looked like it was some sort of a stir fry with grilled chicken mixed in. Leo noticed Harri speaking to his sister off to one side and then headed out of the cafeteria. Ivy and Kyla were already there, so he wondered where his buddy was heading and decided he'd ask Erica after he had his plate. Rachel lined up behind him and grabbed his shoulders in a friendly squeeze. "How are you feeling?" she asked. "We didn't push you too hard, did we?" Dani turned with a grin, scrunching up her nose a bit at the taller woman. "Oh, he was hurting earlier, but I fixed that." "Shit," Rachel said. "Sorry, Leo." "No, it's fine," he said. "I really should be putting in more effort. Sooner than later my metabolism is going to shut off and I'll get a gut like my Dad had." "Want to work out with me tomorrow?" Dani asked hopefully. "Maybe the next day," Leo said. "You definitely made me feel better, but I'm still gonna hurt tomorrow still." "Did you do some stretches with him?" Rachel asked Dani. "Massage," Dani said, grinning all over again. "Leo," Rachel scoffed. "I'm literally a licensed massage therapist. I made you hurt, I could have helped you out with that." Leo felt the heat rising to his cheeks. "Um, that would be great, but..." "It was a naked massage," Dani chuckled. "Much more fun." Leo saw a glance pass between Rachel and Dani; the kind of look that he recognized as 'psychic girl communication.' Erica had done that with her friends back in high school, and now it felt like all the ladies between his family and Harri's did it regularly. Maybe it was a universal language. "Kyla!" The urgency, and alarm, in Harri's voice wasn't something Leo had heard from him in years. The last time had been three years prior when Leo had been working in his shop in the barn and Harri had stormed in because he'd seen a mountain lion fairly close to the house. There had been an attack a few weeks prior in the region and a teenager had gotten mauled pretty bad. Things had turned out fine, but that tone of voice struck Leo like an ice pick. Kyla was already standing and heading towards Harri as he turned to Leo's sister. "Erica, is your car open?" "It should be," Erica said. "What's,” Harri left without responding to her, Kyla following at a run. "Something bad is happening," Leo said and left the food line heading for the exit, Erica only a few steps ahead of him as they were both jogging. That started an exodus because everyone wanted to know what was going on. Outside Leo could see that Harri was already throwing open the trunk of Erica's car. Where the guns they had brought just in case were being stored. Kyla was at Harri's police truck and lowering the back gate. Seeing that, Leo made a snap decision and instead of following his sister, he turned, holding out his arms to stop the ladies from crowding into the parking lot. "Give them space," Leo said. "Something is wrong, but they are on top of it. We'll find out what it is, but we need to give them space." Of course, some of the ladies were able to take directions a little better than others but a firm word and glare from Abi had them falling back from moving around Leo. Others were asking questions that Leo didn't have answers to. "Ivy!" Harri called from behind Leo, and Leo quickly moved out of the way as Ivy darted into the parking lot. He watched enough to see Ivy actually leap into Harri's arms, but turned back to the ladies since they were sounding like they wanted to press forward again. A minute later the police truck was peeling out of the parking lot, and Erica and Ivy were coming back from the lot to the group. Dani had slipped through the crowd to stand next to Leo, grabbing his hand tightly as she chewed on the inside of her lip nervously. Aria and India had crowded closer as well, hovering just beside Dani. "Attention!" Ivy said loudly, her Quebecois French accent somehow making the word sound exotic. Leo would have expected Erica to be the one taking charge, but Ivy stood tall despite her stature and addressed the crowd. "Harrison found out something has gone wrong at the Reserve where his sick friends are. He and Kyla are going to investigate, but it might be bad. Mon amour, he is very worried, but he says there should be no trouble here and we are in no danger. So, that means we should all head inside and eat the lovely meals Chef Sara has prepared for us, no? And then we shall all have a cheat night and eat buttery popcorn until our stomachs hurt and watch our movies. Oui?" She didn't exactly get a resounding answer, but at least half the crowd; bolstered considerably by Erica, Leo, Dani, Aria and India; agreed and started to filter back into the building. Leo didn't move, however, and Ivy didn't include him as she started to usher the ladies back inside as she fielded questions. Leo made quick eye contact with Aria, who pursed her lips slightly in a little air kiss and nodded, knowing he'd fill her in when he could. She took India by the hand and led her inside. In the end it was Leo, Dani, Erica and Abi still standing outside. "What happened?" Leo asked. "Ivy wasn't hiding anything," Erica said. "It is something on the Rez, but it's worse than the outbreak. Harri left his phone in his truck, so I don't know exactly what's going on but whatever call or texts he got were bad if he reacted like that." She turned to Abi. "He doesn't think anything is threatening us here, but he asked if we could be more vigilant so he isn't worrying. I know you and Sara didn't like the guns being in the building, but... could we maybe get set up on the roof tonight with them? Just to keep watch." Abi was grimacing but nodded quickly. "This would be fine. I'll show you the roof access," she said. "And we can bring some chairs up there too." Erica turned to Dani and Leo. "It's us three," she said. "Harri asked Ivy to make sure everyone stayed calm." "I was wondering why she took charge," Leo said. "Usually you're the bossy one." "Ha ha," Erica said sarcastically, smirking at her brother. It was strange; despite his worry for Harri and Kyla, and whatever they were running towards; Leo found himself feeling a little more himself knowing he had something that needed doing. He, Dani and Erica went to her car and retrieved the firearms that had been left behind; a couple of hunting rifles and the bear shotgun weren't going to repel an enemy army, but they would do a lot more than throwing rocks. They snuck them into the building using the outdoor gym entrance so no one in the cafeteria saw them, and followed Abi up to the second floor and into a storage area that had a ladder to a trap door on the roof. It took a couple of trips to get everything they needed up there, including several lawn chairs along with the firearms. Erica also went and fetched the two handguns that Kyla had stashed under her bed, plus all the ammunition she'd stored there as well. Once they were set up, the gravel of the softly sloped roof wasn't the most comfortable spot to balance the lawn chairs, but they got everything set up and settled in as Abi headed back down. Dani, the best shot of the three of them by far, and Leo since he'd been hunting with Harri, held the rifles while Erica had the shotgun near to hand even if it wouldn't do anything from up on the roof; the handguns would be more effective at trying to hit someone down in the parking lot than the buckshot unless they got closer. Then Leo's stomach grumbled, and both Dani and Erica burst into nervous laughter. "He'll be alright," Leo said to his sister. "Oh, I know he will," Erica said, clearly trying to force a joke. "If he comes back shot again I'll kill him myself. Kyla will make sure he's fine." Dani stood up from her folding lawn chair and went to Erica, leaning down and hugging her tightly. "They'll be Okay," she said firmly. "Stop trying to make me cry, bitch," Erica chuckled but hugged her back. Dani laughed as well and stood back up after kissing Erica on the cheek, then she turned and gave Leo a kiss on the lips. It was the sort of kiss that said 'I'm glad you're here with me,' and Leo returned it earnestly. Aria ended up bringing their dinners up to them, shifted into Tupperware containers so they could be covered for climbing up the ladder, but didn't stick around long except to whisper something to Dani and then kiss Leo on the cheek. And also enviable. To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica
Show more...
1 week ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 20
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 20 A Raid  and Mission in the works Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Let’s review the Returning Dramatis Personae Of House Black: Harrison 'Harri' Black; Sheriff of Black County, 'Jason Momoa-looking motherfucker' mountain man (mixed heritage), former Army MP Erica LaCosta; Fiancée of Harri, Leo's sister, Italian Tattoo Artist, Dark Brunette Kyla Bautista; Trained dancer, Pilipino Spy, Harri's Deputy Sheriff, Raven hair Ivy Gauthier; Quebecoise stripper, half-tattooed, Dirty Blonde anal queen Vanessa Peters; Construction Forewoman, Daughter of Brent Peters the head of the construction project, Brunette The Natives: Kara Swiftwater; Harrison's high school sweetheart that ended poorly, community leader of the local Native band, Raven hair US Military Lieutenant Colonel Miriam Abarbanel; Military friend of Harri's, Air Force Lt Col, Jewish heritage, Commanding Officer for Valhalla Hills construction and the Oregon Quaranteam research project Captain Laura Bloomberg; Air Force JAG serving as Miriam's second, Blonde Guns of Thunder Bikers ?; Leader of the gang, somewhere in his mid-fifties. Served as a Marine in the Gulf War, and the early invasion of Afghanistan. Father of Kashm. Chuck; Young, dumb, relatively attractive biker. Dating Kashm. ? 'Neck Tattoo'; Neck tattoo of eagle and American flag. Garret; Older biker, dangerous hippy vibes. Kashm; Short Persian woman with an attitude, daughter of the Guns of Thunder biker boss. Big tits, hourglass figure. Dating Chuck. Militia/Sovereign Citizens Big Paulson; Sovereign Citizen from the Golden Beaver group Referenced Characters Abigail 'Abi' Jónsson; Harri's Personal Trainer, Co-owner of Valkyrie Falls women's athletic retreat, Icelandic Personal Trainer and Crossfit Competitor, Tall Athletically Muscular Blonde Danielle 'Dani'; Australian stripper, Brunette Josie 'Joss the Boss' Draper; Professional Wrestler, Athletically Trim Blonde Leo LaCosta; Harri's best friend and former roommate, Italian carpenter, Erica's brother Macho; Rescued daschund puppy, named for his big balls, mascot and beloved pet of House Black Mary Duncan; Attended high school with Harri, former cheerleader, Husband has disappeared while looking for work, left to join a 'commune' with her kids Sara Sigurdsdottir; Co-owner of Valkyrie Falls women's athletic retreat, Icelandic Personal Trainer and Crossfit Competitor, Tall Athletically Muscular Blonde Vanessa Peters; Construction Forewoman, Daughter of Brent Peters the head of the construction project, Brunette Back to the story, Most of the big warehouse area was in the dark, a trio of work lights pointing right at us making it hard to see much beyond the little ring of bikers. I'd been right that Chuck had been the one shouting at me earlier. His nose looked like he'd gotten it mostly back into place, and he was holding a ridiculous-looking Desert Eagle with two hands pointed right at me. Neck Tattoo, whose name I never got, had a shotgun pointed at me and the old hippy-looking biker Garret had what looked like an AK of some sort covering us from the side, though he was back in the dark so I couldn't tell what exactly. Georgie Boy, who I'd fought, and Kashm weren't there. "What do you want from me exactly?" the boss asked. "You said you've been having problems with the Sovereign Citizens. I've interacted with the idiots up at the Golden Beaver, but I assume if you've had real trouble it would have been with whatever group is behind them. That's my best guess on who just murdered a ton of people and kidnapped more," I said. "I want to know what you know about them. Especially if they have a headquarters." "How the hell are we supposed to know if this asshole is even telling the truth?" Chuck weaseled. "What fucking reason could I possibly have to make up shit like this?" I countered. "I already know you're here, dumb fuck. If I wanted you out, I could make that happen. I don't." "Harri," Kyla said quietly. "Perhaps ignore the child and speak with the adults?" "She's not wrong," the boss grunted, then turned to Chuck. "Shut the fuck up." Chuck clearly wanted to bite something back, but he just grunted. "I need to know where these assholes are," I said. "We don't know what they are going to do with women and children." The boss rubbed at his chin over his gaiter, his eyes flicking into the dark towards Garret and his AK for a long moment. "I... understand your need," he said. "Let me talk to my people. Wait outside." "But,” Chuck started. "Please," the boss said firmly to me, but he was already turning towards Chuck. Kyla backed out and I followed her, the door shutting behind us. "Do you think they know what we need?" Kyla asked me as we stepped back over towards our truck. "I don't know," I said, sighing in exasperation. "They're hard to read." "What are we doing if they decide not to tell us? Or say they don't know?" Kyla asked. I cracked my knuckles and grimaced. "It's the ticking time bomb scenario," I said. "I learned it in the courses to become an MP. Is it ever appropriate to torture someone? Even if we know for certain that they know the location of a time bomb that will go off and kill dozens or more people?" "I know it," Kyla nodded. "I figured," I sighed. She probably had even more training on that sort of thing than I did. Hell, she probably had a better theoretical grasp on 'enhanced interrogation' than I did, too. She was a trained spy, I was just an infantry lug at heart. "If they say no, we could try and shoot our way through and keep one alive. But one or both of us get fucked up in the best realistic scenario, too. Then we don't even know if what we're told is the truth or not." "We could try bribing them," Kyla suggested. "We have the money to make it worthwhile." "Not if they won't tell us on principle," I said. The door opened before we could continue or come to a decision, and the boss stepped out and walked to us. He was wearing his cut over a leather jacket and his boots crunched in the gravel of the parking lot in a way that made me think of all sorts of cinematic moments where a deal was made with a devil. "We don't know where they are," he said. "But, we can make some calls. Someone will know, and we know people that you don't." "Thank you," I said. "Don't thank me yet," he said, raising a finger to stop me. "If I do find out where they are, it's going to cost you." "What price are you going to put on a bunch of hostage women and children taken by domestic terrorists?" I asked, trying unsuccessfully to keep the sneer out of my voice. That, I knew, landed a hit. He'd served in Afghanistan at the start of the war, while I'd served in the middle, but we'd seen a lot of the same things. Bad men do bad things, and it's supposed to happen over there. Not here. Not at home. "I'll tell you the price when I have the information," he said. "You should have my number," I said. "I gave your daughter my card." "I know. She has it," he nodded. "You will hear from us if we find something useful." I grunted, not thanking him again. He nodded, and I nodded, and then he glanced at Kyla and nodded as well. He walked back to the building and went in, closing the door and audibly locking it behind him. We got into the truck. "One lead," Kyla said, putting her hand on my knee as I started the truck. "And just the first. We'll find her." "Them," I said. "We'll find them." "Harri," she said, her tone dropping seriously and forcing me to look at her. She was staring deep into my eyes. "We'll find her. Stop lying to yourself." I had to suck in a breath from my nose and let it out, getting the engine started and pulling us back out onto the pothole-filled road. "It's been almost fifteen years. I can be over her and still care about her." "And you can fall in love with her all over again, too," Kyla said. "And with all the evil in the world around us, there are silver linings. You had Erica and Ivy and Vanessa, but you still allowed me in. A stranger. And now you are going to be the father to our child, and I will love you forever. But I want a man who is not afraid of himself, Harri. And especially not of his emotions. My father pretended to be emotionless because he thought it was strength, and I barely know who he is even now. Our team, our family, is going to get bigger. Three more women to reach the minimum number to keep you properly protected. Minimum. Don't tell me that you would rather the government system match you with more strangers before you would take Kara." "It's not just my decision," I said. "No, it's not," Kyla retorted. "It's hers as well, but from everything I've heard, she was the one digging the hole you two are in and so she needs you to give her permission to get out of it. So when we find her, you are going to tell her what you feel, and what you want. And then she can choose." "Fine," I said as I pulled the truck onto the highway and started speeding to the next destination I had in mind. "Fine, Kyla. I'll tell her. I can risk a bruised heart." "Good," Kyla said. "Then let's talk about Miriam." "That's a completely different thing," I said. "I've already talked to her and she says she's holding off on contacting the person she'll partner with until things are stable. She says it's complicated, so there's someone she's planning on partnering with." "You haven't considered that you might be the one it's complicated with?" Kyla asked. "How am I complicated? She could just set it up and it would be done," I said. "You are not an idiot, Harrison," Kyla said. "Of course it's complicated, and keeps getting more complicated. You were already partnered with two women when you two reconnected, right? And since then you accidentally imprinted Vanessa, were assigned me, got engaged with Erica, and got into three gunfights while technically under her watch so far. Not to mention asking her for help with your ex-girlfriend, getting into a quarantined city to help a woman from a whole bunch of athletic women who fawn over you, and the giant elephant in the room that you saved her from sexual assault over half a decade ago. It's complicated." "So what am I supposed to do then?" I asked. "Just call her up and say, 'Hey, Miriam. I know things are complicated and we've only ever been friends, but if you want to imprint on me I'd be really interested in that." "No," Kyla said. "Because it really is complicated, Harri. You just need to be open to her, and not lie to yourself that it won't be you. She needs to ask you when she's ready." "So I need to offer it to Kara, but wait for Miriam to ask me," I said. "Exactly," Kyla said. "It's like dating. Some people need to be asked, and some people need to do the asking. You, my love, haven't dated in so long that you just don't have any instincts about these things. All of your romantic instincts are built off of how your father treated your mother, not in seduction or the chase." That one hit home a little as my mind ran through my romantic situations since I left home for the military. There had been a few hookups, particularly when I'd been stationed in Germany and then while I'd lived in Portland with Leo, but I'd never chased anyone. Never really pursued. I'd offered dates, sure, but even then had I ever been the one to make an approach? "Now let's talk about Josie," Kyla said. "No, let's not," I said and shot her a look. "Or any of the Valkyrie Falls ladies. That's not on the table right now." "Fine," Kyla said, holding up her hands in surrender. "That's fair, at least for now." I sighed heavily and Kyla chuckled in her chest. "Call Erica and give her an update," I said. "Please." "You're right," Kyla nodded. "She'll want to know you're finally coming around on everything." "Not what I meant," I said. "I know, dear," Kyla said, taking my hand from the steering wheel and bringing it down to grip her thigh. "But I either need to break you down and get you to laugh, or I need to fuck you in the back of this truck. You need to release some of the stress you're carrying or you'll be too tight to do what comes next." "You know, everyone thinks Ivy is the crazy one," I said. "But sometimes you are right up there with her." "I know," Kyla smirked softly. "But only with you." I looked at her in the dark of the cab as I drove through the hills along the empty highway. "Now," she asked. "How are we going to beat an entire bar of rednecks into telling us what we want to know with only two people?" The Golden Beaver was empty. Well, not empty. It was dead. Kyla and I came back out with our eyes watering and instinctively covering our mouths even though we had masks on. She staggered about a dozen steps into the parking lot and ripped her mask off to throw up. I could feel my own stomach recoiling as well but managed to keep it down through sheer stubbornness and already feeling a little deadened to the scene after checking the houses at the Rez. It hadn't been an execution inside the bar, it had been chaos. Multiple dead, scattered around the bar. Clear signs of a fight, but none of it had really been near the door. The fight had started inside. And based on the state of one of the bodies I had a feeling about what had happened. Someone had shown up sick; the blood from the ears, eyes and nose were giveaways even if he'd gotten shot in the chest with a shotgun. So someone had come in sick, and an argument had started; if the pandemic was fake, there was nothing to worry about. But then why was Jim (or whatever the guy's name was) sick? Maybe it was real. Escalation. Fear. Anger. Firearms. "That wasn't close to all of them," I said as I leaned against one of the support posts for the front porch. "I think I counted eight?" Kyla said after spitting the taste of puke out of her mouth. "Could be more behind the bar, or upstairs," I said. "But yeah, about that." I blew out a long breath, shaking my head. Another dead end. Hadn't I made that joke to someone about if this happened? I couldn't even remember, now. "I'm going to take another look," I said. Kyla nodded, and I went back inside. The bodies weren't rotting yet but weren't exactly warm either. I'd been in that room yesterday, so it must have happened that night or sometime early in the day. If there were survivors they probably left infected, if they weren't already. Some of the crates and pallets of stolen supplies looked like they'd been raided but there was still plenty left. It was just covered in blood. Nine bodies, counting the bartender behind the bar. He was the least damaged and had died holding a gunshot wound to his neck and bled out all over the floor. I cracked open the beer fridge and fetched out a chilled bottle of vodka, carrying it with me as I headed up the rickety stairs to the second floor. The upstairs, which I had never seen, was mostly just a hallway with bedrooms lining either side of the building. I called out but didn't get any answers so I started kicking in doors. They were all empty, though they had been occupied. Some of them still had stuff strewn about in the messy way of a single man living in misery, others looked like they'd been cleared out recently. At the end of the hall, one of the doors had bloody handprints on the door handle, and I only had to nudge it open with my foot. Big Paulson, the massive guy with the ginger beard, was looking back at me with glassed-over eyes and pale skin as he leaned back against the bed on the floor. I thought he was dead until he coughed, blood dripping from his lips. He had a syringe on the floor next to him, and whatever he'd taken had knocked him into next week. "Can you hear me, Paulson?" I asked. He blinked agonizingly slowly, his eyes completely unfocused. "Paulson, what happened downstairs?" I asked more firmly. He let out a little groan and then tipped sideways, going loose. The side of the bed he'd been leaning against was soaked in red. His upper back was shredded by what must have been a shotgun blast. "Fuck," I grunted, stepping back. He was dead, his body just hadn't realized it yet because of the drugs. Back outside, I cleaned my gloved hands with the vodka and then took a swig before offering it over to Kyla. She gave me a look. "Pregnant," she reminded me. "Shit," I said. "Sorry." "It's Okay," she said. "You've got a lot going on." We did a quick tour around the back of the Golden Beaver, checking in the side building and the barn. There was plenty of random junk that would probably be useful to someone, but I was mostly concerned about the chickens that were still roaming in their fenced area. That and the feed in the barn. "What do you think are the chances that these guys were already rescued once before from a situation like this?" I asked. "I don't know what you mean?" Kyla asked me. "Mrs. Branston's chickens. We went to buy eggs from her and found out she was dead, but her chickens were missing," I said. "That wasn't me, Harri," Kyla said. I frowned. "Jesus," I said. "That was Dani. It was right before you joined us. Fuck, it feels like it was so long ago. And it was so like what we were doing with the welfare checks... Shit." "Shush," she hushed me, coming over and rubbing my back. "Fuck," I sighed, going down into a crouch as I took deep breaths. There was just so much wrong in the world. "Compartmentalize for now, Harri," Kyla said. "We're in the field. What's next?" I shook my head, still crouching, and then sucked in a breath and let it out in a rush. "Okay. Priority One is the kidnapped civilians. This place is a bust, so our only real lead are the bikers and they are working on it. Priority Two..." I hesitated as I processed. When lives were in the balance, it was hard to judge secondary priorities because they fell so far short of the primary. "Priority two is locking this place down," I said. "Call Vanessa and see if her kitchen staff want to add fresh eggs and chicken farming to their daily routines. I'm sure it wouldn't be hard for a couple of construction workers to slap together a coop and yard. Then we call the National Guard. The inside needs to be cleared out or folks will come here looking for supplies and get exposed all over again." "Good," she nodded. "And then we take care of us, and then we sleep." "I can't sleep until I hear from the bikers," I said. Kyla shoved me hard enough that I fell back from my crouch and onto my ass. I looked up at her startled. "You will rest," Kyla told me. No, she ordered me. "Because when we get the location and you go hunting, I'm not letting you do it sleep-deprived. My child, Erica's child, they aren't losing you. Do you hear me?" "I hear you," I croaked. I stood up and rolled my neck. "You're right. I'm sorry." "You don't need to be sorry," Kyla said. "There's nothing to be sorry for. You just need to listen, which you are. Now, you call Vanessa and I'll call the National Guard." "Okay," I agreed. I wanted to hug her, or kiss her, but we both knew that we'd been exposed to whatever was still floating in the air inside the bar, and there had been a lot of blood. Vanessa was in on the chicken plan and had workers in full protective gear out to us in under an hour, during which Kyla made me try to nap in the bed of the truck while she kept watch. I might have gotten a few minutes, but it wasn't restful. One of the workers had built a makeshift coop in the bed of one of their pickup trucks and it took another fifteen minutes to catch the chickens and get them loaded up. We put the remaining feed into the back of my truck for transport. The construction workers were just about to leave when the National Guard truck rolled up the beaten path, ploughing through the rickety palisade gate on one side because of its width. They were from another unit that wasn't managing the Rez situation and were also hazmat-geared since we'd reported a multiple-casualty event. We gave them the rundown, and my best guess at what had probably happened, and the frustrated Lieutenant started shaking his head and didn't stop until I stopped talking. There was a quick argument over whether the chickens needed to be destroyed or not until I looked him in the eyes and asked, "What chickens?" multiple times and he caught on. It helped that I probably had some crazy eyes going on. The Guard took over the site, and the workers left, which meant Priority Two was now fulfilled. I didn't have the energy to argue with the Guardsmen over what would happen to the supplies inside the bar, or the valuables that I was pretty sure had been looted from the community. Later I would regret that since I could have gotten them sanitized even if I did it myself and then pawned them off to the bikers to fuel their market. Instead, Kyla and I spread our arms and legs and let the Guardsmen spray us with sanitizer from a device that looked like it was designed to spray weed killer on a lawn, and then we got into the truck. "Bring me home," Kyla said. "To our home." "Okay," I nodded and started up the truck. "Tell Erica and Ivy that that's where we'll be, and they can stand down their watch. They shouldn't be in any danger." Kyla called while I drove, and soon we were pulling onto the site and checking in with the Airforce goons manning the gate. They asked me some questions; they knew about the Rez since their fellow security were still out there, and I told them what I could. They needed to know that it was possible we'd get hit heavier than last time if the Raiders were escalating. That immediately got the Sergeant in charge of the gate for the night interested and I could see the gears in his mind working, but I was too tired to ask any questions. I got us up to the compound and Kyla and I both stripped in the dark before heading into the RV and piling into the shower. We rinsed and scrubbed each other, completely non-sexual. When we got out she put on one of my clean shirts and I slipped on some shorts before collapsing onto the bench seating. "Don't sleep yet," Kyla said to me, making me blink my eyes open. She was on the phone and said something quietly then hung up. Then she climbed onto my lap, straddling me and starting to kiss me softly. "We need to have sex," she whispered. "Both of us. I know you're not in the mood, and neither am I, but we need to." "Okay," I agreed. We ended up naked and she was riding me right there when Vanessa came in. Usually, she would have been home already since it was well past midnight now, but she'd been managing the chicken situation since it was a bit of a special scenario. Now she kicked off her boots and stripped right there in the entryway of the RV before climbing up to kneel next to us and pull my face around to kiss her. "You don't mind?" Vanessa asked Kyla. Kyla shook her head with a smile, running her fingers through Vanessa's brunette locks for a moment. "He needs us," she said. "Like the hospital." I ended up in bed with them both snuggled up with me. It hadn't been hot, or sexy, but it had been loving. They had taken care of me more than physically, and I found myself staring up at the ceiling of the RV feeling a lot more clear than I had an hour before. At some point I must have drifted off because I woke up to my phone ringing. Vanessa was already rolling out of bed to go get it from where I left it on the kitchen counter, and she came back and handed it to me without answering before climbing back into bed, still naked. I thumbed it open. "What have you got for me?" "Three skilled shooters and a civilian chopper will be on site within twelve hours," Miriam said. "Any progress?" "The Sov-Cit cell is dead," I said. "Outbreak and internal violence. My biker pals are checking their contacts, but they said they'll be asking for something in return. I'll handle it." "Alright. They found more survivors on the Rez, do you want the full update?" "Email it to me," I said. "I'm trying to get my head right for when we have a location." "Okay," Miriam said. "I can't get you more shooters for an assault in under 48 hours, but I can have a QRF with medics ready to roll for when you need a lift out of there with your objectives." "Thanks," I said. Then Kyla put her hand on my thigh and squeezed, and I looked at her as she gazed at me pointedly in the dark. "I appreciate all the help, Miriam. And I want you to know I appreciate you a hell of a lot, too." "Well, good," Miriam said. "Now stay alive for you to get the chance to actually show it. I think we might be up to you hiring Gordon Ramsey to cook me that dinner you owe me." "Get some sleep," I told her. "You too," she said. "And make sure you tell me when you're going operational." "I will," I promised. We hung up. "What was that, 'I appreciate you?'" Vanessa asked, dropping her voice to mimic me. "Harri and I had a talk about Kara and Miriam," Kyla said. "I've been informed that my seduction game isn't up to par with a world that is heading the way it is," I sighed. "I dunno, you did pretty well with me," Vanessa said, and I could hear her smile in the dark. I turned and kissed her, and then settled in to try and get back to sleep since it was only about four in the morning and I'd gotten maybe two hours total. "So when are we talking about Josie and the Valkyries?" Vanessa asked. I grunted and pulled the pillow from under her head, planting it over her face as she broke into a laugh. I woke up again, this time to my phone ringing on my chest where I'd set it down when I hung up with Miriam. Both Kyla and Vanessa groaned and I blinked my eyes open to see that there was a soft blue glow coming in through the cracks at the edge of the RV window shades. "Fuck," I groaned but grabbed my phone. Unknown number. "Hello?" I asked. "Good morning, Cowboy," a woman's voice said, and it took me a second to place Kashm's sultry tone to her face and name. "What do you have for me?" I asked. "We have a location and my father is working on confirmation that it's the right group," Kashm said. "And what's it going to cost me?" I asked. "We'll discuss that when we meet," she said. "10 AM in the grocery store parking lot." "Okay," I said. "I'll be there." "I hear you had a lady cop with you last night. I thought you were single, cowboy." "You'd be surprised what my life is like," I said. "But don't go getting any ideas. I'm a little busy right now and wouldn't make a good date." She laughed and hung up the phone. "Who the fuck was that?" Vanessa mumbled. "Biker gang leader's daughter," Kyla mumbled. "How do you know that?" I asked, then shook my head. "Never mind." She would have put the pieces together. "Is she hot?" Vanessa asked. "She tried to get me seriously maimed, if not killed, the last time I saw her," I said. "It's just banter." "Banter can lead to more, and she definitely pushes your buttons to get you flirting like that," Vanessa said. "I put a shotgun to her tit and used her as a human shield to walk myself out of the biker den," I reminded them. "Maybe she's into that," Vanessa said. "Jesus Christ, stop," I groaned, turning over to lay on my stomach and press my face into the pillow. Both of them leaned in and kissed my shoulders and then rubbed my back, their hands meeting and making them both snicker as they realized they had the same thought to soothe me. "Go to sleep," I groaned. They did. I think. The drive out to the grocery store wasn't any longer than usual, but the heavy, dark clouds in the sky were making things feel more on edge. At any minute the sky was going to open up and drop a torrential downpour, and with that rain would come thunder and lightning. The wind was causing a constant rush of rustling from the trees already that cut through the noise of the truck engine and into the cab. Kyla and I pulled into the grocery store parking lot to find it much less busy than usual; apparently, the storm was keeping most people indoors for the day. Who knew that rain was a better influence on quarantine than all the public pandemic messaging could be? We hadn't dressed in our police 'uniforms' and were in simple jeans and sweaters. It wasn't difficult to find the delegation from the Guns of Thunder. Kashm was leaning against the front of her car, an all-black Firebird that must have been a restoration job. It gleamed even in the overcast light, the only part of the car that wasn't blacked out was the classic firebird motif on the hood. Kashm was dressed all in black as well; black heeled boots, black jeans and her black leather jacket. Her dark hair was loose and blowing a little in the wind and if I was a photographer I would have tried to snap a picture; she looked like an American classic waiting to happen with the overcast sky as a backdrop. "You didn't mention she looked like that," Kyla said as we pulled in a couple spaces over from Kashm. "She's got bigger tits than Erica on a smaller body." "Wasn't really a top priority when I was using her as a hostage to get out of there," I said dryly. Kyla rolled her eyes and we got out of the truck. I came around to her side and we approached Kashm directly. "I thought you promised me a date," the Persian woman joked through her black fabric mask. "I don't do third wheels, cowboy." "This is my partner, Kyla," I said. "Kyla, this is Kashm. Let's get this moving; every hour these guys have the women and children is a problem. Do you have the location confirmed?" Kashm grimaced behind her mask as she took a breath. "We do," she said. "My father was able to confirm it's the right place and the right group. Which means we need to negotiate the price and that's why I’m here and not him." "Did he think Harri would be more malleable to a pretty face or something?" Kyla asked. "Or is that why you've got the girls out?" Underneath Kashm's jacket she was wearing a very low-cut top, showing off a ridiculous amount of cleavage. The Persian woman quirked an eyebrow at Kyla's comment. "Maybe I was just trying to pay him back for tittyfucking me with a shotgun," she said. "And I'm here because my father and the club have their own things to deal with." "How much?" I asked. "We don't want cash," Kashm said. "Which, I think, is a little ridiculous but apparently you got to him last night with whatever you said. I'm here to negotiate jobs. We know that you're associated with the big construction site that's outside of town; the one that's got people billeted in every motel in a 50-minute radius. That's a big operation, so I'm sure you'll be able to swing a few positions our way." That was an ask that I hadn't been expecting. I glanced at Kyla, who met it, but she didn't seem to have anything either. We were both wearing disposable medical masks but I could tell she was pursing her lips slightly in thought. I looked back at Kashm. "The site is being run by the Air Force," I said. "They managed all the hiring, and they are running security for the site now too. Do any of your guys even have construction experience?" "It doesn't matter what the jobs are," Kashm said. "We just need some income coming in that isn't through the market." "Again, not how that works," I said. "If you guys are just trying to get on-site to sell drugs or something else, it can't happen. It's a military base, not some industrial site where you can sneak drugs or hookers in and as long as things stay quiet no one will mind." Not to mention that, with the vaccine pairings, I doubted there would be much of a market for some secret prostitution. The stories Vanessa had told me about what industrial construction workers got up to when they were 'in camp' on a big job away from civilization were almost impressive, but usually they weren't living with their wives or girlfriends. "My father got the Guns out of the drug game more than a decade and a half ago," Kashm said. "And I won't lie, we've had our hands in Girls before, but not for a while. We seriously just need steady, protected work here." I had major doubts that was their only goal. Another glance at Kyla only got me a shrug; she knew as much as I did; and I sighed. We needed the information. "Let me make a call," I said. "See if there's something that can be worked out." "You do that," Kashm said, leaning her ass back against the hood of her car again. I took a few steps away back towards our truck, Kyla following but keeping her eyes on Kashm, while I pulled out my phone. Miriam was probably the 'right' person to approach with the demand since it was her command, but if I went to her and she said no then my hands would be tied. I had to go with the other option I had. "This is Brent," Vanessa's father answered his cell. "It's Harrison," I said. "I need two minutes." "I thought you were out doing the thing with the guys?" he asked, obfuscating for whoever else was in hearing range of him back on site. He hadn't moved into one of the barracks buildings yet, but he was on-site pretty much every day. I also wasn't surprised that Vanessa had been keeping him up to date on things, particularly considering I had a hunch that the kidnappers were the same people who did the raid on his site. "This is about that," I said. "Alright, hold on," he said, and I could hear him moving around and then a door opening and slamming closed. He lifted his cell to his ear again and I could hear him huffing a bit. "What do you need?" "They have the location, but the price they're putting on it is jobs. As far as they say, they don't have any construction skills but they really are just looking for work." Brent's sigh was heavy and deep. "I've got nothing," he said. "Unskilled labor? You know I'm swamped with that already, plus I would need to get them into the system somehow which would mean them getting vaccinated and partnered. Do they know about that?" "No," I said. "At least, not that I can tell." "I... I really can't see getting them into the system," Brent said. "And Vanessa has made it clear that, protest or not, you're trying to help people. There are just too many hoops to try and sneak that through. Although... Is it that they want jobson site, or just jobs in general?" "Steady, protected work is the ask," I said. I was watching Kyla while she watched Kashm; I was turned away from the biker babe just in case she could read lips or something. Kyla glanced at me and winked softly. "What are you thinking?" "The drivers for the delivery trucks with all the supplies aren't on the vaccination train yet, so they never get out of their cabs. I know a couple of the vendors I've been dealing with are stretched thin on drivers. Any of those guys able to drive a big rig?" "One sec," I said, and pulled the phone from my ear as I turned back to Kashm. "Any of your guys able to drive truck?" She hesitated. "Maybe one," she said. "The others can learn." "Possibly one," I relayed to Brent. "They'd be willing to learn though." "I'll see what we can work out," Brent said. "These are bikers, right? Like old school?" "One percenters," I said. "Hmm," he grunted. "Trustworthy?" "More than most, I'd guess. Their leader is an ex-marine and he's got a soft spot for vets and civilians." "If I can't get them all jobs with training, I'd bet at least one of these vendors would be willing to shell out cash for protection runs," Brent said. "Truck hijackings haven't hit us yet, but they are on the rise like crazy and it isn't just electronics. Food deliveries, Walmart trucks, pretty much anything carrying commercial goods. They'll get paid to ride their bikes and do what they love doing." "Alright, I'll pass it on and see," I said. "Thanks." "I'll start making calls," Brent acknowledged, and we hung up. I shot Kyla another glance, just staying connected with her, and went back to Kashm. "Alright, so that was the project manager for the entire site," I said. "He says there are way too many hoops to jump through to get any of your guys a job on the site, but he does have connections with the companies that transport all the equipment and supplies. The best we can do is a maybe training your guys to drive, but he's fairly certain some of the owners would be interested in paying you guys for security runs, which means jobs for all of you, and based on the amount of construction that's going to go on it'll be steady." Kashm let out a long breath and nodded. "Let me make a call," she said. "Just; I can't guarantee it," I clarified, knowing I should have just left it open but I didn't want to start a new problem while taking care of a current one. "If, for whatever reason, it doesn't come through then I'll promise to find a way to make it good." Kashm narrowed her eyes slightly, looking me over shrewdly, before motioning me away and pulling out her phone from her jacket. As she made her call Kyla and I went back to our truck. Kashm didn't lower her voice for her call and instead spoke in Farsi, which meant she was likely talking to her father. I only then realized that I'd never gotten the guy's name despite our run-ins. "It's worth it," Kyla said to me quietly. "Hmm?" I asked in a hum. "The trade," she said. "It's worth it. Even if those jobs could go to someone else." I had to chuckle, just once, and shook my head. "For once, hon, you didn't read my mind." "No?" she asked. "Don't tell me you're daydreaming of Princess Jasmine over there." "Just processing how fucked up everything is that I'm making a deal with her and her father, and I never even got his name. We've pointed guns at each other, I've taken his daughter hostage, and demanded he help me with this hunt, and I don't know the man's name." "Maybe that's for the best," Kyla said. "Keeps it less personal. In my training, and at school, it was always easier to do things if I didn't know anything about the target. Didn't humanize them too much. That's what we need to do today. We can't humanize them when we find them." "No problems there," I said and cracked my knuckles. "I,” "We have a deal," Kashm called. We turned back to her and approached as she was putting her phone away. "My father says if things fall through, you can just hire the Guns of Thunder as your deputies. Sheriff." "Funny," I said. "Maybe you, your old man and Garret. The old fuck looked like he could sniff out a narcotic through three layers of cellophane." "You just want to see my ass in tight slacks," Kashm said. "Seriously, cowboy. You back out of this and there will be problems, good cause or not." "I know," I said definitively, meeting her eyes. "Alright," she said. "I still feel like we could have gotten more out of you, but like I said; you hit my Dad's weak spot. Here's the location." She pulled out a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to me. "You know Castle Rock?" "The outcropping off the coast?" I asked. "No, the town," she said. "Or village or whatever. It's a little campground community southwest of Mount Hebo on the 22. The compound is south of that, up in the hills a bit. The coordinates there should get you to the mouth of their driveway. The place belongs to a group who call themselves Freedom's Wrath. Real anti-government anarchist guys. Used to fight it out with bikers for their little corner of the state. They used to cook bathtub meth too, but they got religion a few years ago or something and the drugs stopped but supposedly the weirdness got weirder. My father says there's no way of knowing how many of them there are with the pandemic, but it's definitely the right group." "Alright," I said, pinching the paper in my hand tightly as my chest felt lighter with a proper name and place to keep up the hunt. "Tell your father I say thank you, and I'll get in contact with him when I can to follow up on the jobs. You can also let him know the idiots from up at the Golden Beaver wiped themselves out with the sickness and infighting, so they shouldn't be problems for him anymore. There's probably more out there, but one cluster of stupid took care of itself." "Good to know," Kashm nodded. "I assume you're going hunting, then?" "Yes, we are," Kyla said. "I guess there isn't much of a chance that your old man wants to come along?" I asked. Kashm smirked behind her mask. "I wouldn't let him even if he wanted to. Again, good cause or not, I'm not letting my father walk into a death trap. If you do rescue any kids, send me a picture, I'm sure he'll get a kick out of knowing he helped." I nodded, knowing it had been a long shot, and then Kyla and I turned to get back into the police truck. "Do me a favor and don't die out there, cowboy," Kashm called after me. "Chuck isn't nearly as pretty after you broke his nose, and he's moping around everywhere like a little bitch. I might just want that date after all." I just shook my head and went around the truck and got in. Kashm was leaning back against her car, arms and shoulders back and thrusting her cleavage out provocatively from between the sides of her jacket as she watched us leave. "Well, she's fun," Kyla said flatly. "She's a piece of work," I said. "Hot, but maybe a little crazy." "Sounds like your type," Kyla said, smirking as she took off her mask. "I've got more than enough on my mind in that regard," I said, then fished my phone out. "Do me a favor and call Grierson. I realized when we were leaving he's one more line I've got on some potential help." "Who's Grierson?" Kyla asked. "You don't know Grierson?" I asked. "He's the guy who orchestrated you landing in the family, and your parents getting vaccines. He also set up the whole land thing, and I'm pretty sure he got Miriam put in charge of the project just because she had a connection to me." "Never met him," Kyla shook her head. "What is he, military? CIA?" "Maybe CIA," I said. "Though I think he's... spookier than that." "Mm," Kyla nodded. "I think I understand." She called and the phone rang through the speakers and I half-expected it to ring through to a voicemail, but it picked up in the sixth ring. "Didn't think you'd have the cahoneze to actually call this number, Mr. Black," Grierson said. "Don't tell me you've suddenly discovered a problem with our friendly Filipina Princess, have you?" I glanced over at Kyla as she raised one eyebrow at me. "No, Agent, though she's here in the car with me." "Magandang umaga, Agent," Kyla said. Her native language always struck me as strangely throaty coming from her even if it sounded natural. "Give me a damn warning when I'm on speaker, son," Grierson sighed. "You didn't exactly give me the chance," I said. "Look, I'll cut right to it; Kyla is all in on our American Dream. I have zero per cent doubts about her; so low that she's carrying my child." "Mazel Tov to you both," Grierson said. "But you aren't calling me out of the blue to share the good news." "I'm not," I said. "I need a favor." "You're going after the women and children," Grierson said. "You know?" "It came up," he said. "You think I don't keep tabs on one of my new favorite corners of this country as it falls apart around our ears? What are you hoping for from me?" "Shooters, if you have them close by," I said. "I've got myself and Kyla, and three more coming in from out of town. I've got a location and a group name, but an unknown number of hostiles mixed with an unknown number of hostages." Grierson grunted. "I assume you want to go as soon as possible? With three days I could get you a half dozen shooters." "We're still under 24 hours missing," I said. "And who knows what awful shit these guys are doing to women and children. Or if they are getting split up and moved." "I can get you one more shooter," Grierson said. "She's mid-recruitment for my organization and has the sorts of skills you're looking for. And most importantly, she's in the area. This is a big ask though, Black. I'm going to come calling for something in the future." "Noted," I said. "How fast can she get to us?" "She's waiting for you at the site," Grierson chuckled. "God fucking damn it," I sighed. "Good hunting, son. And try to keep him alive, Miss Bautista. You need him whole." "That's what I intend, Mister Grierson," Kyla replied. He hung up. "Spookier doesn't cut it," Kyla said to me. "He already knew about the kidnapping, what you would be doing, and sent you back up. In 15 hours or so. That man is dangerous to have as a friend, Harri." "Yeah, well right now he's a lot more helpful than dangerous," I said. "And sometimes it's good to have someone dangerous close to you. Why do you think I love you so much?" Kyla snorted softly and shook her head. "Don't tell Erica that. You'll only encourage her." I was a little surprised that the helicopter made it in. The wind was picking up significantly and I was sure that I heard a few soft, far-off rumbles of thunder as the skies continued to darken. When it appeared over the main camp I was already outside, getting the trucks ready; we weren't going to be able to fly down to the Mount Hebo area with the way things were looking, but I also definitely wasn't going to wait for the storm to break. Kyla was with me helping get all the gear we might need ready, and Vanessa was checking in with us while she made sure that the whole new Chicken Coop operation was sturdy enough to protect the rescued chickens through the storm. I'd taken a quick look at the setup that was out back of the first barracks building where the main cafeteria was and had pointed out that just because there were people around didn't mean that predators wouldn't sneak in; foxes, raccoons, possums, snakes and any other number of things would want to get a taste of the chickens or their eggs. So Vanessa was handling that, and using it as a lesson for some of her new 'Carpentry Apprentices' as well as the ladies manning the big kitchen since they would be the ones taking care of the chickens on a daily basis. That didn't mean Kyla and I were alone though. When we'd returned to the site, Grierson had been right and the help he'd sent had already been waiting for us. Captain Magdalene Luckey was deceptively short, but as soon as I saw her move I knew she was just as much a predator as anything that wanted to snack on the chickens. Weasels were cute as hell too, until they wanted to take a bite out of you. She was a black woman around the age of Erica and me in our early mid-thirties, and she met my offer of a handshake with a firm grip. "Just call me Maggie," she said after the formal introduction. I didn't ask for more details on her service or experience, and she didn't offer it. Based on the fact that she was dressed in a military combat uniform that was dark grey and didn't bear any insignias beyond her rank, I trusted that she knew what she was doing. Maggie was helping us get everything sorted and stored and was the first to hear the chopper coming in. We all headed to the big open area west of the barracks that, since the raid, had been dubbed 'the helicopter field' until it was eventually developed. Some joker had even spray painted a big circle with an 'H' in it on the ground, which seemed good enough for the pilot as they set it down right in the center as Captain Luckey, Kyla and I watched the smooth touchdown from the shelter of the barracks entryway. "She can pilot, that's for sure," Maggie said as we watched the helicopter come down. "How can you tell it's a she?" I asked. Maggie smirked a little and glanced at Kyla. "Ladies have a different touch on the stick, don't you think?" she said. "Plus, I can tell by the profile of her through the front windscreen." The helicopter wasn't military grade, so I didn't recognize the make or model, but it was mostly white with a couple of blue and red slashes painted across except for where it looked like some sort of a symbol had recently been removed. Miriam had said it would be a civilian aircraft, so I wondered if it had belonged to a charter company of some sort, or even a news agency. Still, as soon as the engines began to wind down the side door opened and people started piling out as we headed to meet them. The first man out turned and offered a hand down for the other two people who followed, and the second man came to meet me followed by a woman. He was short, maybe only five foot five at best, but moved with a similar purpose and athleticism as Captain Luckey did. He had a broad jawline and was of mixed heritage and I realized he probably could have fit into almost any culture except the middle of Africa with only a change of haircut and facial hair. He took my hand in a firm grip. "Dylan Taylor," he said. "You the man in charge?" "Harrison Black," I said. "It's my mission, but I'm not in charge of the site." "If Miriam says you're the man in charge, then you are," Dylan said with a smirk. Then he turned, gesturing to the woman behind him. She was blonde, about the same height as him, and looked for all the world like she could have stepped out of a photoshoot for Outdoor Life magazine. She was petite, blonde and her blonde hair was tied back in a ponytail that was waving in the wind. They were both wearing heavy-duty hunting camos. "This is my wife, Jeanine." "Pleased to meet you, Mister Black," Jeanine said, offering her hand daintily. I took it and felt like I should almost give it a kiss, she was so effete about it. "You too, Mrs. Taylor," I said, glancing at Dylan and wondering why he'd brought her. Dylan smirked. "Don't worry. Jeanine is fully qualified and capable for what's coming," he said. "Quick background; I was a Ranger for fifteen years, then got recruited into the CIA for another five. I got out, married Jeanine, and we've split our time between our self-defense and survival prep business and volunteering with a couple of organizations that fight child trafficking domestically." "That's, ah, quite the set of qualifications," I said, impressed and feeling a like a bit of a shit considering how little I'd put my own military-trained skills to use since I got out. "Still, I don't know how much Miriam told you, but we're heading into,” "Don't you worry, Mister Black," Jeanine said with a sweet smile and a wink. "I can take care of myself." Dylan's accompanying assuring nod and soft smirk told me not to argue. The other man who had gotten out of the helicopter and the female pilot were coming up behind them, as we all made room for them to join the circle. "Jedidiah Crane," he said as we shook. He was possibly a couple of inches taller than me, putting him at six and a half feet easily, and the exact opposite of Dylan. He was a little lanky, with a blonde head of hair and a slightly ginger beard. He was dressed in jeans and work boots and already had a standard issue green plate vest on, and if he wasn't currently serving then he just recently got out. "I heard you folks could use some help with a militia problem." "Something like that," I said. "Julia De Luca," the pilot said, the last to offer a shake. She was dressed in a light grey flight suit, her helmet under her arm. The flight suit was unbuttoned partway down her chest revealing she was wearing a Metallica t-shirt underneath, as well as that she had a neck tattoo of a sunburst right on her throat with patterns wrapping around the sides. Her brunette hair was pulled up into a bun that must have fit comfortably under her helmet but had messy fly-away strands now. "Thanks for being here," I said, taking a breath and nodding. "Alright. As you likely know, I'm Harrison Black. I'm officially the Sheriff of what will be Black County here on the site; you can thank Colonel Abarbanel's JAG officer for naming the place after me. I'm a former Infantryman and Army MP. This is Kyla, my partner, who was trained overseas, and this is Captain Luckey." "Maggie is fine," the black woman said as she and Kyla shook hands all around. "We aren't exactly on the official clock here, so ranks don't matter. I'm former Air Force, Special Division." "I'm not sure how much Miriam told you all," I continued. "But the short of it is that about a week ago this military construction site was hit by a raid conducted by what we assumed was a militia group. Since then I've been investigating it, but last night the same group hit a nearby native reservation that was being devastated by an outbreak. They looted heavily but were also witnessed kidnapping multiple women and children, and executed people in their homes. The death toll was somewhere in the fifties when we left the site and the National Guard had only cleared about a quarter of the homes in the community at that point." "Jesus Christ," Julia muttered. Everyone was murmuring their own shock other than Jeanine, whose face had gone disturbingly blank. "I got intel this morning that the group calls themselves 'Freedom's Wrath' and are at least partially ex-military, with what might be religious cult components. They were also associated with a local group of sovereign citizens," I said. "I've got the location of their headquarters, about two hours south of here." "Do we know how many of them there are?" Jedidiah asked. "Negative," I said. "And we don't know how many hostages, either. Or have any hint of what their plans are for them." "Trafficking has seen a marked uptick in movement since quarantine started," Dylan said darkly. "Assholes with even more time on their hands creates demand. But we haven't heard of anything happening en masse before, have we?" Jeanine shook her head. "Large group movement between locations, yes. Never a mass kidnapping though, at least not in the US. International is a different story." "Great," Jedidiah said. "And I thought I came from a fucked up, isolated childhood. An unknown number of radicals, with unknown beliefs or goals, holding an unknown number of hostages at what I assume is an un-reconnoitered location?" I nodded in response. "Sounds like a blast." "We also have pandemic issues to deal with," Kyla said. "Is anyone here not aware of Duo Halo?" "Miriam filled us in," Dylan said. "And we're on the short-list for vaccines. Got the whole rundown." "I'm also in the loop," Maggie said. "Good," I said. None of them had been wearing masks, coming out of the helicopter, and with everything that was going on I hadn't really been prioritizing that in my mind. "Just so you're aware, Kyla is one of my vaccine partners as well as my partner in my duties as sheriff. And she's right; the outbreak on the Rez was ravaging them with Duo Halo, so it is entirely possible at least some of the hostages are infected or starting to move into the final stages of the virus. Witness reports said the militia were wearing military surplus gas masks during the raid, but we don't know if any of them might be infected as well." "At least it's not zombies," Julia smirked a little, and several people shot her looks. "What?" she asked. "Zombies would technically be worse than this." "Anyone have any questions?" I asked. There were several, but they were all logistical, and we started to get into the nitty-gritty of the thing. I was right that there was no chance we could take the helicopter down with the weather. Julia, however, was all-in on participating in the raid still. She had been a pilot in the Para rescue units while Miriam had been working with them in Intelligence and had trained for combat duty and seen several ground actions in hot zones. Jedidiah was also from the Para rescue community, having escaped his Amish upbringing by enlisting. He was a true operator, as well as being trained as a combat medic, and there was a part of me that wondered if he was the guy Miriam said was 'complicated.' In reality, I knew my internal questioning and mild jealousy was more due to the fact that I wasn't used to being around someone who was taller than me. It just felt weird, since it happened so rarely. Vanessa, when she came around and quickly met everyone, got us a second truck from the site motor pool so that we'd have extra wheels. We unloaded their gear from the helicopter and started getting everything sorted for travel, and when I noticed Dylan was quickly loading bullets into magazines off to one side I went over to him. "Hey, I know what you said, but I've still got some... concerns," I said. "About Jeanine." Dylan's wife was currently talking with Kyla and Maggie, giving them what seemed to be unsolicited cooking tips. The ex-CIA operator chuckled and shook his head as he looked up at me. "I get it, Harrison," he said. "She doesn't exactly look the part. Maggie, Julia, even your Kyla, they all at least have an athleticness to them, right? Well, let me put it this way; my wife is a certified psychopath. She got a diagnosis early on in life and was raised by really great parents, so she never turned into some maniac, but this is the kind of shit she's wanted to do since she was a kid. You know that show Dexter, where the serial killer kills other serial killers? Well, she's like that but less messed up. She is a one-woman investigation unit when it comes to putting the pieces together on trafficked kids, and she'd go full-on Taken on the perpetrators she helps catch if she didn't think the fear of lengthy prison sentences; and jailhouse justice; was better than killing them herself. So when I say she's good, believe me. She's motivated, she's highly trained, and she's highly intelligent. If anything, we'll need to stay out of her way." All I could do was nod. "Alright," I said. "That's all I needed to know." Dylan chuckled darkly and gave me a pat on the arm. "Don't worry, she won't snap." "Wasn't thinking that at all," I said as I backed away. So the team consisted of two actual operators, me, Kyla and Julia who had training and some experience but weren't actual door kickers, the somewhat unknown quantity that was Maggie and the very unknown and possibly volatile Jeanine. Great. Cool, cool, cool. Super exciting. We were just wrapping things up with prep when Julia, the pilot, came over to Kyla and me. "I gotta ask," she said. "Was everything Miriam told us about the vaccine true?" "You mean the orgasms?" Kyla asked with a smirk. "Yes," Julia said with a slight blush and grin. She'd let her hair down and I could see now it was a deep chestnut with golden blonde strands highlighting it, and she had a natural prettiness that showed when she wasn't frowning in concentration. "It sounds a little too good to be true." "The chemically-induced orgasms are pretty fantastic," Kyla said, then glanced at me slyly. "Of course, having a partner who knows what he's doing, and falling madly in love with him, makes it all that much better." "Ooh, " Julia chuckled teasingly. "Lucky you." "What?" Captain Luckey asked from the other side of the truck. "Nothing, sorry," Julia said. "Wasn't calling you." "Oh, I know," Maggie said, smirking. "I heard the whole thing, I'm just a teasing bitch sometimes. But I got the rundown on the vaccines too. My question is how long can you go without the need for upkeep sex? Because I feel like life's gotta get in the way sometimes, ya' know?" It was our turn to blush as Kyla and I looked to each other. "That, ah, hasn't really come up for us," my partner said. "I'll just say Harri has some excellent stamina and keeps all four of us very happy." "Jesus," Julia said. She'd opened up her duffel bag and pulled out a set of fatigues with brown and green digital camo on it. Definitely not military standard, but she wasn't active military anymore so I assumed it was her own personal gear. "Four times a day, every day? Fuck, if I can find a cock like that to partner with, I think I'll be a happy lady. You don't happen to like flying, do you Harri?" That got Kyla and Maggie laughing, but I just bit the inside of my cheek as I smiled. Julia was undoing the buttons on the front of her flight suit casually and pulled off her Metallica t-shirt, revealing a thin white tank top she was wearing underneath. Her shoulders and arms were covered in tattoos along with her neck, almost like a shawl of ink, but leaving her chest bare. It was really good work, though without looking closely I only got impressions of what the tattoos were. "Julia, you can head into our compound over there if you want to take a minute to change," I offered, nodding towards the RVs. "Oh, alright," she said. "I'll take privacy when I can get it." She winked at me and Kyla. "Promise not to go digging in any drawers." "Use the RV on the left, that one is ours," Kyla said. Julia sauntered off after tying her flight suit arms around her waist to keep it up as she carried her clothes and her own bulletproof vest. "That woman's got an ass on her," Maggie said, coming around the truck to Kyla and me. I blinked and shook my head, realizing I'd been watching Julia walk away. Kyla just gave me a knowing smirk that told me she wasn't mad or jealous. "What about you, Maggie?" I asked. "Do you have a partner all picked out, or are you going to make a pass at me as well?" She snorted softly. "Y'all are cute," she said in her southern drawl. "But I'm not in the market. This fine black wagyu-grade ass is going to end up going where Uncle Sam tells it, and I'm pretty sure that's going to be handling a lot more interesting shit like this." "Well, then good luck," Kyla said. "Because if you're looking for more interesting than life with Harrison, you're going to be in for one hell of a ride." We were interrupted as a car came around the side of the camp, bumping a little wildly since it left the packed main road and rode over the slightly-less-packed but levelled dirt that surrounded the camp. It was Erica's car, and I broke into a smile. "You thought she would let you go do this without seeing you?" Kyla asked. "No, not really," I said as I pulled the flashbangs from my chest and set them down in the back of the truck so that I could hug my fiancée and Ivy cleanly. They were out of the car quickly and I met them at the hood. Ivy got to me first, coming out of the back, and I scooped her up into a strong hug as she crushed her lips to mine. She let me go quickly, though, so that Erica could follow up as she wrapped her arms back behind my neck and held me tightly as she kissed me with a fierceness that was almost shocking. I pulled from the kiss, looking her deep in her eyes from close up, hoping she could read me as much as I felt like I was reading her. "Hey, babe," she said softly. "Hey, wifey," I replied. She pulled away before saying anything else, revealing that Leo had ridden in the passenger seat, but Dani and most surprisingly Josie had been in the back seat with Ivy. "Hey, you guys didn't need to come out," I said. "Of course we did," Leo said, grabbing me by my shoulder and pulling me into a hug. "And we're not just here to see you off," Dani said. "Leo and I are coming with you." I had been stepping towards her and Josie when she said that, but hesitated. "Okay, hold on," I said. "One conversation at a time," Erica said sternly, taking my hand and pulling my attention back to her. "I love you," she said. "Be safe. Don't let one motherfucker off for what they did. They take kids, they don't get to walk away. And I love you. "I love you too," I said, squeezing her hand. "Now Ivy's turn," Erica directed traffic. I turned to my petite girlfriend, who wrapped her arms around my waist again and hugged me tightly. "Je t'aime. Reviens moi, mon courageux guerrier." "I will, mon cœur," I said, not fully catching everything she'd said but getting the gist. 'Come home to me.' She squeezed me again then took my hand, kissing the palm softly as she looked up into my eyes. "Now Josie," Erica directed. Ivy backed away with a sad smile, and I turned to meet the athletic blonde. All three of them were dressed casually, though I noted that all three of them had also done themselves up with full makeup and were showing off a bit of the goods; for a going away party, they were definitely giving me a reason to come back. Even Josie was dressed in a nice top that showed off a little of her perky cleavage, and I could tell she wasn't wearing a bra since her nipple piercings were showing in little bumps. She came to me when I opened my arms, and her hug was more timid. I'd started to realize that when she was feeling confident, she could be boisterous with hugs and touching. When she was unsure about things between us she was more delicate. I wrapped my arms around her fully in a gentle bear hug. "Thanks for coming," I said. "I wasn't sure if I should," she said. "And Spencer almost took my spot, but after yesterday, and what you helped me with..." "Shush," I hushed her softly as I hugged her. "Just thank you, Joss." I gave her a kiss on the cheek, and she hugged me more fully. After a long moment, she pulled back from me, frowning a little. "Like Erica said, be safe," she said. "I will," I promised, then turned to Dani and Leo. "Guys,” "Erica?" called Julia from back behind me. Erica blinked and looked past me, frowning for a moment and then her eyes going wide. "Julia?" she said in surprise. Then her eyebrows raised up. "Holy shit, Julia!" My fiancée moved past me and she and Julia came together in a big hug as they talked a mile a minute, leaving us all a little gob smacked. Kyla, who had just separated from hugging and whispering quietly with Ivy in their own assurances that we'd be safe, glanced at me. "I'll see what that's about," she said and then nodded to Leo and Dani. "You talk with them." I sighed and shook my head. Obviously, the Erica and Julia thing wasn't bad, though they'd drawn even more attention from the rest of the team than we'd already been taking with all the hugging. I turned to Leo and Dani. "Come on," I said, nodding back towards the barracks. Ivy and Josie went with Kyla in the opposite direction. Once we had a bit of privacy I stopped, but didn't get a chance to open the conversation myself. "Harri, we're not letting you do this alone," Dani said sternly. "Leo and I both know how to shoot." "And there's no fucking way that you're talking us out of it," Leo said. "You've got what looks like some experts along with... is that a soccer mom?" "Apparently she's a psychopath with a hatred for human traffickers," I said. "Which, I mean, is pertinent in this case. Guys, I appreciate the offer but I can't let you come. If something happened,” "If something happened to you, do you think we could forgive ourselves either?" Leo asked. "I mean seriously, Harri." "We both love you," Dani said, taking Leo's hand and practically daring me to challenge her on that. I let out a sigh and wiped at my forehead. To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica
Show more...
1 week ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 19
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 19 Major Chaos Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Once I was inside, I let out a deep breath and closed my eyes while she couldn't see me. I wanted to tell her I could get her a dose right now. I wanted to tell her I would love her just like I did when we were teenagers, and we could pick up where we left off. For all that Erica was judgmental of her, I knew they would get along after things got settled. They were similar in a lot of ways, but different in other important ones. I wanted to tell, but I knew what it would mean for me to offer it to her right now. It would mean, in her eyes, that I was giving up on the rest of the people in need. It would look like I was just trying to scoop her up like the hand of God and deus ex machina her survival. I needed to trust Miriam and hope that she could shake something loose. That was the only way I could do what Kara would want and what she needed. And even if I did offer, and even if she said yes, and even if she chose me and not to save a man from the community, that choice would haunt her. Maybe I should have let it be hers to make anyway, but I couldn't put that on her. I would carry it. I pulled away slowly and saw Kara give a little wave and head back into her house, the door shutting behind her. "Fuck!" I shouted in the closed cab of my car. I pounded the steering wheel with my fist. I followed the dirt path down around a dozen more properties before it let out onto a road, and I started tracking back towards the main street and the exit from the Rez. Already frustrated and feeling a tightness in my chest; the muscles, not my heart; I tried to block out the horrible little things that dotted the homes and shops. There wasn't anything I could do, and I hated feeling that way. Unfortunately, blocking things out wasn't helpful when it came to avoiding trouble. I made a turn that should have brought me one road over from the main drag and I slammed on the brakes as I came within ten yards of a crowd. It was maybe thirty people and they looked.... Crazy. They were hooting and cheering, and a lot of them looked like they were dressed in the ceremonial garb that was usually kept for festivals and cultural events. The few men in the crowd were bare-chested, and everyone had daubs of paint on their faces and bare skin. It took me a moment to realize it was supposed to be war paint. Plenty of them turned at my approach, but many of them were still focused as a few people were putting more paint on a man who was on his knees in the front yard of a house. He was a little gaunt, and his bare chest was heaving as painted hands were slapped on his chest and back. His face already held streaks of blue and red, and he was wearing a feathered war headdress. "What the fuck?" I muttered. I grabbed the microphone from my dash and brought it to my lips, my eyes narrowing as I looked at the assembled crowd. They were all dead people walking, congregating during an outbreak. I triggered the mic. "For your own and public safety, disperse immediately," I said, my voice echoing out from the speakers built into the light bar of the truck. Then Feather turned from painting the man on his knees, snarling at my vehicle as she narrowed her eyes. "A false warrior of the white devil!" she cried, pointing at me accusingly with a hand dripping with red paint. "You have no authority here, pig! The earth rises up to send you back across the seas, and we shall inherit her protection once more." Well, now I knew where the crazy was coming from. She'd always been particularly nasty at any protest over the years, but this was something else. "You are all risking your lives by congregating like this," I said into the mic. "The virus is contagious for two weeks with almost no symptoms before two days of brutal death. Many of you are likely carriers and causing the deaths of your friends and neighbors." "He speaks with the false promises that destroyed our ancestors!" Feather shouted. "Drive him out!" A brick came flying out of the crowd and panged off the hood of my truck heavily. Then I noticed other people in the crowd raising things that they'd been carrying. Some had rocks and bricks and sticks. Others had bows and arrows, and hatchets, and I spotted at least one shotgun. "Fuck this," I grunted, dropping the mic and slamming the truck into reverse, turning in my seat to look out the back as best I could as I peeled away. More rocks and bricks came flying my way, and I jerked when someone shot a fucking arrow at my truck and it glanced off the windshield with a sharp crack, leaving a jagged scar across it. I rounded the corner before anyone took a shot with a firearm, burning it back to the next intersection and then putting it into drive and speeding down the street. I whipped by abandoned cars, circling around the insane mob, and found myself in an area that I remembered. It took me another minute of fast driving before I reached the barricade. I slowed to go around it then, muttering to myself, I threw the truck in reverse again and backed up into the car that had been moved. I pushed it back into place, then drove off. It wouldn't stop anyone determined, but it was something. I thumbed open my phone, keeping one eye on the road, and called Kara. "Harri?" she asked, surprised since I'd just left. "Yeah, I'm out," I said. "But I figured out the ringleader of your 'people going insane during a quarantine' problem. It's Feather." There was a moment of silence. "Shit," she sighed. "Did she see it was you?" "I don't think so," I said. "But if she asks around, people might be able to pinpoint that I was in your area just by my truck. They shot fucking arrows at me. Are you safe, or should I try and find a way to get you ladies out?" "We should be fine," Kara said. "Feather is... she's always been a lot, and all of this must have pushed her over the edge. She might threaten us, but I don't think she'll actually try to attack us." "That's a pretty thin line, Kara," I said. "I know, but I can talk her down," she said. "Tell me if something changes." "I will," she said. "Be safe." "Be safer," I countered. The drive away from the Rez was way less full of anxiety and much more frustrating. People could be real tea-bags. Showering at the compound was an unpleasant affair as I stretched and saw the bruising on my side, along with the aggravation to my leg. My headache, thankfully, had faded and the other bruises weren't so bad that I couldn't play them off. I also hadn't gotten a broken nose, which I'd left two of the bikers with, so that was a good thing. Adding the trip to the Rez onto my timeline, not to mention the black market, had me a little worried about the frozen and dairy items in the truck, so I washed myself as fast as I could before wiping down the inside of my truck in case I'd pulled anything in on my clothes. Once that was done, I headed over to the Falls to make the delivery. "What happened?" Erica asked me as soon as she saw me in the parking lot. Several of the ladies were there to help carry in the groceries. "And don't tell me it was nothing, Harrison Black." Erica, apparently, was getting used to her Matriarchal role. I hadn't heard my last name said like that since my Mom had passed, but I'd definitely heard it throughout my childhood when she had a bone to pick with my father. "A couple of things," I said. "Well, you can start with the arrow sticking out of the side of your truck." "What?" I asked, rounding the truck with a frown. Right there, stuck in the passenger side door, was an arrow. "Fuck me." I told her about the drop off at the Rez, all of it, as we sat outside on the grass next to the parking lot and she held my hand and looked into my eyes. She was frowning and nodding as I told her how frustrated I was with the whole thing. "You did what you could reasonably do, babe," she said when I was through. "Other than going all caveman and throwing all three of those ladies over your shoulder and carrying them out by force." "You know,” "I know," she stopped me. "I know. Now tell me what else happened." Erica could read me as easily as Kara did. I had a moment where I could have chosen to play it off, but looking at my fiancée I knew that was the wrong choice. I could also tell that she had something she was holding back. So I told her about the black market but downplayed the fight and how I got out of it. She narrowed her eyes slightly and I could tell she was stopping herself from either criticizing my recklessness, or calling me on the downplaying. Probably both. "Well, at least people are getting food," she said. "The news said that shortages are going to get worse. We might end up needing that black market sooner than later." "Doubtful," I said. "We can eat with the construction workers if we need to, and between Vanessa and Miriam we can probably syphon off resources for here." "Still, it's good to know it's there for now," she said. "So what do you have to tell me?" I asked. She frowned, but blushed, which was a weird combination on Erica. "Well, I figured out why I've been freaking out so much lately when things have gone wrong." "Okay," I said dubiously. "Why is that?" "My hormones are way out of whack," she said. "I'm told that comes with being pregnant." "That; I,” my eyebrows raised as my brain took the extra second to click on what she was saying. "Really?" "Yes, really," she grinned. "I grabbed a bunch of tests a little while ago because Kyla and I are both trying, and I took one last night and one this morning and they were both positive." I tackled her, softly, to the grass and kissed her as she laughed and hugged me. I was going to be a father. I was going to have kids with the most wonderful woman. "You'll be an amazing mom," I said in between kisses all over her face. "And you'll be an amazing,” "Guys!" Josie called, jogging through the parking lot towards us. "Little busy, hon," Erica called to her. "No, you need to come inside," Josie said as she got closer. I sat up from leaning over Erica at the tone of Josie's voice. "What is it?" I asked. "Something happened." "It's all over the news," Josie said. "It's; I don't know what's going to happen now." The President of the United States collapsed and fell into a coma shortly before 3:30 PM on July 7th. We watched the next hour on the big TV in the rec room of the Falls with all the ladies. As the reports went on we switched from channel to channel. Faces we'd never seen on major stations were covering the events. No one was contradicting the other stations, though plenty of different narratives were spinning out of it. I made eye contact with Leo when they announced that, with President Trump in a coma and unresponsive, Vice President Pence was going to be temporarily sworn in under the 25th Amendment. Leo was a lot more liberal than I was and had been staunchly disgusted by Trump, as had Erica. I had been a lot more... forgiving wasn't the word, but I respected the Office and I respected the democratic process. He was the President, and while he was something of a garbage fire when it came to his personal life, he was still duly elected. The fact that it was two equally shit choices between him and his opponent hadn't helped matters. Leo, and Erica, both thought Pence was even worse than Trump because of his religious dogma. I didn't have a care either way on that, having grown up without religion really affecting me at all. He seemed a lot less turbulent at least, so maybe he'd be a steady hand at the head of our country when it needed steady badly. The Vice President of the United States collapsed at 4:15 PM as he was stepping up to take his oath and assume the mantle of President. After that was some chaos. Many of the ladies were frightened, and some were vindictively pleased if they were in the anti-Trump camp. I comforted people as I could, trying to assure them things would be fine even if I didn't know what came next. In the middle of all that, as the commentators on the news were pointing out the line of succession put the Speaker of the House as next up, I felt my phone buzzing in my pocket. I stepped away from the rec room and pulled it out, seeing it was a text. Grierson: Have a job opening if you're interested. Super stressful but great benefits. Comes with a big house and staff. Interested? I raised my eyebrows high at the gallows humor. I also had no fucking idea how I had his contact in my phone. Before I could even reply, I got another text. Grierson: Too soon? I snorted and shook my head, smirking. It was a historical tragedy in the making and Agent Grierson, big shot in the shadowy OGA world, was texting me quips. I was a military man, and I understood gallows humor well, so I sent him back a crying-laughing emoji as I shook my head again. Then I sent another message. You're probably a little busy, but I could use a favor. Nothing came back within a couple of minutes, so I headed back in. There was no telling what kind of shit he was dealing with at the moment. Speaker Pelosi was sworn in, and I couldn't help but scoff a little. She was the US's first Female President, even if it was starting out as temporary, but that didn't matter so much to me as the fact that she'd seemed so damned out of touch and made that stupid Late Night show bit where she showed off an entire freezer full of expensive ice cream while the country was in lockdown and people were already dealing with food scarcity. Politicians, as I'd pretty much always believed, were fucked no matter what side they were on. Things started to calm down, and I found my hand in Ivy's as she smiled and pulled me towards the door. She, along with Dani, had the least care for the happenings of American politics in the short term, and I'd already sat with Ivy through multiple sessions of her cursing in French at the computer screen as Trudeau up in Canada seemed to put his foot in his mouth as often as Trump had. Dani often had few good things to say about the leadership back in Australia, either. We had a new President. I had more pressing concerns. I celebrated again, more thoroughly, with Erica alone in her room. We were both a little giddy about the idea of being parents, but we decided to keep it just between us for the time being. Not long, we both wanted to tell the others and especially not make it seem like we were hiding it from them, but with us all being split on where we were living and the investigation and the stuff on the Rez it didn't feel like the right time. Erica also assured me she could do all the early research we needed to do in terms of finding a doctor and getting her set up properly for what came next. Keeping it from Kyla was especially hard for me when we had our time together, though she was distracted from reading me by my latest injuries and what had happened on the Rez. She, more than the others, had the least experience with Kara and the tribe in terms of the legal and protest issues since she'd joined us later than that. "Why didn't you just offer it to them, Harrison?" she asked me with a sigh, softly shaking her head. "She wouldn't have said no." "I don't think she would to save herself over others," I told her. "And if she did, she would regret it." "Sometimes I forget how long you were alone," she said, looking at me intently as she lay next to me in her bed. I wanted to ask her what she meant by that, but she kissed me and soon she was fucking me and I was entranced by her as she rode me with languid grace, staring her love down into my eyes. Vanessa, once I was back on the site and she came home after work, was just as upset with me for the biker incident as Erica and Kyla had been. The fact that the story of a fistfight with some bikers also seemed to turn her on, she swore, was not a reason to do it again. She also needed a good amount of quiet time between the two of us, cuddling as she decompressed. Her father and a lot of the male crew on site were Trump supporters or at least 'old school' Republicans, so the events of the day had brought on a lot of friction among the crews, the upper staff, and the Imprinted ladies who leaned more Democrat since most were from the city. Politics, it seemed, often wasn't that important to most people until it was thrust right up in their faces. Surprise, surprise. Agent Grierson didn't text me back again until later that night, and when I asked if he could help with the Rez issue he told me he wasn't in a position to shake loose anything, especially when similar situations were happening all across the country. It had been a long shot anyway, but I still felt a little more defeated at the possibility getting cut off. The next few days, thank God, calmed down and I didn't get shot at or find myself in any more fistfights. Most of my time was spent piecing together a timeline for the whereabouts of the recently deceased Poole brothers and their unidentified fellow raider. With all my other leads played out, and the serial number for the pistol not looking like it would lead me anywhere without showing up with warrants at every firearms dealer in the State (which could still end up being a dud), the receipts were my only real clue. Creating the timeline was fairly simple, though it wasn't exactly comprehensive. There were days between them pretty frequently, and they jumped up and down the state. I tried mapping them out with pins and running a thread to track the timing, but I wasn't able to get a clear picture of a home base area. They were definitely more active in the northwest of the state, but weren't limited to it. There were even a couple of trips up into Washington State, though not particularly far based solely on their fast food stops. In between that work, and starting to call up the fast food locations to ask for any security camera footage they had for the dates and times on the receipts, life seemed to settle into a little routine. Vanessa was working hard. The second bunkhouse was getting filled up since the renovations were finished to make it Partner-friendly, which brought even more unskilled (in the trades) hands and mouths to the site. She was doing her best to divvy out what jobs she could if they made sense; they had a full-time medical response team with the nurses, and she proved to me that their cafeteria was putting out some pretty impressive food now that several ladies who had been in a Culinary Arts college program before being offered a spot in the testing program were on site. The offices got filled out more as well; accounts needed to be managed, and shipping and receiving had records to streamline and organize. Brent had almost too much of an office staff and could pick and choose the most experienced potential staffers for any role. The rest of the ladies were getting crash courses in site safety, and then crash courses starting trades apprenticeships. With the third bunkhouse going up as planned, and in record time, I had a feeling Vanessa could put 'Trade School Headmistress' on her resume sooner than later, she'd be managing so many students at once. Unfortunately, or maybe fortunately for my feelings towards Miriam, none of the women coming onto site were newly imprinted; they'd been partnered up back in the aftermath of the outbreak on the site, and had been living with their partners in hotels and motels since then. That meant that Miriam wasn't ignoring my request for help, but it also meant she still didn't have the vaccine doses that would be needed. In between my murderboarding and the occasional trips around the site, ostensibly to check on security but mostly to stay up to date on how the roads were working out, I found myself on the phone a lot. I spoke with Erica a few times a day, usually a couple for only a few minutes, but for at least an hour each afternoon. The initial excitement about our future child was still there, but all of the other little worries and anxieties were starting to set in, and we had a lot to talk about. I also got daily calls from Kara as she updated me that she and the ladies were safe, and of what they could tell was going on, on the Rez without leaving the house. Things had gotten worse; people were still dying, but there were less of them wandering the streets. They'd had a couple of people come by begging for help, but it was obvious they were on their last legs. She'd risked a bit of time outside to splash some bloody handprints off of the front windows of her house with a bucket from a distance. We also talked. Not about big things, but just reminiscing about high school. Telling each other stories we remembered of the people we'd been back then. Of the silly adventures we'd had, and how important they'd seemed back then. I told her about running into Mary and her kids and helping her out. She told me how she'd been invited to Stacey Duncan's wedding almost a decade ago; the two had hated each other in high school, so the invite had been out of nowhere. She'd gone, more out of curiosity than anything, and Stacey had acted like they'd been the best of friends. She told me about college, and how she thought I would have loved it, and asked me about the military. I told her my funny stories, and promised to tell her some of the harder ones when we could hug each other. Gerty asked to talk to me on the third day as well just so she could interact with someone else for a bit. We traded stories about Kara that had her laughing and yelling in the background. Then Gerty walked away from the others and asked me about how things really looked outside the Rez. I didn't hold back, respecting that she'd been a Rez cop, and told her about the looters and the black market and the deaths. She admitted she was worried, and I did my best to console her as she broke down a little on the phone with me, not wanting to show anything but a smiling face to Tanaya and Kara. Once we were back onto happier, lighter things I told her that I'd be happy to talk to her again any time she wanted, and that one of these days I'd need her to give me some Policing tips. That got me a laugh, which was warm and rich. The afternoon of that third day, frustrated with the murder board and receipt trail, I got dressed up, borrowed the unmarked truck from the site motor pool again and drove down to the Golden Beaver. Nothing useful came out of it beyond having a reason to fuck my girls, at least for the short term, but I needed to maintain my 'cover' and put in time with the sovereign citizens if I was going to have a chance at using them to leapfrog up the unofficial cell structure their loose organization used. There were fewer people there this time, and I wondered if the virus was catching up with them. If it did before I made contact with whatever their militant arm was, they would be a literal dead end. I couldn't help myself and texted that one to Grierson with almost no context, but he seemed to appreciate the pun when he replied almost ten hours later. It was on the fourth day, still relatively early in the morning, that I picked up a call from Erica. "Hello, wifey," I said, already smiling as I stood up from where I'd been sitting and sorting through emails. "Hey, Harri," Erica said, the tone in her voice immediately making my smile slip. "What's wrong?" I asked. Immediately my mind was jumping to worst-case scenarios, and now there was only really one; something was wrong with the baby. "It's not an emergency," Erica said quickly, hearing my immediate tenseness. "You just need to come out here, sooner than later." "Okay, I'm on my way," I said, starting to cover up my murder board with the tarp I used to keep any rain off of it. With so little room in the RVs, I'd set it up by epoxying some corkboard to the side of one of the shipping containers that formed our compound walls. Vanessa had helped me hook up the tarp with some rope so I could cover it without much effort. It was janky but it worked, and I figured once the investigation was complete we could use it for more entertaining activities. "What's up?" "Josie just got word she lost a friend, and she's taking it really hard," Erica said. "Everyone is trying to comfort her, but it's not helping. I think she needs a calming male presence." "Erica," I said. "I don't think,” "I'm not asking you to fuck her, babe," Erica said. "Just be there for a friend." "Okay," I agreed. It didn't take me long to get there, and Kyla met me in the parking lot with a quick kiss. She gave me the fast rundown; Josie hadn't been able to get ahold of an old friend for a while now, and she got a call from another friend confirming he had passed from the virus a few weeks ago. Josie had broken down, and no one had been able to get through to her as she locked herself in her room. That had been early in the morning, and it was already the middle of the afternoon, and the ladies were getting worried. "I think Josie isn't used to being vulnerable," Kyla said quietly, and I could tell she was speaking more from her training as a spy as she analyzed the situation. "At least with women. Based on her background, and her mannerisms, she's friendly and joking with other women but doesn't let them in. I would bet there was bullying and mean-girl shit in her background, and falling into a male-dominated sport like wrestling was a comfort." "Have I mentioned lately how much you amaze me?" I asked Kyla, which brought out a smile. I hugged her and kissed the top of her head. Inside, several women said hello and asked me quick questions in passing, but everyone seemed to know why I was there. Ivy, when she saw me, leapt into my arms for a big public kiss before sending me in the direction of the stairs. Leo stopped me briefly, looking frustrated that he wasn't able to help. We hugged each other tightly, the silent message that we were glad that we were safe passing between us. I wasn't sure what I would do if I lost him, or if I'd be in any better a state than Josie sounded like she was in. At the top of the stairs, I almost collided with Spencer as she was rushing to head down in the opposite direction. She flushed immediately, but her smile was big as she gave me a hug and; since I was a couple of steps lower than her; she took the opportunity to give me a kiss on the cheek. After an assurance that I wouldn't leave without checking in on her before I left again, she shooed me up into the hall. Abi and Erica were talking quietly in the doorway to Erica and Ivy's room, clearly keeping an eye and an ear on Josie's room one door down the hall. Erica immediately stepped into my arms, hugging me tightly and kissing me. "Thanks for being quick," she said. "Of course," I said. Then Abi surprised me by hugging me as well. We'd had little hugs before, but this one was a full-armed one. It felt a little strange, being hugged like that by a woman who was an inch taller than me. Her grip was strong, but I still felt all the physical markers of hugging a woman. "Thank you," she said as we hugged. "You alright?" I asked as I hugged her back, matching her firmness. She nodded. "We've all been receiving bad news here or there, and helping each other through it. Focusing on workouts was also helping, that's why all the ladies have been so dedicated even if the world is falling apart. Your family has helped since they arrived, and the classes have been good for mental health." "I'm glad," I said. "I wish I could do more." She smiled sadly, pulling back from me and shaking her head, then glancing at Erica with a little smirk. "What?" I asked. "She said you would feel that way," Abi sighed. Then she surprised me again by giving me a peck on the lips. It was friendly, not romantic. "You do more than enough, Harrison." I just sighed, and she hugged me again before pulling away. "So what's the latest?" "She's still locked in her room, and tells people to leave her alone," Erica said. "She's isolating herself, and that's not good right now." "Alright," I said, keeping in mind what Kyla had said. "I'll see what I can do." I went to Josie's door and waited one beat before I knocked firmly. "Go away," Josie called from inside. "Open the door, Joss," I said firmly. "It's me." There wasn't an answer. "I'm coming through this door whether you open it or not," I said. There was movement on the other side of the door, and then it opened. Josie looked a little pitiful. Her eyes were red and puffy, and her cheeks were streaked with tears. Her hair was wild, and she was just wearing a basic bra and panties. I stepped into the doorway and wrapped my arms around her, and she immediately started sobbing as she buried her face in my chest and clung to me. Shifting us a little, I let the door close behind me, and I just held her there in the dark as she cried. After a few minutes like that, when her tears softened, I hefted her up and held her with one hand on her ass and one on her back as she wrapped her limbs around me, clinging so tight it was almost painful. I walked us deeper into the room and found her bed, kicking off my boots before laying us both down on it and encouraging her to shift until I was spooned behind her and she was hugging my arms to her stomach and chest. She cried again, burying her face in the pillow as I held her. For a woman with such a ready smile, flirt or joke, I was shocked at how deep her sorrow could reach. "He was my person," Josie finally said, panting a little as her body tried to come back from the exertion of her sobbing. "Boyfriend?" I asked. She shook her head. "Not since high school. Not really. He was my best friend. We tried dating a couple of times, but it was always awkward and we ended up friends who fooled around once in a while if we got extra tipsy and horny. But I loved him. We met at wrestling camp the summer before our junior years. After high school we went to the same wrestling school, and we worked the same promotions. He was the only person in my life from back home who got it, who understood why I did it." "He sounds like he was really special," I said softly. "He was," Josie sobbed softly. "Chris was... he was a light. No matter what was happening, or where we went, I knew he was on my side. We didn't work as a couple, but that didn't mean I didn't need him or love him." "I'm sorry," I said, hugging her tighter. "God, I'm such a mess," she said, wiping at her face. "I'm being such a little bitch." "Shush," I shushed her. "Say that again and I'll pile drive you into this mattress." She snorted and gave one little chuckle, and then we let the silence and the darkness in her bedroom settle as I held her. She told me more about Chris. About her earliest years of wrestling, and the two of them struggling to make ends meet after high school as they tried to find a way to break into the business. She told me about the little things he liked, his favorite foods and how he would make cinnamon buns on his cheat days. She showed me pictures of them on her phone, both casual and professional. Clips of him wrestling. Clips of him when he'd done a six-month stint being her ring-side 'manager.' Even clips of when they had an in-ring feud at one small promotion and he slammed her through a table with a frog splash from the top turnbuckle, followed by her smashing him with a barbed-wire-covered baseball bat. "You loved him," I assured her. "He knew it." "But I should have done more..." she gasped pitifully. I comforted her, trying not to consider how much those words haunted me. And how much I didn't want them to haunt me in the future. It must have been two hours since I'd gotten to the Falls that Josie sat up, taking a deep breath and rolling her shoulders and then her neck. She turned in the dark and laid back down, but this time she was cuddling against me. "Erica said blowjobs don't count," she whispered as her hands started to feel around my belt. "Joss," I said quietly, stopping her hands with mine and pulling them away. "I can't tell you how much it would thrill me to fool around with you, or even more, but we can be close without being sexual. The first time we do something... alone, like this, I don't want it to be because of something like this. I don't want you to have any regrets." She pressed her forehead to my chest, breathing deeply. And then her stomach grumbled loudly, making both of us chuckle. "Hungry?" I asked. "I didn't even eat breakfast," she said, then took another long breath and shifted up the bed a bit. "Can I at least kiss you?" "I think that would be Okay," I said. We kissed, tenderly, in the dark for a few minutes before her stomach grumbled again. That made me smile and I sat up, manhandling her a little as I got her on her back and I leaned over to kiss her bare stomach. Her abs were firm against my lips, and a part of me wanted to just do it. To give Josie what she wanted, and take what I wanted. But I didn't, and I blew a raspberry instead, making her chuckle some more. "Come on, babe," I said. "Let's get some food. I'm sure the ladies would be interested to hear about Chris and maybe watch some of his matches with you. They were worried as hell." Josie sniffed and wiped under her eyes, then kissed me again as she sat up. "Thanks, Harrison," she said quietly. "Whatever you need," I said, rubbing her arm comfortingly. She got herself cleaned up and dressed in some comfy sweats before we headed down to get dinner, and soon she was getting passed from hug to hug until she was sat down in the cafeteria and Ivy and Spencer planted Macho in her lap, who brought a little smile to Josie's face as he wiggled half his body he wagged his tail so hard. The smile wasn't much, but it was enough. Surrounded by friends, surrounded by support and love, we could make it through. Watching my family, and Leo's, mixed with the ladies of Valkyrie Falls as dinner was about to be served was heartwarming. After the tough day that Josie had gone through, finding out about the death of her best friend, and knowing that all of the women both in and out of my family were going through similar things, it was good to see them rallying together. That was really the only way we were all going to get through the shitstorm that was the pandemic. "Did it go Okay?" Erica asked me, sliding in to lean against me as I stood back at the edge of the cafeteria and watched as the ladies doted on both Josie and Macho. The fit blonde was holding him against her chest and smiling in a way I didn't think anyone but a puppy could make happen. "Yeah. She just needed to feel safe," I said. "You're good at doing that," Erica smiled. "I texted after an hour went by but you didn't respond. I just wanted to make sure she hadn't choked you out or something with one of her wrestling moves." I snorted and shook my head. "No, nothing like that. I didn't get the text though." I patted my pockets and realized I didn't have my phone. "I must have left it in the truck. Hold on, I should get it in case there's an emergency." "If there was, Vanessa or Miriam would reach out to me next," Erica said. "And I haven't heard anything." "Mary or Kara might try me though," I reminded her. "Or my sister. Or the Staties." "Go," Erica said with a little smile and a roll of her eyes. "My hero-husband." The sun wasn't setting yet, but the trees outside the retreat center cast deep, cool shadows across the parking lot that late in the day. The air outside had that crispness that told me we were probably going to get a good rain in the next day or so, and I figured I should probably move my murder board inside when I got back to the compound. The tarp contraption could handle the light drizzle that would appear at any moment in the Pacific Northwest, but I doubted it could take a full storm. I found my phone in the cup holder of the center dash right where I'd left it; seeing Kyla waiting for me when I pulled in had made me forgetful. With a sigh, I picked it up and felt it vibrate with the notification of a waiting message. I opened it as I started to walk back to the cafeteria, checking the first message. 'Harri, we're hearing multiple gunshots.' "Fuck," I grunted, thumbing the call button. It rang as I stood stock still, every muscle in my body tensed as my chest felt like it was trying to squeeze my heart while my heart was trying to batter out of my rib cage. It rang, and rang. No answer. I broke into a run. "Kyla!" I shouted from the entryway into the cafeteria. The tone in my voice had my gorgeous girlfriend immediately looking up and around rapidly, scanning for danger, as she got up from her seat at one of the tables. The big room had gone quiet. "Erica, is your car open?" I asked. "It should be," she said. "What's,” I didn't have time to answer her as I sprinted back towards the parking lot. Erica's car was parked about halfway down, one row over from my truck, and I yanked open the driver door and thumbed the trunk open, then rounded the back and started pulling out the firearms that were stored there. When the girls had moved into the Falls, Sara and Abi had Okay'd a few handguns to be kept inside the building, secured in Kyla's room, but had asked that the rest of the gear be kept in Erica's car. It wasn't ideal, especially if something had happened at the Falls, but it was better than nothing. "Keys," Kyla called to me and I turned and tossed my truck keys to her. She didn't ask any questions yet; she didn't need to. She knew something bad was happening. "Harri, what's going on?" Erica asked as she jogged out to me. A bunch of the ladies were following but holding back near the building courtyard and watching. "Kara started hearing gunshots two hours ago," I said. "And they've been getting closer to her." I slung the two MP5s that Miriam had gifted to me over my shoulders, scooping up the loaded mags that went with them, and then picked up the wooden box that held the four flash grenades and two smoke grenades that Miriam had sworn she would kill me over if I used them without proper need. "Fuck," Erica said, her face going a little white. I knew she was feeling guilty that she'd downplayed me not having my phone. And calling me to help with Josie in the first place. If I hadn't been here, I could have been that much closer when Kara had first texted. "Harri,” I turned and kissed her. It shocked her, and she didn't have much time to respond. I didn't have a hand free to pull her to me tightly like I wanted. "I love you," I said. "I'll be careful." Then I turned and jogged towards my truck where Kyla already had the tailgate open and the safe compartment under the bed unlocked as she was pulling on her bulletproof vest. I'd swapped out the lighter ones for the heavy ones after the Raider incident. "Ivy!" I called, and she came running for me. I set down the crate of grenades and the mags I was carrying and turned in time for her to leap into my arms. She kissed me fiercely. "I love you, and we'll be careful," I promised her just like I had Erica. "I need you to do me a favor and keep everyone calm, Okay? It's trouble on the Rez, not near here. Can you do that for me, mon coeur?" "I will, mon amour," she promised, holding my face in both hands for a moment and then kissing me again briefly. "Now go and rescue her." "It's,” "It's about her," Kyla broke in. "You would do this for anyone, dear, but you wouldn't be running on pure adrenaline if it wasn't for her." I had to swallow hard as I started putting my own bulletproof vest on. When I was finished Erica had joined us and she pulled the side Velcro extra tight. "You kiss me like that and don't even let me say anything?" she demanded. "Sorry, babe," I said. "I'm in a bit of a rush." "Then get your ass moving, cowboy," she said, moving past me and opening the driver's door for me. Kyla and I slammed the tailgate shut and piled into the front along with our M4s and MP5s. It was a bit much and we had to do some shifting, but I wanted as much firepower as I might need. "Erica," I said through the open window after I turned over the truck engine. "Ivy is going to handle calming everyone down. I need you to be a lot quieter and get Dani and Leo to keep an armed watch. Nothing should happen anywhere near here, but I'll be able to focus more if I know you three are being vigilant." "It's done," Erica nodded. "Now go." I reversed the truck out of my parking spot and turned towards the driveway, already thumbing the remote to open the gate. "What do we know?" Kyla asked me. I handed her my phone and she quickly unlocked it, grimacing as she started scanning through the messages. "First heard shots two hours ago. Semi-regular timing. A few outbursts. An hour ago they realized the shots were getting closer. She tried calling a few times after that." Kyla stopped and swallowed. "Did you read all of these?" "Just the first couple," I grimaced. I yanked the steering wheel hard and the rear tires spat gravel as I veered onto the highway. I flipped the lights but not the sirens and pressed the gas to the floor. "Thirty minutes ago she said they left the house to investigate and found a convoy of trucks one street over. Men were going door to door, no uniforms and not from the Rez. The gunshots were coming from inside the homes. The men were; Fuck, Harri. The men were carrying out valuables and supplies, along with women and children." I had to force myself to suck in a breath. "Call them again," I said. Kyla tried but there wasn't an answer. She went back to the texts. "They went back to the house but weren't sure if they should try to fortify it or if they should try to run and hide. That was the last message." I punched the center of the steering wheel hard enough to hurt my knuckles, and the bleat of a honk wasn't nearly as satisfying a sound as I wanted to make. "Call Miriam," I said. The truck speaker system rang twice before she picked up. "Hey, Harri. Can I call you back in,” "I need a heavy QRF immediately to the High Hills Chinook reserve. I am en route and have actionable intelligence that the domestic terror group who struck Valhalla Hills is on-site and actively engaged in acts of ethnic cleansing including executions and kidnapping of an unknown number of civilians focusing on females and minors." "I,” Miriam stuttered, clearly caught off guard. Not that I could blame her, but I'd worded it as best I could to give her as much impetus to act as possible. "Clear out," she ordered someone in whatever room she was in using the sort of harsh tone that demanded immediate action. Then she was shouting, though it was muffled and I had to guess she'd pressed her phone to her chest for a moment before it cleared up again. "Repeat actionable intelligence," she said, her voice heavy. "Eyes-on report as of,” I glanced at Kyla. "Twenty-three minutes ago," Kyla filled in. "I am en route with one additional operator, but a witness reports a 'convoy' of civilian vehicles in use. Unknown number of hostiles, but positive presence of small arms in use." There was a long moment of silence over the phone, and then Captain Bloomberg was speaking instead of Miriam. "Who is your eyewitness?" she asked. "Kara Swiftwater, a former member of the Reserve Leadership Council. And Gertrude Swiftwater, a former member of the Reserve Police Department," I said. "Are you sure,” "Yes, I'm fucking sure!" I growled. "This isn't a stunt." "You're asking us to deploy the Air Force on US soil, Harri," Laura said tightly. "Women and children getting rounded up, and the sick being shot in their homes," I said, trying to keep from shouting. "They witnessed it." "Why is the report over twenty minutes old?" "Because I forgot my fucking phone in my fucking truck and missed their texts and calls while I was trying to comfort a woman who had lost her best friend today," I broke, shouting. "And now I'm another... fifteen minutes out at least from reaching them." I was driving like a fucking maniac. If the road had been slick, or there had been any traffic whatsoever, there likely would have been an accident. There was a long minute of silence and I had a feeling we'd been put on mute. Kyla reached over and put a hand on my arm, squeezing it as I gripped the steering wheel tightly. She didn't tell me to calm down, didn't ask me to slow down. She just let me know she was there. "Harri, I'm sending you the off-duty Airmen from the site security detail," Miriam cut back in. "I can't get anything else to you faster than that. The next best I can get you is scrambling a unit of the National Guard. I'll have an ETA on them ASAP, but they'll be coming in behind you and I need to know if I should call them off. If this intel is off we can't have the National Guard storming a reserve, Duo Halo outbreak or not. It'll be all our fucking heads if that happens." "Understood," I grunted. I knew what she was saying was true. Even if this was fake, and the National Guard rolled up and Feather's crazy cult was still alive and opened fire on them and everyone died, there would be no covering it up. Someone, somewhere, would find out purely from the mobilization. But it wasn't fake. Kara would go to almost any length to try and help her people, but this wasn't a false flag report. The fact that there was a big part of me that wanted to pull up in front of her house and see her smirking, knowing she'd pulled one over on the US military and forced their hand, didn't help. "Do I have permission to track your phone to give my soldiers your live location?" Miriam asked. "I figured you already were tracking me," I said, managing a slight smirk through my currently permanent grimace. "I don't know what you're talking about," Miriam said. "Oh, look, the tracking kicked in really fast." "What sort of ETA on the Airmen?" "They'll be... seven to eight minutes behind you," Miriam said, and I could tell she was communicating with Captain Bloomberg off the phone as well. "How many?" Kara asked. "Seven. One military jeep, one civilian panel van," Miriam said. "Alright. I need the phone back," I said. "See if I can get a hold of my asset." "Be careful," Miriam said. "And Godspeed." Kyla hung up for me. "Everyone tells you to be careful," she said. "No one ever tells me to be careful." "It's because I'm a bigger target, hon," I said. She smirked and tried calling Kara again but it rang through to her voicemail. "Keep trying," I said, and she did. We whipped past landmarks at reckless speeds. "Five minutes out," I said. Kyla texted that to Miriam, who would forward it to her team. Then, without asking me, she fiddled with my phone a bit and then music started blaring from the speakers of the truck. The chaos of a fast guitar. A guttural shout. The kick in of fast rhythm guitar and smashing drums. Another scream, isolated, and then thick and almost operatic vocals over a speeding rhythm. She'd picked perfectly. Not trying to calm down my adrenaline, and nothing too on the nose. The song transitioned into almost a groove, then picked up again quickly. The organized chaos of the song was a match to how I was feeling. To the spiking of my emotions, but bringing me back to that central groove that let me think clearly. It was the same way a firefight was going to go. Moments of extreme violence interspersed with strange, almost uncomfortable calm. I drove through the song, and it descended into its final driving beat that had me bobbing my head lightly as I glared out the front window. The final beat cut off into silence. "God, I love you," I said. "I've got another one," Kyla said. I shook my head. "We're here." The cars that had been blocking the entrance and exits of the barricade looked like they had been smashed aside and we drove right through. I flicked off the overhead lights, not wanting to warn anyone that we were coming. The smart thing to do would be to get out and hoof it on foot. It would give us more forewarning as we came up on anyone, and if there was a caravan worth of people we'd probably hear them. But in the last few weeks, I'd been making choices based on need, not what was smart. Speed and violence had been serving me a lot better than trying to be sneaky and smart. Every time I was cautious, someone got hurt. Oftentimes it was me. Every time I went with my gut, shock and awe worked wonders. I rolled down my window, trying to hear anything, as I jumped the truck over the low grass berm that separated the main road into the reserve from the residential area, saving us a minute of driving around to the main entrance and skipping the small 'downtown' near the burned-down community center. Kyla checked her MP5, racking the slide, and then rolled down her window to listen as well. My head was on a swivel as we sped past roads. I was looking for signs of the caravan. The number of bodies around had grown over the past four days, dotted here and there, and the abandoned vehicles made it hard to be sure sometimes of what I was looking at. Still, I wasn't seeing anything like the caravan, or worse. I bypassed Kara's street, riding the cross-street down to the end to try and find the fucking trucks, but I didn't hear anything. No gunshots, no engines, no shouting. No screams. I pulled us back around and peeled onto Kara's street before realizing that I didn't know what her house looked like from out front. I had to mentally count about how many lots in she was and pulled up in front of a house that looked right. Kyla and I burst out of the truck. She had her MP5 up and scanning while I defaulted to the M4 as I checked back behind us. I could hear my heart in my ears and feel the sweat on my brow. No movement. There were a couple of bodies two lots over, one next to the other, and I grit my teeth. I looked at Kara's house and saw that the front door was kicked in. "Going in," I said quietly to Kyla. I could hear her following me with quick, sure steps as I approached the gaping open front door. "Kara," I called. "It's Harri. Gerty, Tanaya, friendly-friendly-friendly. I'm coming in." The inside of the house was ransacked. I could see bits of Kara's life spread out in shattered fragments of physical memories. Colors she favored, keepsakes I could see her collecting. A picture of her and her parents on the wall, askew but unbroken. No blood, no bodies in the front room. "Clear," I said, pushing in further. "Hold the door." It was the wrong tactic for clearing a building, but we needed to keep eyes outside and on our truck. I checked the side room, then into the back hall. Two bedrooms and a bathroom. All empty. Ransacked and looted quickly. Muddy boots marking the flooring and carpet. Scrapes on the walls from gear carelessly bumping against the paint. "Nothing," I called to Kyla, coming back out to her. My girlfriend was grimacing but stoic, scanning the street around us. She tossed me my phone. "Call her again," she said. I did, and at first got confused as nothing came out of my phone, but then I heard the ringing in the truck; it was still connected to the system. I snarled and thumbed that off, and then I heard the ringtone coming from the front yard. It was the hard chorus from the middle of Say It Ain't So, with Rivers Cuomo singing his heart out. It was one of those songs that Kara and I had sung a hundred times in my old beater car, the windows down as we just drove. I stepped out of the house feeling like my soul had left my body, following the sound of the chorus as it restarted with those familiar chords. 'Say it ain't so, your drug is a heartbreaker.' I found the phone in the grass near the scruffy front garden, the screen cracked and one corner dug into the dirt like someone had tossed it hard. 'Say it ain't so, my love is a life-taker.' It wasn't a happy song, but damn was it a good one to sing our hearts out to at the top of our lungs. And I knew she'd set that as my ringtone on her phone for the same memories that it was pulling out of me now. My jaw hurt, I was gritting my teeth so hard. I bent over and picked up the phone, hanging up mine as it went silent. "She might have ditched it in a hurry," Kyla said. "If it was making noise and she was on the run." I shook my head. Not denying her, just knowing it was unlikely. "We're too late," I said, my voice thick. "Maybe not," Kyla said. "Let me run the lights and siren, see if anyone comes out." I nodded and took a deep breath. Kyla went to the truck and got into the driver's seat, hitting the lights and then the siren. She let it run for about thirty seconds as we both watched either end of the street as far as we could around the hilly curves and then she cut it off by turning on the loudspeaker mic. "This is the police," she said evenly. "We are here to help. If you can hear my voice, come out of your homes. This is the police, we are here to help." She let the siren ring again, then repeated herself. Movement, five doors down and across the street, had me snapping my attention in that direction but I managed not to raise my rifle. A kid, maybe five years old, came out of a house and started walking over. His hair was a mess and his face was streaked with grime and tracks from tears. Kyla cut off the siren when I waved to her and she stepped out, her eyes going wide as she saw the kid as well. "Hey, kiddo," I said, dropping to one knee as he got closer, shifting my firearms to hang from their shoulder straps behind me. "We're here to help." "Do you have any food I can have?" he asked. "I'm really hungry. My parents went away." My whole body ached, thinking of what had likely happened. "We'll get you something," I said, glancing at Kyla. She grimaced and went to try and find something in the truck. "Have you been hiding?" The little guy nodded. "It was scary." "Did you see what happened?" He shrugged. Kyla came out of the truck with a half-full water bottle and a Slim Jim that I'd stashed in the center console back when we'd been doing the welfare visits for the Staties. I'd forgotten it was in there. "Here you go, honey," she said, peeling the dried meat stick out of its wrapper and offering it to him. "Just little bites, don't try and gobble it all at once. And take sips of water." He tore off a chunk with his teeth and started chewing. "What's your name?" I asked. "Virgil," he said. "Alright, Virgil. My name is Harri, and this is Kyla. We heard there were bad men here. Did you see where they went?" The kid shook his head. "They drove away." I wanted to ask 'which way' but that would have been useless. "Did you see them with some women and other kids?" "Yeah, they were crying and screaming," Virgil said. "That's why I stayed hidden inside." "Did they drive away with the women and other kids?" I asked. He nodded. "Okay, just stay here, buddy," I said, standing up. "Chow down, it'll help you feel better." It would, in fact, likely make him feel worse with all that salt if we didn't get him something else to eat as well at some point, but that was a later issue. I pulled out my phone and called Miriam. "Status?" "Site seems clear. We missed them. I have a kid here who witnessed women and children being driven away, and there is plenty of evidence of forceful entry into the residences. I have little doubt that if I check a couple I'll find executions." "My Airmen will be with you in two minutes," Miriam said. "Handle recon. I'll call off the National Guard." "Don't," I said. "This whole place needs to be searched for survivors. There might be more kids and they've been spooked and isolated for weeks, getting traumatized; we need to search for anyone who might have hidden from the raid. Your men will need the manpower." "My men? What are you going to be doing?" Miriam asked. "Remember when you said you could find me some special backup?" I asked. "Well, I need the meanest motherfuckers you've got on speed dial, Miriam. Unknown numbers of civilian hostages taken by an unknown number of backwoods militia." "You don't know where they are, Harri," she said. "Unless you've come up with a new lead out there." "Yeah, about that," I said. "This just went from a criminal investigation to a hostage rescue, so I'm less concerned about slow and steady detective work and am ready to start kicking doors. And faces. I promise they'll deserve it." "What the hell are you going to do?" Miriam asked. "Is Captain Bloomberg listening?" "Not anymore," she said after a moment. I wondered if the blonde Captain had stepped out, or just pretended to plug her ears. "I'm going to go see if I can make a deal with a biker gang," I said. "Enemy-of-my-Enemy situation. And if that doesn't come up with anything, I'm going to start shoving my rifle barrel up Sovereign Citizen asses until I hit prostates and they sing." There was a long moment of silence again. "Do what you need to," Miriam said. "Every living official in the state is focused on the cities. No one seems to care what's happening out in the rural areas." A jeep and a panel van turned onto the street and came towards us. "Your guys are here," I said. "What I do next doesn't land on you, Miriam. It's on me. Don't stick your neck out. Just let me know if you find anyone who can help." "Fuck you, Black," she said. "I've got rank on you, I'll do what I want and take the heat." "I'm serious, Miriam," I said. "You need to be where you are. I'm not,” I stopped, looking at Kyla as she tended to Virgil while watching me out of the side of her eye. "I'm not responsible for an entire State's worth of people," I corrected myself. "But I know I'm important to the people who really matter to me. And if something does happen, they'll need your support." "Harri," she sighed. "You know... you know they might all be dead in a week anyways." I swallowed the cloying feeling. "I know," I said. "But I can't just stop." "I'll find you shooters," she promised. "Good luck." "Thanks," I said. "And Miriam?" "Yeah?" "If you still have them, set aside some of those discretionary doses," I said. "If I'm going to save a bunch of women, I'd really rather them not die of the fucking plague right after." "I'll have them ready," Miriam promised. We hung up. Kyla was discussing with the Airmen, who fanned out in two teams and started checking the nearby houses. She said something quietly to Virgil, who nodded as he sat on the curb, and then came over to me. "You could have toned down the swearing in front of the kid," She said. I opened my mouth in surprise, then clicked it shut when I saw the look on her face. She was teasing me, trying to lighten my mood just a little. "What's next?" she asked. "We wait for the National Guard to get here, and then we're going to go bang some drums," I said. "If we're lucky we won't be shot at before I can ask some pointed questions." Kyla gave me a look. "What?" I asked. "We'll find her," she said. "Alive." "You can't know that," I said. "We will," she said with a little smile. "This isn't that kind of day." "What do you mean?" I asked. "I'm pregnant," Kyla said, wrapping her fingers around the shoulder straps of my bulletproof vest and tugging softly like she was trying to wake me up. "I tested twice, earlier today and while you were with Josie. You're going to be a father, and our firstborn will not be overshadowed by this." I went down to one knee, my eyes squeezed shut. "Fuck," I groaned, hugging Kyla to me as I pressed my face to her vest-covered stomach. "How could you let me bring you here?" "Because I couldn't let you come alone," she said, weaving her fingers in my hair. I stood up and kissed her, feeling our vests and the firearms dangling from shoulder straps clacking together lightly as I poured my everything into her lips. She did the same, and I didn't even care that the Airmen were coming out and looking at us as they moved from house to house. When we pulled away I was crying, and Kyla's eyes watered at seeing me crying. "Stop," she said, wiping at my cheeks. "Now isn't the time." "Happy tears," I assured her. "And stress relief." I fumbled for my phone, bringing it up and hitting the Speed Dial. "There's something Erica and I need to tell you though." It was almost 10 PM and I had no idea if they would still be at the Black Market, but I wasn't going to wait until a polite hour to contact the Guns of Thunder. The National Guard had taken almost thirty minutes to show up at the Rez, and in that time the Airmen and I had found another two women and a ten-year-old girl who had been hiding in the neighborhood. They'd heard Kyla's calls but had been too scared to come out until they actually saw our uniforms. The ten-year-old joined Virgil under Kyla's care, and I interviewed the women quickly along with the Airman Sergeant who was leading the security team. She couldn't tell us much more than we'd already found out, but a better corroborating witness than a terrified and half-starved child would help in the long run. One thing she was able to tell us was that the men who had come had all been wearing gas masks. Mostly old military surplus, though from her descriptions some must have been construction-grade masks with filters and homemade hoods. That was just great. Kidnapper militia assholes who were taking the pandemic seriously. Totally excellent news. Once the Guard actually arrived, Kyla and I handed off the kids to a female Lieutenant whose day job had been social work before quarantine demanded that she be isolated with her Troop and Battalion. The woman was in her mid-thirties and struck me as a Mom figure immediately, so I'd felt confident that she'd keep the kids safe and look after them. The Airmen had handed over command of the operation but volunteered to stick around and keep searching; finding the ladies and girl, and the corpses we'd been discovering in the houses and doublewides, had been upsetting at first but then had steeled them. "This is the place?" Kyla asked me. "This is the place," I said as I pulled up in front of the old lumber depot, the truck taking the potholes in the old dirt road easily. The sun was down but the lights from the nearby grocery store parking lot put a ghostly white glow on everything like the night couldn't properly settle. I'd almost forgotten that feeling; it was urban and unnatural, and I'd been living out in the sticks long enough that it felt weird even with the constantly running construction site a hundred yards from the RVs. "What's our approach?" Kyla asked. "Will you stay in the truck if I ask?" "The last time you came here you got into a brawl," Kyla said flatly. "Exactly," I said. "You're,” "Coming with you," she said, opening her door. "I just need to know how many guns I'm carrying in." "Fuck it," I said, getting out as well and hauling my MP5 with me but leaving the M4 in the cab. Kyla did the same. Walking up to their 'front entrance,' with its empty parking lot, the place looked abandoned. Except the dull yellow security light illuminating the space wouldn't have been on if it was, or if they had moved after my encounter with them. I could have slipped down the side of the building to check if their bikes were parked in that little hidden lot they used near the office entrance. I could have knocked politely, too. My fist hammered against the metal door loudly and continuously, the boom of it echoing inside loud enough that we could hear it outside. With my other hand I held my badge up in the vague direction of the security camera I knew was up in the overhang of the roof. That left me with no hands on my weapon, but Kyla had sidestepped appropriately and had hers held loosely and ready to respond. "What the fuck do you want, pig?" called a voice from inside. "Open the fucking door," I shouted back. "Fuck off," the voice yelled. "Get a fucking warrant." "Open the fucking door or I start spraying bullets into this building right fucking now," I yelled, my voice booming with every ounce of command I could channel. I could practically feel the ghosts of my boot camp Drill Sergeants inhabiting me with that one. "Give me one reason I shouldn't start shooting first!" "Because if that happens I'll feed you your own fucking testicles, Chuck," I growled, guessing at who it was. "I will shoot your dick off, cut those little niblets you call nuts off of you with your own knife, batter them in a nice panko breading, deep fry them, and then serve them to you on a bed of fucking rat poison. Open the fucking door and get me your boss!" There were more voices from deeper in the building, and then quiet for almost a full minute. "Why are you here, Sheriff?" came a new voice, much more calm, through the door. It was the boss. "I need information, and I think you have it, and it's about your enemies," I said firmly but no longer shouting. "We handle our own business," the boss said. "We don't trade information, we are not rats. Leave now, or we will open fire." I grit my teeth and could hear him backing one step away from the door. "You said you care about this country," I called. "Once a Marine, always a Marine. You care about people not getting hurt unless they put themselves in the crossfire. Well, I'm chasing a bunch of degenerate backwoods murderers and kidnappers who killed at least fifty people earlier today in their own homes and made off with an unknown number of women and children. Tell me that isn't worth a conversation." I glanced at Kyla, who was grimacing but nodded. It was the only card we had short of breaking out a shotgun and shooting the lock off the door. The sound of the lock turning was like a Christmas bell in that moment. The door opened about half a foot as the Biker boss looked at me, his eyebrows furrowed as his gaiter covered the bottom half of his face. "We would have heard about something like that," he said. "It was on the Rez," I said. "I was the first up there, and the National Guard has taken over the scene now and are trying to help find survivors. I'm hunting the missing people." His eyes, hard and cold, flicked over me and I knew he was taking in the legitimate overkill among the equipment I was currently wearing for a Sheriff. I had mags strapped all over me, flashbang grenades readily accessible, and an SMG hanging from a shoulder strap. Not to mention my sidearm. He opened the door further and looked Kyla up and down appraisingly as well. "Come in," he said. I entered and Kyla followed. He stopped us just inside with a hand out and I found myself looking at a miniature gunline. To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica
Show more...
1 week ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 18
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 18 The big announcement Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Here are many of our returning characters, let’s review.. House Black Harrison 'Harri' Black; Sheriff of Black County, 'Jason Momoa-looking motherfucker' mountain man (mixed heritage), former Army MP Vanessa Peters; Construction Forewoman, Daughter of Brent Peters the head of the construction project, Brunette Erica LaCosta; Fiancée of Harri, Leo's sister, Italian Tattoo Artist, Dark Brunette Ivy Gauthier; Quebecoise stripper, half-tattooed, Dirty Blonde anal queen Kyla Bautista; Trained dancer, Pilipino Spy, Harri's Deputy Sheriff, Raven hair Other Kara Swiftwater; Harrison's high school sweetheart that ended poorly, community leader of the local Native band, Raven hair Miriam Abarbanel; Military friend of Harri's, Air Force Lieutenant Colonel , Jewish heritage, Commanding Officer for Valhalla Hills construction and the Oregon Quaranteam research project Referenced Characters Barry O'Callahan; Went to high school behind Harri, is a Sovereign Citizen from the Golden Beaver group Brent Peters; Vanessa's father, the Project Manager for the Valhalla Hills construction project, very overweight Gertrude 'Gerty' Swiftwater; Kara's second cousin, Tribal police on the Rez, Voluptuous Native, Raven haired Agent Grierson; Senior 'OGA' that negotiated Harri's land deal and dropped Kyla into Harri's life Mary Duncan; Attended high school with Harri, former cheerleader, Husband has disappeared while looking for work, left to join a 'commune' with her kids And now, back to our story.. "Anything else?" Miriam asked. "Are you Okay?" I asked in response. "Safe?" "I'm in the middle of a military installation focused on the vaccine," Miriam said. "I probably couldn't be more safe right now." "I know, I meant, like... are you vaccinated? We've never talked about that." There was a long moment of quiet on the phone. "The brass are going to pull the trigger any time now on mandated vaccinations for everyone in the military," she said. "There's just political pushback happening somewhere up there, too. I've been putting it off." "Not sure who you'd want to match with?" I asked. "It's just complicated right now," she said. "I'll un-complicate it when I need to, and I'm too busy to do it properly until that need becomes immediate." "Okay," I said. "If you need to talk it out, just let me know." "I will," she sighed. "Keep me updated on everything." "Will do," I said. We hung up and I grit my teeth a little. Seven women? My life was completely full already with four. How could I adapt to three more? Hell, I couldn't even fit three more in the RV. Maybe once the house was built that would be more realistic, but how was thinking of seven partners realistic to begin with? Or realistic for every man in America? And how the hell would our relationship keep working with that many more people just... injected into it? I also had a... not a twinge, but maybe a wince, deep inside that Miriam was going to partner with someone. If she had to un-complicate it I assumed she had someone in mind that was actively deployed. Maybe it was a guy from the para-rescue crews that she'd had a thing for but couldn't get involved with being in the command structure. Or maybe it was even more complicated than that and she had been involved but it was a secret, or the guy was married or something and she needed to make contact to get things clear with the couple. If she had someone she trusted, I would be happy for her. But that didn't change the fact that I was still feeling that weird feeling. That 'It should be me' feeling. Shaking it off, I got myself together and kicked myself into gear. After a quick check-in with Vanessa on my way out, and introducing myself to the airmen who were on duty at the gate to the site, I headed into town. The grocery store used to open at 9 AM every morning except Sundays, but now it had reduced hours so I was showing up a little early. That didn't stop the parking lot from already being half-full and the entry line from winding down the side of the building. Part of me hesitated, not wanting to risk getting spotted with my Sheriff's truck if the sovereign citizens came by again, but I wasn't otherwise in uniform. I made sure I had my badge tucked under my T-shirt and got out, heading for the back of the line. It took almost an hour for me to get into the store. They were limiting how many people they had inside at once even more now, which was a good thing in general. I also realized I was one of the only people who wasn't buttoned up completely; I had a medical mask on, but I wasn't wearing long sleeves and goggles and shit like we used to. I looked like one of the people who didn't care or didn't believe the pandemic was real. I'd gotten comfortable. That explained why the people in front and behind me in line weren't even willing to spare me a glance and a chuckle when I made a little joke about bread lines. A woman was working the front door instead of the pimple-faced teenager that was usually there, and she had me wait almost ten minutes for a couple of people to leave with their shopping before she let me in. I grabbed a cart, its handlebar freshly sanitized by a worker, and started walking around, running through the list that Erica had sent me and adding extras that I would bring up to Kara on the Rez. The problem was, as I walked down the aisles, I realized there were big holes in what was on offer. Shortages of one thing or another had been happening since the start of the lockdown, but they'd always come back in. Toilet paper had been hard to find for a few weeks, and sanitizer had been almost non-existent. Now, though, it was whole sections in the food aisles and it almost felt like it was at random. With my cart only half-full, I wandered towards the front of the store and went to the customer service desk, hitting the little bell since no one was there. One of the cashiers, pretty much locked in behind a booth of Plexiglas at her till, called over asking what I wanted. It took a couple of tries to understand each other because she was even more bundled up than the customers. When I finally got the manager to appear he looked haggard. It was the same guy that I'd seen arguing with the Sovereign Citizens in the past, except his shirt was untucked, his tie was loose around his collar and I doubted he'd shaved in a week or so behind his heavy N95 mask. Part of me wondered if he was sleeping up in his office that overlooked the cashier area. "What?" he asked curtly. It looked like the 'customer is always right' attitude had been left behind. "Sorry to bother you, sir," I said. "I just noticed there's a lot of stock missing and was wondering if you've had shipping problems or something." "We have what we have," he said. "Everything is out there, we don't have anything in the back. Alright? No one is going to check the back area for you." "That's not what I was asking," I said, reaching under my shirt and pulling out my badge on its chain. "I was just worried that robberies are getting more common, or if your trucks are getting hijacked." The manager looked at my badge, blinked and raised his eyebrows, then looked at my mask-covered face again. "You're a cop?" "Sheriff," I said. "And from another county. But this is where I come to get my groceries, and sometimes my fiancée calls ahead for big orders because we deliver to other people. Erica?" "Oh!" The manager said. "That's you? Alright, um, sorry. I; Fuck, where do I start? The robberies are off and on. When we see them coming, whoever I have on the door tries to get it locked; that's worked a couple of times. It's always a group of guys, and they make off with a few carts worth of food. Other people are stealing stuff too, but I've given up on trying to stop them all. We did lose a shipment to a hijacking a couple of weeks ago, but only the one that I know of for our location." "So you're just not getting everything in the shipments?" He hesitated. "Partially," he said. "What's the other part?" I asked. He chewed on the inside of his cheek for a moment. "You really deliver food to other people in the area, and that sort of thing?" "You think I need the amount of produce my fiancée calls in just for us?" I countered. "Fair, Okay," he nodded. "We don't put everything out." I frowned. "Why not?" "There's a... it might be easier to just show you, actually," he said. "When you're done shopping, ring the bell again." "Okay," I said, my brow still furrowed. He assured me he'd be listening for the bell and headed up to his office. I went back out into the store and gathered everything I could, or found substitutes for what I couldn't. Once my cart was full to overflowing I went through the cash, fitting about half of the groceries in the reusable bags I'd brought and trying to sort out some of the other stuff into paper bags that I could drop off with Kara easily. The manager must have been watching for me because he came back down from his office before I was even done paying, and he asked me to meet him out back of the grocery store when I was done loading up my groceries. I agreed and did just that, slowly driving my truck around into the loading area of the store. He was waiting near a beat-up red Civic and waved me over. "Alright," I said as I got out of my truck. "What's the deal?" "This is off the record, right?" the manager asked me. "That's for journalists," I said. "But yeah, you've piqued my curiosity. What's going on?" "Well, with the way things are, not everyone who needs food can pay... conventionally," he said "So every shipment I get in, I've been skimming off goods and selling it at a huge discount to these guys. I write off some of it as shrinkage, and everyone in corporate knows that stealing and looting is happening so it's not even questioned." "Who are 'these guys' you're selling it to?" I asked. He looked nervous. "Local guys, I think. They've set up, like, a market where people can go when they don't have straight cash." I blinked, a whole lot of things going through my mind all at once. "Alright, well, how about you tell me where it is? Because I don't care what you do with your stock as long as people aren't going hungry, but this sounds shady as hell and I want to make sure these guys aren't... fucking evil, I guess." "I figured," he said. "And I've wondered a bit, too. They operate out of that warehouse over there." He pointed out beyond the back of the grocery store shipping area, across an undeveloped green space and past an old hardware store. Now I realized why he'd been standing by the car; the warehouse was only really visible from that point of the parking lot. It wasn't very far away, only a couple hundred yards, but with the way even 'downtown' Jewell was things were forested and spread out. "If you want to go check it out, you should just walk from here," he said. "And you probably don't want to bring your badge, they pat everyone down as they go in." "Alright," I said. "Am I good to leave my truck here?" The manager agreed and I waited as he headed back into the store before taking a breath. Erica's admonishments that I needed to be careful were running through my head. Was this one of those 'I don't need to do this' things? On the one hand, this wasn't my county and I didn't actually have any proof of a crime beyond the manager possibly defrauding his chain; and considering the state of the world, I could give a fuck about that. But this was still my fucking town, and this was a literal black market. It was entirely possible that it was just some little community effort put on by caring folks trying to make sure everyone had enough to eat, and if that was the case I'd give them some tips to keep everyone safe and try to help them out as best I could. The likelihood of it being entirely innocent felt really low. I made the quick walk through the green space to get to the back road and then trudged down the gravel shoulder. This was an unused area of Jewell, one of those forgotten nooks and crannies of the village that had been left to rot as a business became a gravestone to the prosperity that had once been attempted. The warehouse was the old Lumber depot that had closed over a decade ago, and as I approached I saw that there were half a dozen cars parked at one end. At one point the warehouse would have been visible from the main drag of the highway through town, but now it was hidden by the trees and the facade that the grocery store put up, separating it from the clean street and bustle of people's lives. The whole place was overgrown from lack of use, and rust was setting in thick on the upper reaches of the corrugated metal walls of the building. Most of the windows were filthy and too high for me to look in anyways, but there was no way that I was just walking in without taking some precautions. Instead of heading directly for the man door near the cars that looked like the most likely point of entrance, I walked past the warehouse on the opposite side of the pothole-filled road. Short glances helped me pinpoint that someone had installed a new security camera high up in the overhang of the roof overlooking the parking lot area, and while there wasn't one covering the long side of the building facing the street, there was another one at the far end of the building covering where the load/unload docking area used to be for the depot. I kept walking until I was sure that I had passed out of any meaningful view of the security camera, then crossed the road. The forested area beyond the warehouse that backed onto an overgrown hill was thick, and I used that to my advantage as I slipped into the foliage and circled around, following the curve of the hill back towards the loading area. As I neared the building, I found that someone had taken a heavy weed whacker to the overgrowth at that end, cutting a path and a clear area hidden away from the road. At one point it looked like there had been a gravel pad, probably for utility access or some sort of work area, back when the lumber depot had been operating. Now it was a parking lot of a different sort; six motorcycles, clean and gleaming with chrome, were backed in and resting on their kickstands. I blew out a breath. Unless this was some sort of Bikers for Tykes charity organization, things weren't looking up. Bikers were a subculture that permeated America, even if most people didn't ever really interact with it. They were everywhere. I'd even seen and interacted with some of them overseas, particularly while I was stationed in Germany. Most people who rode motorcycles were completely innocent, but biker gangs were real and the first thing I thought of looking at those bikes was a guy pulling up and opening on me with an Uzi less than a week ago. More likely than not, these bikes had nothing to do with those guys. Still, I had to forcefully remove my hand from the grip of my sidearm at my hip. I snuck down the side of the building, looking for ways that I could get a peek in, but found none. My options were quickly getting limited, and it was obvious that whoever's operation this was, they had done their homework. The location felt remote even though it had good access to the grocery store and the highway. The building was secure, and if they were smart enough to install the cameras then I had to assume they were smart enough to have someone watching them. I could either walk in through the front door and act like a customer, or I could use the small access door near the bikes to sneak in. Neither option seemed particularly careful. I could always back off and try to get some reinforcements, but I doubted I'd get back up from the Staties for something like this. The next best option was calling Miriam and trying to get her to lend me a couple of her Air Force goons, but this was completely out of their jurisdiction as well. That left me with the option of getting Kyla down here, and there was no shot I wanted her to be involved in this after everything else that- "Who the fuck are you?" I'd been slowly working my way back through the overgrowth towards the bikes as I'd been considering my options and hadn't realized that the access door there had opened. There hadn't been a bang of the door bursting open, or a squeal of rusty hinges, so I had completely missed the woman opening the door and stepping out into the shade. She was immediately eye-catching for two reasons; first, she was gorgeous. She had to be in her mid-twenties, had a broad face with a sharp jawline and pointed chin, and big eyes that she had done with thick black eyeliner and shadow. Her hair was a silky black, long and wavy, and based on her skin tone I would have immediately assumed she was at least part native considering the nearby Rez if it wasn't for something about the shape of her eyes, nose and lips that reminded me of women I'd seen overseas. She was either Arab or Persian, the cultural difference of which had been drilled into me by an interpreter while I was deployed. The second thing that was eye-catching was her hourglass figure and absolutely astounding tits. She was wearing a tight, beige turtleneck that hugged her body and highlighted her bust in a way that actually cast a bit of a shadow under it on her stomach. She was also wearing a thin black leather jacket, black skintight jeans and black boots. And she was looking right at me. "Just passing through," I said, not stopping my walking. "Bullshit," she said with a bit of a snarl. She darted back into the darkness of the warehouse, clearly going to fetch someone. I had a moment where I could run; it wasn't that far from the grocery store back lot, and I could cut through the green space. They would chase, but the motorcycles wouldn't do them too much good so it would be a footrace. Once I was in the lot they would see my truck and that could dissuade them, and the store definitely had cameras so they probably wouldn't want to shoot me up. Probably. Or I could stay and figure this shit out. I quickly yanked my badge from around my neck and dropped it on the ground under a bush, kicking some dirt over it, then headed towards the open doorway as I muttered and thought of Erica. "Sorry, babe." I made it past three of the six motorcycles when a guy came rushing out, his mouth pulled into a grimace as he was already reaching to grab me with both hands. He was big, he was burly, and he smelled like cigarettes as he got his hands on my shirt and yanked me around a bit. "Hey, whoa," I said, holding up my hands. The first guy was followed by a second one, somehow even bigger than the first, and he was carrying a shotgun. They were each dressed roughly, standing out as rough-and-tumble sorts rather than street thugs or rednecks. 'Biker' was definitely the right word for them. They both also happened to be wearing leather vests, called cuts, with patches on the front. Only one of them stood out to me in that moment; black diamonds with 1% stitching. Definitely not a charity group. I got spun around, not fighting it, and slammed against the side of the building. "Gun," the one with the shotgun grunted, and my pistol was yanked from its holster at my hip. "Who the fuck are you, and what are you doing here?" growled the guy who had grabbed me. He had a neck tattoo of an American flag clutched by an eagle, and my mind quickly sifted through the notes I'd taken of the raiders but didn't find anything. The good news, if I could call it that in my current situation, was that they were both wearing gaiters pulled up over their noses, mouths and chins. The bikers were at least a little health conscious. How could bikers be more concerned about a pandemic than sovereign citizens? "I'm just a guy trying to figure out what the deal is here," I said, mostly honestly and keeping my hands raised. "I heard there was a sort of market going on." The two of them glanced at each other, the one with the shotgun grunted and nodded, and the one with the neck tattoo grabbed me and hauled me into the warehouse. The quick transition from outside to inside had me blinded for a moment as I got manhandled, but I quickly saw that I was in what must have been the office area of the depot before it closed. It was mostly empty except for a few old desks and chairs, and I got yanked into the center of the space and slammed down into a wooden chair that creaked from the strain. The only lighting in the area was a couple of white, battery-operated lanterns closer to the door that led deeper into the warehouse. They cast a sort of ghostly pale light over the two bikers and the woman, who was grimacing at me as she eyed me up and down. I decided, instead of trying to stammer an explanation and make a show of it, I'd just keep my mouth shut until I was asked a question. A couple of moments later I was glad I did, as Neck Tattoo turned away while Shotgun kept me covered, which gave me a look at the patch on the back of his vest. It was big, bold and I recognized it immediately, though I hadn't seen one in years. The Guns of Thunder were a small biker gang that had sprung up in the back regions of Oregon. In the 90s and 00s they'd been a growing criminal element and had started to gain traction running opioids and knockoffs. Then they'd gotten into a short and bloody war with the other major biker gangs in the state, namely the Gypsy Jokers and the Mongols, and had dropped off the face of Oregon after a summer of killings that had spiked the murder rate for the state dramatically. "He's clean," grunted Neck Tattoo as he reached the far door. "What the fuck are you doing here?" asked the other guy with his shotgun still trained on my chest. "Like I said, I heard you guys had a sort of market going on here," I said. "I just wanted to check,” I cut off as another man entered, pushing past Neck Tattoo. This new guy was older and walked with the confident swagger of a man who had earned every ounce of his ego but didn't let it control him. He had a sort of long face, though the gaiter he was wearing obscured most of his features. He was wearing a red flannel shirt under a dark denim cut, and his sleeves were rolled up to reveal his arms were peppered with a variety of small tattoos and his fingers had a half dozen chunky rings spread across them. "He was out there skulking through the brush," the woman said. She'd put on a medical facemask much like my own at some point while I'd been getting grabbed. "Well, I guess I'll need to have a talk with him then, baby," he said, his voice gravelly as he rubbed her shoulder for a moment before turning to me. He grabbed another chair and dragged it over, setting it down with a thunk in front of me before sitting down and staring into my eyes. "Do you know who I am?" "No clue," I said. "Well, specifically. I recognize the patches." "Hmm," he grunted, then leaned back. "Swear allegiance to the flag." "What?" "If you aren't one of those fucking hicks spouting off that dumb shit in the woods about not being an American, swear allegiance to the flag," he demanded. Shaking my head, I sat straight and cleared my throat before putting my right hand over my heart. "I pledge allegiance to the Flag of the United States of America, and to the Republic for which it stands, one Nation under God, indivisible, with liberty and justice for all." "Well, that's one question answered," he said. He glanced at his brother with the shotgun. "What did he have on him?" "Handgun," Shotgun said, nodding towards Neck Tattoo, who showed off my sidearm. "So what the fuck are you doing walking around my building with a weapon like that?" the bossman asked, turning his attention to me again. As my eyes were adjusting to the light I could see that his hair, shorn short all over her head, was more silver than black, and he had crow's feet heavy at the corners of his eyes. I would have placed him in his late fifties if I had to guess. "I heard about your market and wanted to see what was going on," I said. "And my sidearm is for my protection." "'Sidearm' sounds a lot like you're a cop," he said. "It's also just the correct term for it," I said. He narrowed his eyes slightly, looking me over again. "Military." "Yeah," I said. "Navy?" "You think I'd fit on a ship?" I snorted. "Army." "Not everyone who served in the Navy was on a ship the whole time," the guy said and turned over his arm. His inner forearm had an eagle gripping a globe, a K-bar knife stabbed through. "Kuwait?" I asked. "And Afghanistan," he grunted. "You?" "Afghanistan and Iraq," I said. "Hmm," he hummed, though it came out more like a growl. Then he asked me something in Farsi. "I only ever got a bit of Farsi, and I've lost most of it," I said. "I only caught a couple of words." "Well, at least you could tell it was Farsi and not Arabic," he said. "What are you really doing here, Dog Face?" "I told you, I heard there was a sort of market. I wanted to figure out what was going on, see if it was something I should be interested in or not." "Interested for what?" "Buying things," I said. "We aren't a cash business," he said. "We deal in trade. You got anything to trade beyond that firearm?" "Well, what are you looking for?" I asked. He grunted. "We've got food, fucker. Fresh, preserved, all sorts of shit. And chickens, if you've got half a brain to be able to keep them, and plenty of gardening supplies if you've got the space to start a garden and feed yourself or bring what you grow here. We take goods-for-goods or other valuables. We don't ask questions, but if we find out you killed someone for what you bring in then you'll get whatever you gave. We're also interested in useful skills. Auto work, carpentry, sewing, that kind of shit. So now you know." "Now I know," I said. "And now you need to give me a reason not to tell Georgie Boy here to fill your chest with led and toss you into the woods, cause no one is going to come looking for you." I clenched my jaw to stop from reacting outwardly. "Do I look like a piece of shit?" I asked. "Seriously. I clearly am not hurting for food right now, so I'm doing something right, and I'm not desperate enough to try to roll you guys for eggs and bacon. I grew up in this town, I heard a rumor, and I came to check it out. Now I know that this is your turf, and what the deal is. And I didn't walk the fuck on in your front door because I didn't know who you were. I've had more interactions with the fucking sovereign citizen idiots than I would ever care to, and if this was one of their things I didn't want to even start with them." He stared, or maybe glared, at me for a long and silent minute. "What do you do for work?" he asked. "I'm an artist," I said. "Movies, video games, that kind of shit. I wanted to create things after I got out, so that's what I did." "You don't look like an artist," he said. "Those aren't the arms of an artist." "Yeah, well, four years of high school football and eight years in the service got me used to working out. I'm not as big as I used to be." "You looking for work now?" he asked. "You want me to draw you something?" "No," he said. "I want to know if a man with eight years of service is looking for work. If it comes around." "Depends on the work," I said. He looked me up and down again, then narrowed his eyes. "Here's the deal. You aren't getting out of here without taking a beating. The principle of the thing, sneaking around like that. But instead of one of us just lying into you a bit, you can fight Georgie Boy there straight up. He'll clobber you, I'm not going to lie, but if you can put up a decent fight maybe we keep your number and give you a call in a couple of weeks if we need something done. This shitstorm out here, it's better to make some friends, right? We just make sure our friends are worth having." Fuck me, I groaned internally. Georgie Boy was the big guy with the shotgun. "If I'm going to take some shots, I might as well give some of my own," I said. "Just like a grunt," the biker said, grinning behind his gaiter. He stood up and grabbed his chair, pulling it out of the way as he looked at Neck Tattoo near the door. "Go find Garret and Chuck. They'll want to see this." He followed Neck Tattoo through the door into the warehouse. The woman, who had watched the whole conversation silently, strode up to me. She was short, maybe five-foot-three at best, but gave off the sort of presence that made her seem eight feet tall based on her ego. She stood in front of me, glaring at me through half-hooded eyes as I made certain not to glance down at her tits. "You might have found my father's soft spot, you fuck, but that doesn't mean you aren't leaving here broken and busted. Georgie doesn't stop punching until something goes snap." "I'm guessing you aren't single then," I said, not able to resist the chance to tease her. Her glare sparked angrily as she sneered behind her mask. "I'm not. And I guarantee my boyfriend has a bigger cock and gun." "Those are some weird things to compare," I said. "You sure he's Okay with you talking about how big his gun is?" She scoffed and looked over at Shotgun, who was still covering me. "Do me a favor and break his jaw," she said. "We'll see," Georgie mumbled darkly. Based on the size and gnarled nature of his hands along with the cauliflower ears he sported, I had a feeling no matter how good a fight I put up, this was going to hurt. "I'll make you a bet," I said to the woman. "If I can make Georgie here give up during the fight, I get to take you on a nice, relaxing date and treat you like the lady you are, دخترزیبا." Her eyes widened and she sniffed as I called her 'beautiful girl' in Farsi. The Persian language wasn't as popular in Iraq or Afghanistan as it was in western Iran, but I'd picked up enough during my tours that I could give out a basic compliment to a woman; always a handy thing to have in my back pocket. She didn't answer, or maybe just didn't have time to, before her father, Neck Tattoo and another guy came in from the warehouse. That meant there were still two other bikers around somewhere, unless the woman rode her own bike, and I had a feeling she could but she was more of a ride-on-the-back gal if her boyfriend was in the gang. The new biker was older with long grey hair past his shoulders and I immediately got the vibe that he could have been a hippy trying to sell acid at a music festival, if it weren't for the pistol stuck into the front of his pants and the knife hanging from his belt that looked more like it was the size of a machete. "Where's Chuck?" the woman asked. "He'll come around," the boss said, somewhat cryptically. He turned his attention to me. "You ready to take your medicine?" "That depends on if Georgie is going to put down that shotgun and make this a fair fight," I said as I stood from my chair. The boss gave a nod to the big beefcake of a man, who lowered his shotgun and set it down on one of the old desks ringing the room. He turned back to me and cracked his knuckles with a loud pop. I looked at the boss again. "I fight, I have the chance of walking out of here with your respect?" I asked. "I doubt you'll be walking," he replied. I grabbed the chair I'd been sitting on and swung it like a fucking baseball bat at Georgie. The big guy was quicker than I hoped he would be, getting his arms up to block the swing. The chair, an old wooden thing, proved to be a little less sturdy than it had felt as I'd been sitting on it. The back snapped off of the seat as the legs cracked against Georgie's arms, splinters shooting out in every direction. The big guy grunted and stepped towards me, already reaching to try and grab me, but I managed to slide sideways away from his grasp and I tossed the rest of the chair back I was still holding at his head before snapping a kick at his knee. I connected, though not as hard as I wanted, and Georgie grunted again but didn't collapse as I'd hoped. He was a solid slab of muscle and bone. I was in trouble. I had two options, just the same as every fight really. Be defensive, try to wear out my enemy while taking as little hurt as possible; or be aggressive and try to do as much damage as I could as quickly as possible. With a guy as big and sturdy as Georgie, it was entirely possible that I could have played it back and let him tire himself out, except that I could already feel the stitches in my leg aching and for all that I'd been trained in hand-to-hand combat it was pretty unlikely I had the pure experience that the big biker did. If I was going to win, or at least survive this without being turned into a bloody pulp, I had to cheat and cheat fast. People were shouting behind me, encouragements for Georgie or curses at me, but it was all a wordless ringing in my ears as I followed up my kick to his knee with a hard, toe-forward kick to his nuts. He exhaled heavily, collapsing forward in shock and pain but still grabbing for me. He got a hold of my arm and wrenched me forward, but instead of trying to pull away from his strong grip I stepped into it, slamming my forehead into the big biker's face. There was a distinct crunch of his nose breaking and the big man roared. I was in his grasp now though, and he proved just as tough as I thought he would be as he wrapped his arms around me and squeezed, lifting me off my feet. He had my right arm trapped, but my left arm ended up sort of over his shoulder as I was kind of looking behind him. My ribs immediately felt like they were groaning and threatening to give and my vision tunneled. Without any leverage, the best I could do was heave myself against him, and with my own considerable size, he was bent backwards a bit. I stretched, reaching through the black tunnel of my vision as my lungs strained for another breath, and my fingers found the cool metal. One-handed, I raised the shotgun as I held it by the end of the barrel and I hammered the pistol grip down right on Georgie's tailbone. That made him grunt in a shock of pain as he stood straight up and arched his back in reaction. My next blow was able to reach lower and I slammed that grip into the side of his knee, which buckled this time and we both went over. His grip loosened and I was able to suck in a breath, my head and leg both pounding in pain, and I blindly threw a backwards elbow towards Georgie's head. It was a glancing blow, and he wasn't done yet either as he scrambled to grab me. His huge hand found my leg and I growled a scream as he gripped my thigh right on the stitches. "He's a fucking cop!" cut through the ringing in my ears. I kicked, hitting Georgie in the chest as we scrambled on the ground instead of his face like I'd been planning, and he snarled behind his gaiter and reached in and grabbed me by my throat, his steely fingers tightening quickly. I clawed at his hand for just a moment but realized as he leveraged himself up onto one knee that there was no way I was prying it free. Instead, I swung the shotgun I was still holding around and clocked him right in the side of the face with it, though it was just with the flat instead of the grip. He growled and I saw real violence in his eyes as he raised his fist and brought it down in a hammer blow. I managed to roll us both slightly, his fist glancing off the side of my skull instead of straight into my face. We naturally rocked back to flat and I used that bit of momentum to swing the shotgun again, this time landing the grip handle on the side of his head. He staggered and his eyes went glazed, his squeeze loosening enough for me to get in a gasp, and I pulled up my feet and kicked him off of me. Georgie rolled backwards and I jumped to my feet, my heartbeat pounding in my ears, but I only got one step towards him before movement out of the blurred side of my vision made me reel backwards. I felt the whoosh of air as someone in a Guns of Thunder cut swung a wild haymaker and missed me by inches. My instinctive reaction was to swing back, both hands on the shotgun in what would have been a home run hit on the baseball diamond. The crack of this guy's nose was sharper than Georgie's and he stumbled past me with a wail, falling right on top of the big man as he was trying to rise. Georgie, wracked with his own pain and deep in Fight brain, immediately wrapped his thick arms around his perceived attacker and got him in some sort of choke hold. The shouting was loud; the three bikers not in the fight all yelling at once, and the woman screaming bloody murder at the theatrics. It was her voice, sharper, that drew my attention to the fact that she was a few steps behind me. "Sorry about this," I grunted as I took two fast strides and grabbed her across her upper chest, yanking her around in front of me like a shield as I flipped the shotgun around and pressed the mouth of the barrel to her side, jamming it into her leather jacket somewhere between her waist and her tit. The room didn't exactly go quiet, though two of the bikers stopped shouting, including her father the boss, as they took in this new situation. Garret, the older hippyish guy, was trying to stop Georgie from choking the life out of the one that had tried to sucker punch me as he shouted, "It's Chuck! It's Chucky!" at the big man. Chuck, for his part, was scrambling and writhing, caught in the rear naked choke, tapping like a madman and getting little response. Chuck was younger than the others, slim and not quite as imposing, though that may have been because of how much of a ragdoll he seemed to be in Georgie's arms. Garret ended up pulling out his handgun and pressed it to Georgie's temple. That seemed to get the big man's attention and he let go, Chuck falling to the side limply but still breathing. "So," I said, feeling like absolute shit as I kept a tight hold on the woman, who had frozen in my grasp. "I think I win." "Let go of her and we can talk this out," the boss growled with the ice-cold voice of someone who was very sure of his ability to commit murder. "That sounds like a bad idea right about now," I said. "But I don't want to hurt a hair on her head." "می توانم بیضه هایش را لگد بزنم" the woman said, her voice thick and melodic as she spoke in Persian. "Don't try it," I grunted, pulling her tighter against me. I didn't know what she'd said, but I could tell by her shifting her weight she was going to try and kick backwards and catch me in the nuts. "What now, then?" the boss growled. "Now, you," I looked at Neck Tattoo, who was currently pointing my sidearm at me. "Are going to eject the clip from that and hand it to him." I looked at the boss. "And you're going to pick up my badge there from the ground. Then we're going for a little walk." My badge, which was in fact on the ground of the office area, must have been found by Chuck outside and he was the one that had yelled I was a cop. I wasn't sure what they had all been shouting during the fighting, but I'd definitely heard that. At a nod from the boss, Neck Tattoo ejected the clip and handed over the pistol, and then fetched my badge from the ground. Part of me wanted to try and push the woman through into the warehouse so I could get a look at their operation but second-guessed that plan since there was still a sixth biker somewhere. Instead, I started to slowly pull her back towards the door that led out near the motorcycles. "Alright," I said. "We're going to take it nice and easy as we go for a walk." "You hurt her and I kill you," the boss said. "You come at me and I shoot her," I replied. "Neither of us wants that, but I'm not fucking around." She followed me and we stopped at the door. "Alright, sweetheart," I said. "You might as well tell me your name so I have something to call you." "Kashm," she said. "Beautiful," I said. "Okay, Kashm. We're going to step outside and head around the side of the building. We're going to go slow, and your father and one other guy are going to follow us. When we get to my truck I'll be happy to let you go." "You're an asshole," she grunted. "You get that, Pops?" I asked. "I got it," he grunted. I took the step back and down, and she followed. "Can I say something?" I asked as we took one slow step after another, followed at about ten yards by her father and Neck Tattoo. "Is it you begging for your life?" she asked. "Because if you grovel, I might just decide to only leave you paraplegic." "Jesus, you're a nasty one," I said. "But no. I was going to say I hope Chucky in there isn't the one you're dating, because there is no way that a sucker-punching runt like him could handle a woman like you." ".... fuck you," Kashm growled. "Yeesh," I sighed. "You don't know us," she said. We had made it around the end of the building and were backing towards the old road. "I don't," I agreed. "But I'm betting that your pops is in charge, and you grew up a bit of a princess even during the hard times. I bet he isn't super happy about you dating anyone in his club, but you've got him wrapped around your finger as much as you still love him." "How about we don't talk about my personal life while you've got a shotgun jammed into my tit?" she asked. "Alright," I said, taking a quick glance behind me as we hit the road. "We're heading this way." It was a long, slow walk as I trudged backwards down the road. The potholes made things even more frustrating, and I wondered how the fuck these guys rode it on their motorcycles. "So whose idea was the market, anyways?" I muttered to her. "Mine," she grunted. "I had a feeling," I said. "Tell me this. Is it all above board and you just take a skim off the top as profit, or are the boys making side deals and taking advantage of people?" She was silent. "Are they forcing women?" I asked. "No," she exhaled. "But if someone only has their looks to trade, why should I stand in their way from getting the food they need?" It was hard to argue with that logic in the current national circumstances. If I hadn't run into Mary in the parking lot she could very well have been doing the same thing within days, she'd been so desperate. Two kids to feed, let alone herself... would I have judged her for doing it? I could blame the bikers for not just giving away the food, but if they were paying discounted prices to the grocery store manager, along with wherever else they got their supplies, then it was capitalism and not charity. I felt gross, accepting that people were surviving on sexual favors, but I couldn't exactly offer a better alternative. "This way," I said, and she followed me as we walked backwards off the road and through the overgrown green space behind the grocery store. "Do you really think you're going to get away from this?" she asked, her spite softer now that the adrenaline was wearing off. "I think I understand your father," I said. "And I think the fact that I'm just doing what I have to and not being an asshole is helping." "I'd say you're a pretty big asshole," she growled. "Really? Because I could have been groping you this whole time and being a creep, but I'm not. You're a lady, and a daughter, and I respect that even if I have to use the leverage I've got to not have my head caved in." That shut her up. "Step down," I warned her as we reached the curb into the grocery store parking lot. "So you really are a cop," the boss said, about twenty yards back as he and Neck Tattoo continued to follow. Their handguns were lowered but still out and they could clearly see my truck behind me. "Sheriff, technically," I called back. "Look, you and I both know that last year at this time, someone with my job meets someone with yours, and we have problems. But the world is going to shit, and as far as I can see your operation back there isn't hurting anyone. And, considering you threatened that you'd kill me if I came with shit that was stolen by force from others, I think you still love this country and respect the fact that ordinary people should be out of bounds for criminal shit." He grunted, glancing at Neck Tattoo, then took a breath. "That about sums it up," he said. We were about five steps away from my truck now and I stopped walking backwards, Kashm backing into me for a moment. "Alright then. So how about this; I don't have a problem with your black market as long as you hold to those values. Looters are a problem though, and they're dangerous to the folks who are still living through this shit. They're also dangerous to you; the virus is airborne and if they are stealing from the homes of the dead they could very well be carrying it with them already. Start wearing gloves, and disinfect anything that's brought to you." "I'm not exactly concerned about health and safety tips right now, Sheriff," he growled. "Well, it's my job to keep the public informed," I said sarcastically. "Look, I'll let Kashm go, get in my truck and drive away. I just need you to put my sidearm and my badge on the ground in front of us, she can pick it up and hand it to me, then we're good. We call a truce, I walk away with some bruised ribs and a headache the size of a Range Rover while your boys back there get their noses back in place and deal with their own bruises. That sound like a deal?" "You Okay, baby?" he asked his daughter. "He hasn't harmed me," Kashm said evenly. "We're almost done," I said quietly. "And I am sorry that I had to do this." "Whatever," she grunted under her breath. Her father nodded to Neck Tattoo, and the biker walked forward and set my badge and gun down about five feet in front of us before backing away. "Alright," I said. "Now just ease forward, pick them up and hand them to me." I let go of her, and Kashm slowly stepped forward and bent down to pick them up. I wasn't exactly looking, but in her tight jeans and with that hourglass figure I had a pretty good sense that she had a nice ass. She stood, turning and stepping back towards me until she was right in front of me, the muzzle of the shotgun pressed into her chest almost right at her heart. "You know Georgie and Chuck are going to want to fuck you up," she said as she holstered my pistol for me, then reached up to loop my badge over my head. "I'm pretty sure that between you and your father, you can keep them in check," I said. "Why would I do that?" I smirked, and realized that I'd lost my mask at some point during the fight; I'd been a little busy to notice it before that moment. "Well, I won the bet," I said. "I'm pretty sure I owe you a nice date, don't I?" Her eyes widened as her brow furrowed, and then she actually laughed. "You are way too cowboy to be a cop." "That's why my badge is a star, honey," I said, nodding down to it hanging on my chest. "Now, seriously, reach into my front pocket there and pull out my wallet." When she did, with a raised eyebrow, I continued. "Take out the business card there. That's got a line to my cell. If something comes up that you or your father think I could help with, call me. If you're helping people survive, I'm on your side. And there's plenty of much larger assholes out here who are only hurting people." "Is this a 'Get out of Jail Free' card?" she asked, taking the business card and putting my wallet back in my pocket. "Believe me," I said. "You do not want anyone you know going to jail right now." She narrowed her eyes but nodded. "So, how about Saturday?" I asked. "What?" "For our date," I said with a grin. She rolled her eyes and I could tell she was grinning behind her mask too. I'd gotten to her. "Go to him," I nodded with my chin. "And have a great day." "You are one fucking crazy Sheriff," she said, then stepped backwards a couple of paces before turning. As she was going I reached back and opened my truck door, got about halfway in, then slowly set down the shotgun on the cement as I locked eyes with her father. He was glaring at me but nodded. I got the rest of the way into the truck, got my keys out and quickly started it, pulling away and around the side of the grocery store. My heart and my head were pounding as I panted, the drain of adrenaline from my system as relief washed over me doing nothing to help the fact that I was hurting all over. I glanced at the clock on my dash. Twenty minutes. The whole thing had taken twenty goddamn minutes since I'd left the store. The dairy and frozen food I had in the back were still fine and I had time to do my meat pickup before heading up to the Rez. I pulled my truck into a spot in the front parking lot, leaning forward and resting my head against the steering wheel. "Jesus fucking Christ," I groaned to myself. My leg ached, my ribs hurt, my head was throbbing. By all rights I should have gone home, curled up into a ball and slept for the rest of the day. Instead, I fell back against my seat, sitting up, and fished my phone out of my pocket. I hesitated, considering texting Erica, but I didn't want to stress her out. I texted Kara for her address or directions to her place on the Rez. 'Why? Did you figure something out?' she texted back, making me sigh and then grunt. 'Not yet. Bringing you supplies,' I responded. 'Don't. It's dangerous here,' she texted back. 'Do you have enough food for all three of you?' 'We can figure something out.' I grunted again and hit the voice messaging button. "Kara, if you don't tell me where your place is, I'm going to drive around up there honking until I find you." She sent me her address, and I headed out. First stop, meat. Next stop, a reserve full of natives who hated my guts and were dealing with an outbreak of a deadly pandemic. It couldn't possibly be worse than getting into a fistfight with a biker gang, right? The drive up to the Rez was probably the worst one I had ever made. I'd done the drive a bunch of times in high school; being sixteen and having a little beater car so I could go to early morning football practices had given me the sort of freedom that made me the envy (and designated driver) for my friends at the time. I'd filled that car with football players more than a few times, but just as many times I'd driven up to the Rez to pick up Kara and her friends, driving them to bush parties, lakes to go swimming or even out to Portland a couple of times so we could go shopping without our parents. Then that had all stopped, and it had been years until I'd driven up to the Rez again for the fire and the funerals. That had only been a few weeks ago now. Checking in after the fire I'd been a little panicked, not knowing if Kara was alive. Making the drive with Kyla and Erica for the funerals had been less anxiety-filled but kind of weird, and I'd had a lot of different emotions going on. Looking back, those funerals had likely been where the first transfers of the virus had happened and started to spread. So many people in one place, it wouldn't have taken much for one carrier to spread it to a few people, and now three weeks later it was rampant. It was kind of amazing that it hadn't happened sooner, between the protest at my place and the recovery efforts after the community center fire. Still, even after the funerals, this was the worst. Kara was probably infected, as were her cousin and her neighbor. The chances that they weren't, when it was running hot through the whole community, were negligible. At best, according to Miriam, they had two weeks before they would show harsh symptoms, and then something like two days before they were dead. And that was the best case. I passed by all the landmarks I remembered and then pulled up towards the old ticket booth that marked the boundary of the Rez. Just a few weeks ago it had been converted into the hub of their little palisade of junk, manned by big Native men on the lookout for trouble. Now, as I pulled up, the 'In' side of the road was blocked and someone had spray painted 'Sick Inside' and 'Stay Out' on the old car they'd parked there. The 'Out' side had probably been blocked as well, but that car looked like someone had rammed it with another vehicle. It was at an angle and had a bunch of damage to the rear end. Someone had done the right thing and tried to keep the outbreak quarantined. Someone else had probably thought they were doing the right thing for themselves or their family and tried to escape the death that was already haunting them. Wherever they ended up, I could only hope that they weren't spreading it to loved ones. Not that they would be there to know. Two weeks was a long time compared to two days. I slowly eased my truck around the shifted barricade car and rolled to a stop. 'I'm just coming in,' I sent Kara. 'Don't come up front. People down the street. Use the back dirt drive from Leaning Oak.' I sent a 'kk' and started driving. The roads on the Rez weren't in GPS maps, so she'd needed to give me directions. I could remember some of the streets by sight; not a whole lot had changed on the Rez in 15 years or so; but I didn't know them all, or their names. Part of me wanted to just speed through as fast as possible, but that would have drawn more attention than taking a slow crawl. Once I got off the main road that ran around the outskirts of the primary residential area and eventually led to the old celebration grounds, I also found that things were more... apocalyptic. More than a few cars were abandoned, half out of driveways or in the middle of the street or parked up on people's lawns in a panic. I saw one that was smashed right into the corner of a doublewide, the trailer collapsing down onto the roof. Trash and other garbage was piled in places, and I saw more than a few residences, both trailer and small houses, that had clearly been broken into. Doors smashed open, windows busted. The worst were the bodies. They weren't everywhere, but every once in a while someone had collapsed in a front yard, or in the driver's seat of their car. Probably looking for help. The blood, trailing from the orifices of their faces, told the story. I'd seen warzones, and bodies, before. This was something else. Portland after the protests and riots had reminded me of a warzone. What I was witnessing now reminded me of scenes from a zombie movie. There were people as well, living. I spotted a few seemingly going about their lives. One guy was mowing his rocky front lawn with a little push mower that was sputtering. A woman was packing her car, keeping tight hold of two little kids as she did it. A man was digging in his side yard, a cloth-wrapped body lying next to the hole. They weren't the only people though. Down a couple of roads I saw larger gatherings. Groups, not big enough to be called a crowd, gathered. I avoided them where I needed to, finding detours. Once I got to Leaning Oak Lane, on which I didn't see a single leaning oak tree, I wound around a couple of bends before finding the dirt track Kara had told me about. The roads of the Rez weren't laid out in a discernable pattern; not that most of the roads and streets around Jewell were much better. Between the hills and rocky terrain, whether it was the highways or the little subdivision stretches like where Mary had lived, builders were forced to adapt to the terrain. Up here on the Rez, where the land was particularly rocky; because of course the Feds way back then chose shitty terrain for it; it made for a maze that only the locals really knew by heart. The dirt trail, because that was all it was, was rough but my truck was able to handle that easily. If the lots and roads were a little wild, the one thing going for them was that they were larger than what someone could find in the little subdivisions scattered around town. They weren't exactly developed lots, most of them occupied by scrub and overgrowth with just a doublewide and whatever sheds or old coverings the owners had erected through the years. The few houses were single-story, or maybe a story and an attic, and there was no way they had basements. I had to pull out my phone and text Kara again that I was on the trail because I had no way of knowing which one of the residences was hers. I spotted her waiting nervously on the back deck of one of the small houses. She was wearing a blue jean jacket and was looking around with obvious anxiety. Her dark hair was looking a little windblown, but I'd always liked that look on her. Usually, it came along with her beautiful smile, and I'd always loved driving her around with the windows down; she would glare at me, knowing exactly what I was doing, but then break out that smile. There weren't any smiles now. I pulled my truck up off of the path right into her backyard, turning it to face the back towards her deck. At any other time, ploughing through the rough overgrowth at the back of her lot might have been rude, but under the circumstances and considering it hadn't looked cultivated, I just did it. "Harri, what the fuck?" she asked as I got out. She wasn't wearing a mask. "Why are you doing this?" "Because you need it," I said, coming around to the back of my truck and opening the gate, pulling out the first couple of paper bags filled with food. "Step back a bit so I can set this down for you." She did, but hesitated when she saw me clearly. "What the hell happened to you?" I grunted as I set down the bags. "Well, the leg is a gunshot wound that I'm still recovering from. The rest is from a fistfight with a couple of bikers. But I'm Okay." "You don't look it," she said, obviously concerned. "You got shot?" "Through and through," I said, gingerly patting my leg. "No permanent damage. Don't worry, it just hurts like hell right now. I've got more bags if you want to call some help." Kara went to the back door and called inside. She was joined by two more women. The first one I recognized even though she wasn't in uniform. Officer Gertrude was wearing a pair of rough overalls and a black top underneath that was stretching around her considerable bust. She was curvier than Kara, but seeing them side-by-side I realized the familial resemblance even if it was small. They were the same height, and while her face was a little softer they had the same nose and lips. She wore a silver hoop nose ring in one nostril now, and her clothing revealed she had some sort of thin script writing tattooed on the inside of her arm, and a cross on her other forearm. "Hello, Officer," I said. She grimaced slightly as she nodded. "It's just Gerty now," she said. "With everything going on, I got fired." "How does that make any sense?" I asked as I went back to the truck for the next pair of bags. "There were a lot of... arguments on the tribal council," Kara said with a heavy sigh. "I resigned in protest when they decided to fire Gerty for 'causing problems.' It was probably too late already, though." "I'm sorry," I said with a grimace of my own, setting down the next bags. The third woman, who must have been Kara's neighbor, was a little shorter and her awkward stance and the set to her expression told me she was much less social than either of the others. Sensing the hesitation, Kara spoke up. "This is my neighbor Tanaya." She was dressed in a denim button-down that washed out whatever slim curves she had, along with black jeans held up by a chunky belt that sported the sort of buckle I would have expected to see on a rodeo champion. She pressed her lips together in a half-smile and nodded to me. Her hair was dark and as long as Kara and Gerty's, well past her shoulders, but wavy with soft curls instead of straight. "Good to meet you," I said. "Hopefully Kara's said at least a couple of nice things about me." "Harri,” Kara said, and I could hear the apology in her voice. "Just kidding, Kara," I said, holding up a hand. "If I can't find a joke somewhere, I'll lose my mind." All three women nodded softly. I went and got the last bag of stuff that I'd set aside for them. "That should hold you ladies for at least five days or so," I said as I set it down and backed away. "Just; I could see it's bad, but how bad are we talking?" "You ever watch Shaun of the Dead?" Tanaya asked. Her voice was a little deeper with a cute husk to it. "Like that." "Fuck me," I sighed, wiping my hand across my mouth and beard as I took a deep breath. "Okay. I'm still trying to get an answer for you, something that will help. The people I'm talking to are coming up blank, but I trust them when they say they are trying." "Unless there's a cure, I don't know what could be done," Gerty said. "Last info that came in, the stuff that got me fired up at the station for talking about it, said it's killing almost all men that catch it, and most women. Teens worst of all." "I,” How did I say this? "That's true from what I've seen," I said. "The government's been testing a vaccine, though. The people I know are trying to see if they can find a stockpile to bring here, but it's not panning out yet." "Harri," Kara said. "You know what 'experimental vaccines' and the government do..." "I know," I said. "There's a long history. But it's real, and so far it seems to work." "How do you know that?" Tanaya asked. She had a bit of a drawl to her accent that I couldn't immediately place. I swallowed, glancing at Kara. "Because I was offered a chance to be part of the testing group a couple of months ago, back when the military bought my land," I said. "It's a complicated story that I'll tell you three eventually." Kara was frowning in concern, and Gerty was looking at me with a glimmer of hope in her eyes. Tanaya was stoic and hard to read. "Can you guys bring that stuff in?" Kara asked the other two softly. They both nodded and came forward to pick up a couple of the paper bags. Gerty looked inside one and saw I'd included a couple bottles of wine, and she looked up at me with a smile and a wink. Tanaya murmured her thanks and they both slipped back inside the house. I stood leaning against the back of my truck while Kara hugged herself up on the deck. "I'm sorry I can't do more for you right now," I said. "Fuck off," she sighed. "This is more than you should be doing." "Are you safe?" I asked. She nodded, but the hesitation was clear. It only took a glance from me and she knew I knew. "People are acting out," she said. "Bunching up, trying to blame... everyone. Anyone. They're saying this is the land cleansing itself, and if we simply listen to the earth it will give us a way to survive. It's; fucked." "Is there anything else I can do?" "Explain the vaccine to me," she said. "You're hiding something. I can tell, Harri. Just because of..." she stopped, hanging her head a little for a moment before looking back up at me. "Just because I made some really misguided choices, doesn't mean I don't know you. Please just don't lie to me." I had to take a breath. I'd avoided this so far. "The vaccine works," I said. "Or, it works but in a weird way. It isn't 100% effective, especially for men. And I don't know the science, but it's deadly for men to take directly. The way it was explained to me, women can take it and then it's like an STD in their system, so they can partially pass it on to a man. Erica, my fiancée that you met, was staying with me and her brother at my parents' old place when the government made me the offer. Part of the deal was us getting admitted to the testing program. She came back, we... had sex, and I got partially covered. That's why I'm safer to be around town and go get supplies and stuff." "And that's why you're with that construction woman, and your partner from the funeral," she said. "Because 'partial' isn't safe, so a man needs multiple partners. That's why this whole polyamory thing came out of nowhere." "It is," I said. "I never would have considered it otherwise." "Is the government just assigning people to each other then? Forcing women to sleep with men?" I swallowed and shook my head. "It's more complicated than that. The vaccine doesn't just pass like an STD. There's a whole... bonding thing. Or imprinting. It's like once the exchange happens, the woman is a lock and the man becomes the only key for her. They said they are trying to find a way to change that, for obvious reasons. So Erica and I chose each other, and the others were different circumstances. Ivy, who you haven't met, is the most 'standard.' Anyone entering the program does a massive questionnaire and they have an algorithm or something that spits out a bunch of best options, and the woman gets to choose. She chose me." "There's another one?" she asked. "Four, then?" I nodded. "Fuck me," she sighed, covering her mouth with her hand. "So if whoever you are talking to can get vaccine doses, everyone here will need to have partners. The tribe could get scattered across the state." "Or further, I guess," I said. "But they would be alive." She leaned forward, putting her hands on her knees as she breathed, then looked back up at me. "I'd ask if this was all a big prank, trying to inject some humor into this, but I can tell it's not," she said. "It's not," I affirmed. "And I'll try my best to keep my friend searching, Okay? I'll; Kara, I'll do anything I can to keep you safe. You and the people you care about, and I know that encompasses everyone here on the Rez. But if things get worse, for you or Gerty or Tanaya, I need you to tell me. I need you to promise me, because I might be able to do something for one person that I can't for everyone." She nodded, and I gave her a look. "I promise, Harri," she said. "I promise." "You should get the rest of these in, there's some Chunky Monkey in one of those bags for you." She smiled sadly, mentioning her favorite ice cream not picking her mood up. "Harri... if you're safe, could I... Could I hug you?" I groaned because every ounce of me wanted to do that for her. Wanted to feel her wrapped up in my arms so I could tell her it would all be Okay. "God, I want to do that, baby," I said. "But even with four partners I'm not fully covered." "Four isn't enough?" she asked me, eyes widening a little incredulously. "What is?" "Last I heard, something like seven," I said. "My friend told me I have around 85% efficacy right now, but all the science is complicated. And, Kara baby, I would risk it if I wasn't taking care of other people as well. You and the ladies were the most important people who needed this stuff, but I've got another delivery to make and they aren’t vaccinated." She raised her chin, pointing her face to the sky as she hugged herself around her stomach again. I wasn't sure what she was looking for up there. "God, you're too good, Harrison," she whispered, shaking her head. She looked back down at me. "Don't die, Okay? And don't get shot again. I haven't shown you it in a long time, but this world needs more men like you. I always knew you were a good guy, a good man, and I let other people get in my head and spoil that. I've been an absolute bitch to you, and I'm so sorry. You never deserved any of it." I had to fight the urge to go to her, and I almost lost. "Everything is forgiven," I said. "Okay? Everything. And we can't change what our families did or were. Now get your fine ass inside and lock that door. Barricade it even. And call me for anything, even just to talk." "Okay," she sighed and nodded. "Okay. I will. I promise. Thank you, Harrison. For all of this. For being you." "I'll always be me," I said, forcing a smile. "I'll see you soon, Okay?" She picked up the last bag of groceries and propped it on one hip as she watched me get back into my truck. To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica
Show more...
1 week ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 17
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 17 Fists Go Flying Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Sliding out of my truck, I took a moment to try and just absorb the sounds and smells of the forest. Out here, without the cut crew for the utility road working, I was as far from any workers as I was likely to get on my old family land. I could almost pretend to feel normal. Shaking my head, I opened my eyes and went to the raider truck. It was an old piece of shit, but it was a Toyota so it was the kind of old piece of shit that could run for ages and go through a ton of abuse. I'd seen plenty of worse-off-looking Toyota trucks being put to use overseas by civilians, terrorist cells and everyone in between. Hell, I'd seen plenty of them with heavy machine guns mounted to the bed to make 'technical' that could somehow still drive over rocky desert terrain. The license plate hadn't gotten anything for Miriam, so I needed to look for anything else that might be of use. I started in the back bed of the truck; the raiders had grabbed a bunch of the cutting crew's tools, which I was able to quickly sort out and put over near the excavator for them to reclaim. The back of the truck was otherwise empty other than some old filth and dead leaves that tended to pile up in corners if someone wasn't diligent about being clean; one of the many little things about living in a heavily forested region, and entirely unremarkable. Leaves and filth weren't going to tell me anything, so I went to check the cab. The back seat had a layer of garbage on the floor, stomped down by boots, and I quickly pulled it out hoping to find something interesting. Generic coffee cups, fast food wrappers from the most popular chains and the packaging from a brick of plastic water bottles didn't give me any smoking guns. And not a single receipt that might have told me where these guys frequented. Even a McDonald's receipt could have told me where they had been on a specific day at a specific time. The front diver's side didn't give me much more of anything. The door had a couple of badly scratched-up CDs in the pocket. One was a bootleg mix of popular country rock songs, and another was the first Taylor Swift album. The center console revealed some more CDs in better condition, some pocket change, several empty packs of cigarettes and a couple of cheap BIC lighters. The passenger side had more trash on the floor, similar to the back, but this was where I found the receipts I'd been looking for. Not every receipt was the same, but I was able to quickly start putting together a mental image of their haunts; not that it actually told me much right away. A few of the oldest receipts were from before the previous owner was supposed to have died, but the more recent ones were scattered all over the region and crossing county lines. Mishawaka, Banks, Vemonia, even all the way up north to Clatskanie closer to the Washington state line. Whoever was using this truck had been travelling in the last couple of months and tracking those movements was going to take a whole fucking murder board of work and significant time. I bundled all the receipts that I could find and set them aside. I struck pay dirt with the glovebox, pulling out a revolver in a leather holster. It was a basic Ruger of some sort, worn and old but it had all the serial numbers still on it. A quick check showed me it was loaded. It really wasn't that strange a thing to find for a backwoods truck; it wasn't about to stop a bear in its tracks, but it could be used in most wildlife-related situations to at least hurt and scare something off, and was a decent little self-defense piece. Sure, folks in Portland and some of the other cities would have scoffed or been shocked at the need for such a casual carry in the truck, or they would have before the pandemic, but in the backwoods you never knew when you might need to even just make a loud bang to spook an angry deer, a bobcat or a wolf. With luck, and some work calling around, it might be possible to track who owned the firearm. It was old but not that old, and firearm sales still needed to be tracked at individual gun stores. I could start with the nearby vendors and circle out from there. Well, if the owners of the stores were still alive and willing to go to the effort. Under the revolver was the old, tattered owner's manual for the truck. No insurance documents that I could find, though I doubted the raiders were insurance kind of people on a regular day. A couple of empty and crumpled water bottles in the passenger side door rounded out my search. I took a picture of the revolver with the serial numbers clearly visible and sent it to Miriam, then got back in my truck, rolled down the windows and turned it off again. I pulled out the little notebook I'd brought with me and made notes about my search, then flipped to a new page, opened up the maps app on my phone and started searching for firearms shops and dealers, scribbling down their locations and phone numbers. I had some phone calls to make once the rest of the world was more likely to be awake, but I could get as much other work done as I could.   I got a few bites on the call-out to the work crews and spent a couple of hours jumping from crew to crew gathering descriptions of tattoos, facial hair, scars and particularly identifying items of clothing. Nothing stood out as someone I could recognize from around town, but I bundled it all up into a report and shot it off to the State Troopers and Miriam just in case they could run the descriptions through the criminal databases. Not that I was going to hold my breath on that; the Staties were still stretched way thin, and Miriam couldn't detail too many people to help with this. She had an entire operation to run. Where I could get some help was right there on the site though. When I checked in with Vanessa; who had punched me in the arm for sending her the photo of me and Sexy Susan the sex doll while she was just about to start work; she'd immediately been able to grab a few of her new, untrained laborers women to start making calls for me. I left them with the serial number, make and model for the revolver and the list of shops I'd started putting together. The first dozen or so shops they managed to reach had been dead ends, but about half the calls weren't even being picked up. I left them to it with a script that should at least get the owners to check their records unofficially. Unless, of course, the owners were part of the same militia group the raiders were from. That possibility had darkened my mind, too. Not having any good updates for Kara, I had texted her that I was still working on things to try and keep her spirits up, and got a brief update that they were locked up tight. That drilled out the leads I had immediately from the raid. Other than running down the receipt locations and dates, at least, but that wasn't going to get me anywhere fast. There was one more outside thread that I could pull on first. "You're going to be careful," Erica ordered me. I was driving and had her on speaker, though it was only from my phone. "Of course I am," I said. "I've got my bulletproof vest on under my shirt, and I borrowed an unmarked truck from the pool on the site." "Oh, great," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "The redneck assholes won't immediately know that you're a cop." "That's Sheriff to you, missy," I said. "And that's Wifey to you, Sheriff," she retorted. "I'm going to be careful," I said. "Good," Erica agreed. "And when you're done there, you're coming here. You need to make sure your immunity is up." "I'll head home first to change and shower," I said. "If I do pick anything up there I don't want to bring it with me." "Okay, babe," Erica sighed. "Call me when you're done though, yeah? I need to know you're safe." "I will," I promised. She made a kiss sound into the phone and then hung up. I checked the map on my phone and sighed. Here was as good as anywhere. I pulled off the side of the highway and put the truck in park. If I was going to be careful, I needed to scout the location before I just drove up, and if I parked too close to the driveway someone might take notice. I was in for a hike. Soon the truck was locked and I was climbing up through the brush at the side of the road, my hunting rifle slung over my shoulder and a camo hunting jacket giving me a bit of cover as I started my trek. The early part of my hike was actually pretty peaceful as I didn't have much to worry about, but after a mile I started checking my GPS a bit more often and another mile in I slowed my pace as I started to really focus. The soft crunch of my boots on the forest floor, and the sounds of nearby birds, were my only company until I hit the first tripwire. It wasn't exactly a professional job, but the bent branch with the sharpened stakes would still have fucked me up. "Someone's been reading some really stupid websites," I grunted to myself. I grabbed a stick and, standing away from the danger zone, I triggered the tripwire. The branch swung around and actually broke under its own weight. From then on I slowed down even more. I spotted three more tripwires made with the same trick, plus some basic snares sized for small game and a couple of bigger ones that must have been intended for larger game like deer, or people. I bypassed the most obvious ones and tripped a few more of the basic ones while noting the surroundings so I could remember a safe way out before pressing on. I almost fucked up when I spotted the trail cam. It was a basic one, camo patterned and tied to a tree. In the dark, I would have probably walked right by it without noticing. As it was, the cam had definitely got me on video. The good news was that, after I took it down and pried it open, I found it was only recording and not broadcasting. I took out the memory card and batteries, erased the internal memory, and put it right back where it had been. The next camera wasn't so easy to deal with, but I spotted it early because I reached the tree line. It, and several more like it, was mounted to a pole and had wires running back towards the main building of the little compound ahead of me. The Golden Beaver bar looked like it had been a decent-sized hunting cabin at some point back in the 1980s. It had one main building, two stories, and was made of thick logs. The windows were shuttered and someone had reinforced them with sheet metal on the first floor. There were also a couple of outbuildings around the back, one of them an old doublewide trailer and another a small barn. Tarps had been erected and tied down between the buildings now, and someone had started farming chickens in the space as the birds pecked away at the ground, protected by a couple layers of a chicken wire fence. The front of the building was packed with almost a dozen cars and trucks, and someone had erected what looked like an attempt at a log palisade gate at the throat of the driveway but had given up halfway through. I quietly skulked around the edges of the property, staying back from the tree line to keep out of the view of the security cameras. I scoped out the buildings and parking lot with my rifle. The place wasn't exactly a hopping busy bar, but there were definitely people inside and at one point a guy with a beard reaching halfway down his gut stumbled out the front, strutted to the side of the porch and unzipped, taking a piss off the end. I circled back around the property, scanning the other side. They didn't have any guards posted, including in the upper windows of the building, but I did spot a cache of big red fuel containers and propane tanks set back from the main house, so they weren't complete idiots. Part of me regretted the time wasted even bothering with scouting; there wasn't any sign of the raw materials stolen from the site, and none of the trucks in the parking lot had been shot up so whoever Kyla and I had hit wasn't here. That being said, the truck could have been dumped and the perpetrators were here after all. Hell, the guys from the shootout at Mary's could be here, even if the raiders weren't. It wasn't a complete waste. I knew that even if they were halfhearted, the men who were congregating here were doing shady shit. The traps in the woods were an important clue as to which way they were leaning. I backtracked back out the way I had come. Whoever came out to eventually check their traps would be suspicious about several of them being triggered, but that wasn't likely to happen until at least tomorrow and gave me time to follow through with the second half of my plan. The hike out, once I was away from the Golden Beaver 'danger zone,' was pleasant again and I popped out of the woods about a third of a mile from my truck and trudged my way back up to it. A year ago I would have been passed by cars and trucks on that little stretch of highway; now I didn't see a solitary car. After a quick text to Erica to let her know I was checking in and safe, I stowed my jacket and rifle and got back in the truck. The drive up to the Golden Beaver was a lot faster than the hike. At the mouth of the driveway up to the bar, I found that their little club had erected a second sign next to the one that was stenciled with the same symbol as from the matchbook Barry had given me before. The new sign was a laminated printout nailed onto a wooden backing, and I pulled over to read it before heading up. "Jesus Christ," I grunted under my breath. It was a declaration of independence from the 'sham governance of thieves, conmen and cheaters.' There was a bunch of mumbo jumbo bullshit under it that I didn't bother reading because it was all the same drivel that the Sovereign Citizens always spouted off. The driveway was a winding mess of gravel and dirt filled with potholes, and I could just guess at the reasoning the lazy assholes had for not fixing it. Up at the top, I got a fresh look at the unfinished palisade gate and drove right through and into the parking lot, pulling up at the end of the rough 'row' of vehicles and making sure to back in so that I could manage a quick getaway if needed. I parked, got out, and walked up to the main doors of the bar without a single person stopping me. That's where I stopped, taking in a breath and swallowing. I could smell the cheap beer and sour sweat smell from outside. Or maybe that was the piss from the guy earlier along with whatever else was staining the old wooden porch. It wasn't what stopped me though. What stopped me, for a moment, was the risk I was taking. I walked into the bar without a mask. The interior of the main floor was mostly one large room, or had been converted into that at some point. There was a bar splitting off a third of the room with a small kitchen area behind it. The rest of the space was mostly seating, though there was a small stage along the back wall with a stripper pole mounted in the middle; unless the good ol' boys had been hiring proper strippers to come out here back before the pandemic I had a feeling I didn't want to know the women who made use of it. The walls of the building were crowded with taxidermy trophies, old posters that would make a mechanic's break room blush, and various maps and printouts that seemed to be all about the sovereign citizen movement. A 'Don't Tread On Me' flag was slung over the bar right beside a Confederate flag. How either of those belonged in Oregon, I couldn't say. There were also boxes and palettes stacked with supplies jammed into the corners of the room, and under the rickety set of stairs that led up to the second floor. Most of it seemed to be food or beer, though I also noted a crate of what might have been looted valuables. The bar also happened to be populated by about thirty men, women and several children, all of whom turned and looked at me as I walked in and the door swung shut behind me. "Who are you?" one lady, a redhead who looked like she'd probably lost a fight with an oxy addiction, asked me. "Is Barry here?" I asked the room. A couple of guys stood up from a table near the middle of the room, the clatter of their chairs was only covered by the scratchy audio from the boom box behind the bar that was playing Born in the USA, which I found highly ironic. The pair stalked towards me, both glowering heavily with a hand on the pistols holstered at their hips. The taller one was bald and had a longer, coppery-colored beard while the shorter one had a slicked-back head of hair and an old scar that split his lips. The scar and the beard didn't stand out from my notes from earlier. "Barry ain't here," the bigger one said, his voice rumbling a bit in his chest. "What do you want him for?" Fuck, I thought. "Oh," I said. "Well, he invited me to come out here. We went to high school together." The short guy sneered a little but I couldn't tell what the big one was thinking; he had the sort of face that barely moved and showed very little beyond gradations of disgruntlement. "Barry ain't been here for a week or so," the shorter guy said. It wasn't really fair to think of him as 'short' per se, considering he was about average height, but the big guy made him seem smaller than he really was. "You know anything about that?" "Not a clue," I said. "He gave me the invite a month ago or so; he'd invited me before too, but I've been busy." "He might be a Federal," the red-headed junkie spat. I snorted derisively, but that didn't seem to impress anyone. "We ain't used to folks just walking' on up here," the shorter man said. "And Barry knows he can't just hand out invites when the Government is making' people disappear and the social fabric of our community is falling' apart. You some kind of a pinko Commie? Or are you a fascist, tax-paying pig?" There was so much to unlock from that, but I couldn't correct him. "He's got a gun!" shouted a man down the room, pointing at me. Immediately both men had their pistols out and pointed at me, and I raised my hands. "I thought this was the kind of crowd who believed in the right to bear arms," I said slowly, trying my best not to show my nerves. I could feel a drip of sweat slowly crawling down my spine. "It is, for true sovereign citizens, fighting the oppressive, illegal DC dictatoriate," the shorter man grunted. "Now don't fuckin' move, ya' Commie Fascist." I didn't move, and the big guy closed the distance with me and pulled my pistol from the holster I had strapped to my belt in the center of my back. "Sit," he ordered, gesturing for me to take a seat at the nearest table. It looked like the chairs had been liberated from someone's kitchen table. Things were quickly sliding out of control; I'd been hoping Barry would be here to vouch for me like he had at the grocery store months ago, but now I needed to try and prove myself somehow to these assholes if I was going to get out of here. "Look, fellas," I said, letting my wording slip a bit into the slightly slurred, lazy way the rednecks spoke. "I'll admit, I ain't exactly an old hand at the Sovereign movement, but I'm here 'cause I want to learn my real, God-given rights. I used to own some land over on the other end of Jewell, did what I thought was right and supported the government with my taxes and shit. But now, after all those years of shellin' out my hard-earned cash, they go and fuckin' steal my land right out from under me. My family has been livin' there for generations, and now they've gone and hoovered it up with their legalese crap." There were some murmurs and mutters in the crowd as different people commiserated with my story. The shorter guy, who still had his pistol trained on my kneecap, eyed me carefully. "They hit you with that imminent domicile shit?" "Yeah, that," I agreed readily even as I cringed internally at the butchering of 'eminent domain.' "They didn't even give me a choice. Just up and took it from me." The taller man grunted and spit on the floor in disgust, and the shorter one sighed and then holstered his weapon. "Alright," he said. "That all might be true, and there's always space to learn the truth here at the Golden Beaver. But we ain't in the business of just inviting any old Joe up into our community. What's your name?" There was a big part of me that wanted to lie my ass off and tell them something like 'Gary Blake,' but if I was going to use these assholes as a source or for clues I couldn't burn myself with them. Barry would eventually need to vouch for me all over again once he came back around here; unless he was dead, of course. "Harrison Black," I admitted. There weren't any immediate flashes of recognition among the people I could see, but I did notice the shorter guy glance and nod over to someone else, who started typing on his phone. "Well, Harrison Black, if that's your real name," the shorter guy said. "You're going to need to prove to us you aren't a commie, a fascist or a cop." "Just tell me what to do," I said agreeably. "I need to figure this shit out." The two men put their heads together and muttered back and forth before both nodding. The big one stood straight and looked down at me as I sat in the chair. Then he pulled a combat knife from the sheathe on his belt and stabbed it into the table. "Put your hand flat." I followed his direction, but tensed, ready to pull away. "Now take the knife." I took the knife in my hand, and then he leaned in close and wrapped his bigger hand around mine, prying the knife from the table and lifting it up. He started moving it, digging the tip into the wood in between each of my fingers, one gap after the other, and then back again. It was the 'knife game' or whatever people called it. I could feel his breath on my face and had to stop myself from gagging; not because of the smell, which was bad because the guy clearly used dip, but just from knowing the asshole went around all day without a mask. He could have been breathing Duo Halo all over me. "Keep going," he grunted, and let go of my hand. After a small falter, I kept going with the knife game at the same speed he had set. The shorter guy pulled out the chair opposite from me and sat. "What's your name?" he asked. "Harrison Black," I said, and quickly realized what they were doing. I had to concentrate on the knife or risk stabbing or nicking myself, which would make it harder for me to lie. Any hesitation would be suspect. "How do you know Barry?" "We went to high school together," I said. Thunk-thunk-thunk, went the knife. "When was the last time you saw Barry?" "Last month, at the grocery store," I said. There was a grumble from someone behind me. Thunk-thunk-thunk. "How long ago did the Government take your land?" "They first showed up a few months ago, offering me money. I tried to say no," I said, watching the knife as I dug the tip into the tabletop over and over. "Now the house my grandfather and father built is gone." More grumbles behind me. Thunk-thunk-thunk-thunk. "What do you do for a living?" "I'm an artist," I said, and it was my immediate response. I wasn't technically being paid to be a Sheriff. "Before that, I was in the military." That got more reactions. "What branch?" the big guy asked from over my shoulder. I had a feeling he was holding his pistol pointed at my back. "Army," I said. "Two tours as an infantryman." "Where did you deploy?" "Iraq," I said. "Spent some time in Afghanistan, too. Plus some stops in Europe." "Did you kill anyone over there?" "I did." "Saw a lot of your friends get killed?" I nodded, trying not to lose focus on the knife by thinking of the friends I'd lost. "To stupid orders made by political assholes?" "Obviously," I grunted. "You ever take some revenge on one of them?" That made me smirk a little, thinking of the standoff with the Air Force Colonel after I caught him assaulting Miriam. "I'll take that as a yes," the shorter guy said. "You looking for some more revenge on the Pols?" I grit my teeth and looked away from the knife and up into his eyes, my hand keeping the knife moving in its path. Thunk-thunk-thunk. "What do you think I'm doing here?" "You can stop," the shorter redneck said. I dug the tip of the knife into the wood beside my hand and pulled back from it. "My name is Rodrik Nell," the shorter man said. "My friend with the beard is Big Paulson." Then he turned to the rest of the bar. "Someone get Harrison a drink!" The music got turned up, and the chatter started as people stopped watching the spectacle, though there were a lot of glances my way. Big Paulson sat down heavily in another chair at the table, while Rodrik got up to go get us all a beer. I noticed that the guy who had been checking on his phone went and whispered with him at the bar briefly; I had to assume he'd been Googling me and he probably had some info. I was trusting that Miriam's communication teams had been keeping the site quiet on the internet so there was nothing easily accessible to tie me to it at the moment. Rodrik came back over and handed me and Paulson our beers, and then sat down and started in on a diatribe that lasted a full half hour. He only stopped talking to take a swig of his beer or to suck in a breath. The man was all over the map; he hated liberals and what they'd done to the cities, but he also hated conservatives because the bad ones were fascist religious freaks and the 'better' ones were too weak-kneed to stand up for what they wanted. He hated immigrants for stealing jobs, natives for being lazy, and capitalism for turning people into wage laborers. He despised every level of government from federal down to local, and he respected the military but wanted to see it dismantled because it was unconstitutional and could be turned against the people. He was a man caught in a web of his own distrust, with a ready finger to accuse anyone other than himself for the problems around him. Paulson spoke little, and once Rodrik ran himself out of his monologue I endeavored to keep him speaking. I asked questions, leaning into the idea that my land had been taken by eminent domain. What could I do? What recourses did I have? Who should I blame? Rodrik was happy to give his thoughts on the matter; completely unfounded as they were. I stayed away from asking about their group and looking like I was digging into their 'operation,' if it could be called that. I focused on his thoughts on my situation; I empowered him and made him feel important. It wasn't my usual interrogation technique or one that I had used outside of theoretical classes from my MP days. I wasn't a spy, and I hadn't been an MP investigator long enough to have gone undercover. But I had the basics, and Rodrik and Big Paulson weren't sophisticated enough to really identify that I was easing them along the conversation. "But what can I do?" I asked again. "Well, short of tracking down and laying a beating on whichever politicians signed off on the land grab, you're stuck while the Federals have the whole country on lockdown," Rodrik said. "Not that the false courts would listen to you anyway. But unless you're willing to really stand up for what you believe, it's better to go off-grid as much as you can." I leaned in, frowning. "What if I am willing to stand up?" I asked quietly. "I heard there was a thing that happened a couple of days ago over on that big construction site. That's why I came looking for Barry; I wanted to know if he knew anything about it 'cause that's the kind of thing on my mind." Rodrik and Big Paulson glanced at each other briefly and then turned back to me. "It was yesterday," Rodrik said. "And we heard about it, too. Someone... organized, I guess you could say, took a shot at raiding that big construction site. Sounds like it worked, too." "Do you think that's something... interesting?" I asked, trying to clearly hint that I wanted it to be while trying not to make it obvious. It was a weird verbal dance. Another glance between the two. "Not for this group," Rodrik said. "We've got plenty of folks who would defend this place, but they aren't hungry enough for something like that yet." "Not every Sovereign Citizen is the same though," Big Paulson said. "We've had visits. A couple of guys looking for help on certain things." "Really?" I asked, leaning back and trying to smile in a way that said I wanted to talk to those people. "We don't have any contact info for them," Rodrik said. "And they don't tell us when they're coming. But your background is definitely something they would be interested in. If you hang around more, come by every once in a while, I can hand off your information to them. You got a burner phone?" I shook my head. "We'll get you one and give them the number," Rodrik said. "Whether they call you, or take you in, is up to them though. If you're serious, wait to do anything. They hate it when someone does something that might disrupt their own plans." "Who are these guys?" I asked. "They aren't neo-Nazis, are they?" "No," Big Paulson shook his head firmly. "Just Americans. Real ones. A lot of them are ex-military, we guess, and pissed off. You'd fit in." I grunted and nodded, then stood. "More beers?" I offered. They nodded, and I headed to the bar. When I got back my pistol was on the table, and I re-holstered it without a word. I wasn't one of them, I didn't have their full trust, but I had enough.   "I'll let the FBI know," Miriam said over the phone. I was driving back to the site, having left the Golden Beaver and the very talkative sovereign citizens in the late afternoon. After a quick text to Erica to assure her I was Okay, I had pulled over a couple of miles away from the bar and checked over the truck for GPS tags or recording devices. I'd been in the bar for a few hours, which would have given them plenty of time to plant something. Thankfully I hadn't found anything though, even crawling under the truck to check the undercarriage, so I felt safe heading home. "Hopefully they'll have some sort of a lead," I said. "The best I could figure it, this group is like a feeder cell for the more militant one. Recruitment and basic necessities. They don't know much of anything about the militant cell, which makes me think it's gotta be some militia group." "If I can get someone on the phone, they'll get me what they have," Miriam said. "The main problem is going to be getting them on the phone at all." "Please tell me I don't need to go ransack their offices or something," I sighed. She snorted. "No, it's not that bad. It just might be some phone tag before I can get someone who can actually release the information to me." "The real problem is they might not even have anything useful," I said. "From the receipts I found, they are moving all over the region. The raid might have even been more than one cell in a network. Narrowing these guys down to a specific location is going to be a problem." "Time for some out-of-the-box thinking," Miriam said. "Where are you headed now?" "I need to decontaminate. I was just in a room with over thirty people who opposed the most basic of government safety guidelines. They probably ignore 'Careful, Hot' warnings just to be contrarian. Then I'll head over to Erica and the girls." There was a beat of silence from the other end of the call. "Alright," Miriam said. "Just stay safe, and get healthy. I'm going to need you for more than your sneaking and stealthing, soldier." "Got it," I said. "Everything Okay on your end, Miriam?" "Just a lot of pressure coming down from the top," she said. "And not enough time or resources to handle everything at once. And, Harri, I haven't forgotten about your ask earlier. I haven't been able to shake loose any more vaccine yet, but I'm looking." "Thank you," I sighed. "Keep me updated if anything does come out of it. I'll take 'fell off the back of a truck' if I need to." "I will," she promised. "Stay safe." "You too," I said, and we hung up. Back on the construction site I stayed masked as I signed back in with the airmen at the gates, then drove the truck around the main office site and down to our RV compound. I sent Vanessa a message that I was done with the truck and it would need a thorough decontamination scrub down, then headed in and stripped off my clothes. I hesitated, considering throwing my clothes directly into the fire pit, but ended up bringing them into the RV and shoving them into the little washing machine that was built into the expensive vehicle. It was a good thing Grierson had sprung for some of the highest-end units on the market because if we'd needed to do our laundry at a laundromat one of us would have been down there every day. After a quick but thorough and rough scrubbing in the shower, I got dressed, hopped into my own truck and headed out. Pulling into the Valkyrie Falls driveway, I felt a sort of tension release from between my shoulders as the trees on either side of the driveway loomed over me. There really wasn't all that much of a difference between the driveway to the Golden Beaver and the one to the Falls, other than the lack of potholes here, but as I smelled the air through my open windows I found myself calming down and feeling more centered. I pulled through the gate, hitting the remote to close it behind me, and as I reached the parking lot I had to grin. As soon as I could I hopped out of the truck and Ivy was leaping into my arms, kissing me as she wrapped her arms behind my neck and hugged herself to me. "Mon amour," she laughed breathlessly, still planting little kisses across my cheeks. "Ma Chére," I grinned back, holding her tightly. "Fuck me," she demanded, pulling back a little so she could look into my eyes. "I spent a whole night without you, and now most of a day. I miss you. I miss your taste, and your smell, and your laugh. I need you." "I need you too," I groaned. "Am I carrying you all the way to your room?" She laughed and brought one of her hands back to show what she was holding. A small bottle of lube. "Outside," she said. "Up at the waterfall. Then Erica will meet you in our room later." I kissed her again then pressed my lips to her neck, smelling her soft, clean skin. Soon she, and the others, would make me feel clean again, too. The feeling of Ivy's naked skin under my hands, especially after the day I'd had, was like stepping into a calm pool. Every soft squeeze and caress made me wonder again at how perfect she was. "Oh, mon amour," Ivy moaned as she leaned her back against my chest, sitting a little further down onto my cock. Her ass, with just a little lube, always astounded me at how quickly it could take me. We were naked, up the trail from the Valkyrie Falls parking lot, and Ivy had practically scattered her outfit across the small clearing as she pulled her clothes off to get naked. "I love you, ma chérie," I groaned, sliding my hands from her hips. The first I brought up her smooth stomach to her tits, palming one firmly and feeling the rubbery little nub of her nipple against my palms. The other I slid down across her shaven mound, pressing my fingers against it as I slowly inched them towards her cunt lips. "I love you too, Harrison," she mumbled, throwing her head back with her eyes closed, resting it against my shoulder as she sat that last little way down to press her ass cheeks to my hips and lap. Her thick, dirty blonde hair smelled of the shampoo she shared with Erica, filling my senses with thoughts of them both. We fucked slowly like that, me holding her and teasing her as I sat on my knees and heels and she bounced forward and back. When she'd met me in the parking lot I'd thought Ivy would want to fuck, but this was making love. Anal, but still making love. I didn't mind one bit that she was still holding onto her fear of getting pregnant; it had been drilled into her psyche for years due to her family situation; not by any forceful or abusive means, but just by what she'd experienced. A father who loved her and her half-sister, but had to rely on their grandmother for childcare. I thought she would make an excellent mother herself, with how loving and emotionally attuned she was. Sure, she had a playful side that was a little immature at times, but she was still in her early twenties. For the time being, however, I was more than happy for her to be my little anal queen. As we sped up our fucking just a touch, her asshole slick from the lube and squeezing my cock tightly every time she pulled away, she grunted and paused, a small orgasm already rolling through her. "Can you fuck me harder, mon amour?" she asked me, looking over her shoulder hopefully. "Your leg will be Okay?" I slid my other hand up so I could grab both her tits, massaging them. "I can," I told her. "How do you want me to fuck this perfect little ass, baby?" "Doggy," she grinned. She pulled off of me, her asshole winking for a moment as she went forward onto her knees, but she spun around and sucked my cock into her mouth in a slurping ass-to-mouth spectacle. It didn't surprise me anymore after the dozens of times she'd done it, but it still struck me as such a nasty but intimate act. She kept herself clean down there religiously since we generally did anal almost every day, but it was still... It was like her telling me she would do anything for me. And I knew she would. "Fuck," I grunted, gathering her dark blonde curls up in both hands as I got up onto one knee and started thrusting into her mouth. She hummed a laugh around my cock, dropping her jaw a bit so I could start face-fucking her. "God damn, Ivy," I said. "You're so fucking pretty." Her eyes were trained on me, and I could tell she liked the dirty-talk compliment. She pushed herself forward a little and on my next thrust between her lips she easily swallowed my cock into her throat. "God, fuck;!" I moaned and pulled away, grabbing my slimy cock hard. "Baby, you almost got me there." "Hmm hmm hmm," she laughed through her broad-lipped smile as she came up on her knees as well and shuffled closer. She kissed me lightly. "I missed you last night," she said. "I know," I said. "I missed you too. But getting time with Vanessa alone was good, too. We need to do that soon for you." "I would like that," she smiled, softly kissing her way around my cheeks. "I love Erica, and I like our bed, but once in a while being alone with you would be good too." "Soon," I promised her. "Bon," she said. "Now, fuck me like ta petite salope, mon amour." I wasn't exactly sure of the translation, but I figured I got the gist of it as she turned on her knees and went to her hands, pointing her booty back at me. It took me only a moment to get back into position and start wedging my cockhead into her ass as we both groaned happily. This, I knew, was her favorite position. She liked being on top, but getting bent over and slammed from behind was peak pleasure for her. "I fucking love you, I’ve," I groaned as I started to rock forward and back, getting her ass ready for a pounding. Looking down at her back I realized that within months of meeting her, I couldn't see myself without her. She was unique. She was my heart. Her pale skin, her body split in half by the thin navy line that separated her 'clean' half from her tattooed half. Her hair, sometimes shimmering blonde, sometimes golden brunette, and sometimes almost ginger, always with her thick, wavy curls. I even loved her moans, and out here in the woods we both let loose as I sped up my thrusts and she tilted her hips and bounced them back to meet me. Our skin was smacking together, the clap a dull rhythm in the trees. We were surrounded by nature; greens and browns on most sides, warm and close. To our right was the grey-brown of the ravine wall glistening with the broken thunderstones embedded in it who knew how long ago, and the cool reflection of the waterfall. Ivy moaned and growled loudly, letting herself go as she came again. I could feel my own coming soon, but I tried to hold it off by focusing on the tight pinch of pain in my leg from my gunshot wound. After the hike I'd made to scout the Golden Beaver bar and the sovereign citizens who called it home, I wasn't sure if I was going to be able to put on this sort of a performance for all three of my girls at the Falls. But I didn't have time to think of Erica or Kyla, because Ivy was moaning and mewling as she went from her hands to her elbows while I drilled her ass. "Fuck, Ivy," I gasped. "God, you feel so fucking good. You're so fucking; uh, amazing!" "I'm yours, Harrison. All yours. Take my ass. It's yours forever," she groaned. "Yes! Use my ass. I love you. Use my ass, mon amour." "I'm close," I gasped. "I want it," she begged. "I want it, I want it." "Where?" I asked. "On my face. In my mouth. I want to taste you." I pulled out of her roughly, giving her ass a hard smack on the tattooed cheek with enough force to leave a red handprint, and she turned and sat on her knees, putting her beautiful face right under my cock and opening her mouth as she stroked it with both hands. Her wordless sounds of pleading, and the eagerness in her eyes, pushed me over the edge as I exhaled with a heavy grunt and came, one ropey glob after another spurting onto her face. Her aim was a little rough, only two of the five strands of cum landing on her tongue and the rest dripping across her cheeks and nose. "Huh uh uh," she laughed as the taste of my cum made her body lurch and rock, rolling into a fresh, chemically-induced orgasm. As soon as it finished, she pulled my half-wilted cock to her mouth and sucked, getting trace spikes of pleasure with every new taste. Then, keeping one hand on me, she used the other to fish the cum on her face between her lips. It was a vulgar, disgusting display of love, and I was 90% sure it was Ivy being her filthy, perverted self rather than it all being the vaccine. When she was done, cleaned up as well as she could without a mirror, I scooped her up from the ground and carried her over towards the edge of the overlook. I swept some loose stones and pine needles out of the way with my booted foot; we were both still wearing our shoes; and then laid her down and spooned up behind her as we looked out at the little waterfall. "Now, mon amour," Ivy said quietly. "Tell me what's wrong." "What do you mean?" I asked. She laid her head low and turned it so she could look back and up at me. "I could tell something was bothering you when you got out of your truck, Harrison. You were... how do you say it; Melancholic. Your smile when you saw me, I love, but before that something was wrong." I sighed and leaned in to kiss her cheek softly. "You know me so well, mon cœur." "That one is new," she said with a smile and snuggled back at me a bit firmer. "I like that one on your lips. My heart." "Mon cœur," I said again with a soft smile. "Now, tell me," she urged. I told her. About the idiots at the bar, and the kids I'd seen there. I didn't care so much if the adults suffered from their own delusions and stupidity, but when it finally hit them the kids would be in danger. And I told her about how my investigation was stalled; the easy leads had already run out. If I was going to find any of the people who attacked the construction site, my land, our home, it was going to take a hell of a lot of luck, risking myself by going back to the Golden Beaver and sitting 'undercover,' or piecing together the fast food receipts and hoping to track down security cam footage to put together faces and start tracking names. And then I told her about the Rez, and Kara, and the outbreak. "You need to help her," Ivy said. "I know," I said. "No, Harrison," Ivy said pointedly. "You know, but you are hesitating." "She won't let me save her if it means leaving her people behind," I said. "I can't make her take the vaccine and pick someone." "She doesn't need to pick someone," Ivy said. "She would have you." "She would pick a man from the tribe," I said. "Someone who needs to be saved." Ivy just sighed and shook her head. "Then what are you going to do?" "I don't know," I said. "I've been trying to think of something, but nothing... nothing I can do, no favor I can call in successfully, would stop their outbreak." "Mon amour," she said softly, turning on our rocky bed so that she was facing me. She put her fingertips on my chin and jaw, wiggling them in my beard, making sure I was looking at her. "You are trying to save the day, when you can only save the hour. What can you do for her?" I took a breath, thinking of what Kara had told me. She was holed up in her place with her second cousin and her neighbor. Half the places on the Rez were double-wide trailers, and the other half were small homes; I wasn't sure where she was living now, but either way, she was in tight quarters with three women. That meant three people living off of whatever supplies she had, and knowing Kara she would have been donating anything extra she had to the Rez relief funds. Especially after the fire took out their community center. "Food," I said. "Water. Other supplies." "You can bring those to her at least," Ivy nodded. "Then come back to me. To us. Just to be sure." "Just to be sure, or because you want another round?" I asked with a little smile. "Maybe both," she grinned impishly. I kissed her and she moaned softly and then patted my chest. "Kyla next," she said. "What if I want you again?" I asked. "My little minx. My sexy Quebecoise queen. Mon cœur." "I could never say no," Ivy sighed, smiling sadly. "But it wouldn't be fair. Go to Kyla." "Okay," I whispered and kissed her again. We almost didn't get up. Almost.   "It's dinner time," Kyla said, groaning as she stretched. Her bed was a little small for the two of us, just a twin since Valkyrie Falls wasn't exactly built with the expectation that people would be sharing rooms. I had no idea how Leo, Dani, Aria and India were making it work. Still, after our time in the RV, two people in a twin bed was comfortable and cuddling with my naked girlfriend was always welcome. "Guess that means we should get dressed," I sighed. She smiled and shifted so she was on her hands and knees overtop of me, looking down to kiss my lips lightly. "Well, I think I need to get dressed. I'm not sure how many people would complain if you came down naked." I snorted and shook my head. "Well, Leo would for one." Kyla smiled and gave me another peck on the lips. "That's fair." We got dressed, me in the loose clothes that I'd arrived in and Kyla in a cute, comfortable outfit of loose sweatpants that hung low on her hips and a simple tank top with an unlined bralette that supported her tits but left them basically loose under the thin, stretchy fabric. Just hugging her from behind before we left the room made me smile as I squeezed her tits and could feel her nipples through the two layers. "Pervert," she snorted and laughed. I kissed her neck and she groaned, pushing her ass back at me. I felt like a horny teenager again, first with Ivy and now with Kyla, dreading the need to stop the intimacy. We made it downstairs without too much more groping and kissing and found that the open cafeteria area with the big exposed kitchen and the bench seating was almost full. With the addition of Leo's family and my own, Valkyrie Falls was almost at its regular capacity even if we weren't taking up all the rooms. Dinner was an interesting affair; many of the women were on specific diets and Sara, acting as the nutritionist, had weighed and plated their portions. Some meals were vegetarian, one was even vegan, and some had no qualms about what they ate. Our families were also spread out around the room, not congregating together, which was nice to see. Kyla grabbed a seat talking with Spencer and another woman, and when I passed by Ivy at a table with Aria and two of the athletes I felt myself flush and didn't look over because I could hear her discussing anal sex, which probably meant she'd either been teased or asked about our time up in the forest. Other than Ivy's conversation, however, I got the feeling that the general emotional climate was a little depressed compared to most of the times I had seen the ladies in a big group. Many of them were at least trying to put on a good face for the others, but reality was hitting everyone hard again; the last time that had happened it was after we'd had to tell them about how deadly things really were out there. Now, after the bad news from my trip down south for Melina, and the looter attack on the construction site, and probably me getting wounded again... I couldn't blame them for getting some emotional whiplash. They lived here at the Falls in relative safety, but their homes and families and communities (not to mention country and world) were in chaos. Anyone they couldn't get a hold of for a call or who didn't reply to a text was another person who was more likely dead than alive. We'd brought that reality to them again, and morale was suffering. I ended up sitting down at the end of a table with Erica, Leo and Abi. Erica welcomed me with a sweet little peck on the lips, which brought a faux-disgusted gag from Leo, which just encouraged Erica to kiss me more fully as Abi smirked at their sibling antics. "Ivy told me about the Rez," Erica said quietly once the kiss and teasing was over. "I'm sorry." I sighed and nodded. "I'm going to try and at least do a supply run for her. I don't know what else I can do for them." "That's more than you should do," Leo said but held up his hands when I looked at him with a furiously confused expression. "Not like that," he clarified. "I mean you shouldn't be driving into an outbreak area at all. Wasn't the outbreak on the site enough to see how dangerous that is? And just because you have the vaccine doesn't mean you're immune." That... was something I hadn't considered. In my head, I'd been thinking of being vaccinated as being safe, but that wasn't what that meant. Probably. I needed to call Miriam for more info on that. "Abi, that face right there is my man realizing he's going to do something heroic even if it's more dangerous than he thinks it is," Erica sighed, gesturing to my expression. Abi smiled a little and shook her head. "Harrison, if you were not a Sheriff, I would say you should leave such things to the police." I hadn't had a chance to talk with Abi really about what she thought about everything we'd revealed to the Valkyrie Falls women last night about the vaccine and our relationships. My girls liked to tease me that she was interested in me, based solely on the fact that she showered with us after our workouts, but I still thought it was just her being more European, or Nordic, in her temperament about nudity. "I would have been helping even if I wasn't a Sheriff," I said. "Hell, he was helping people before becoming a Sheriff," Erica pointed out, then turned to look at me full-on. "Just be careful. And, actually, if you're doing a supply run, we're going to need more frequent runs for here, too. We just added seven more mouths to feed that we didn't account for on the last run, plus you when you eat here." "Okay," I nodded. "I'll do that first thing tomorrow once the grocery store is open. Just get me a list together." "I'll go with,” "No," I interrupted my fiancée. "I'll do it alone. We don't know who might be around, or if I might run into the sovereign citizens. For now, I should be the one to do it." There was a bit of argument back and forth, with Erica pointing out that if I was taking time to do supply runs I wasn't working on the investigation and getting them home faster, but in the end Erica reluctantly agreed when Leo pointed out that her being with me if something did happen would put me in more danger. After that she let it drop and we were able to move on to small talk. Slowly, as dinner finished up and the ladies filtered into the kitchen to help with cleanup or out to other parts of the compound, our little group became the last one sitting down. "Ready?" Erica asked me, her hand having slipped under the table a while ago and rubbing my leg. "One more thing," I said, knowing what she wanted to get to. "I'm worried about morale here, honestly. Things feel different." Abi frowned and nodded. "It's been a lot, lately. Many of the ladies are worried and starting to become stressed about..." She paused for a moment to take a breath, then gestured generally. "Everything." "The last thing I wanted was to make this place feel unsafe," I sighed. "It's not that," Erica said, taking my hand and squeezing it. "Erica is right," Abi said. "We are happy to host you, after how you've been helping us. And your family is doing more to raise spirits than hurt them. Your little wiener dog could do that all by himself." I smirked a little and shook my head. Macho was living up to his name. From what little Ivy and Kyla had told me, practically every woman in the compound was stealing him away to play or snuggle for a bit. If we weren't careful he'd go from being a little hotdog to a bulging bratwurst, he'd get so fat from the snacks he was getting. "Well, I was thinking maybe we could do a little more," I said. "To make you all feel more safe, and to raise spirits in general. If you're open to it, Kyla has most of our firearms stashed safely in Erica's car and in her room. She could run some basic firearms safety courses for anyone interested, and some people find shooting a little therapeutic or stress-relieving. And I bet between Dani, Ivy and Kyla you could have a pretty good beginner dance class for some more active fun. And I could grab supplies for an art class if you're willing to do some teaching, babe." "That's a great idea," Erica said, turning to Abi. "What do you think?" Abi nodded. "We can use the cafeteria here for the art class, and we have all the space for a dance class. I will need to talk with Sara about firearms... We weren't sure about you bringing them here to begin with." "Whatever you're comfortable with," I said. Then I turned to Leo. "Sorry I can't bring out a full woodshop for you, buddy." He snorted and chuckled. "I wouldn't mind teaching, but I think we only need so many birdhouses." That made me laugh, as it had been a long-running joke that he'd started his custom woodworking career making intricate birdhouses but had moved on to furniture because the market for birdhouses wasn't actually very large. The market, he'd said, belonged to middle school shop classes and summer camps. More ideas got thrown around; India could do a passable Yoga class, Leo could organize a Euchre tournament (after teaching the game to anyone who didn't know it.) I could have done an art class as well, but I wasn't going to be around enough. "You could always teach sex ed," Erica said with a laugh. "I'm sure your signup list would be full almost immediately." "And on that note, I think we're done for now," I said, standing up from the table. "Abi, I'm sorry for her. Leo, she's your sister, so it's partially your fault for her having the mind of a 14-year-old boy. Come on, babe." Erica whooped as I hefted her up bodily from the bench we'd been sitting on and tossed her over my shoulder. Erica was a full-bodied woman and nowhere near as dainty as Ivy or even Kyla, but even with my leg twinging, once I had her up on my shoulder I could carry her pretty well. She was wearing a tight pair of jeans and had been walking around barefoot inside so, as she laughed and shouted to 'put me down, you barbarian!' she kicked her feet playfully even while hanging on to me. We passed several of the ladies, including Melina, on our way to the stairs and got some looks and smiles. I thought, for a moment, I saw a sadness in Melina's eyes as we passed even though she was laughing lightly. At the stairs I set Erica down, not wanting to risk my leg carrying her up just for both of us to fall all the way back down and break our necks or backs. Once I got her on her feet, though, I gave her a solid crack of my hand on her ass through her tight jeans. "Go on," I said. "Get." In any other context, Erica would have probably bit someone's head off for slapping her ass that way. But between her being horny, our playfulness, and the fact that we were so fucking down the rabbit hole of being in love, she just darted up the stairs giggling as I chased after her. Up on the second floor in the dormitory corridor she let me chase her all the way to the room she shared with Ivy before I caught her and pinned her to the wall, kissing her firmly as we kept laughing into each other's lips. Thankfully no one was in the hall or I would have felt too embarrassed to do that in front of them. Instead, it took us a couple of minutes to even twist the door handle and work our way halfway into the room. "Wait," Erica said, a teasing smile on her lips as she pulled away from me. I was holding her ass with both hands and she'd been pressing her chest against me; she was wearing one of my T-shirts and I'd realized quickly that she wasn't wearing a bra underneath. "What is it?" I asked. She smirked. "Let me go get Josie. I bet she'd,” "No," I said, pulling Erica into the room and kicking the door shut. "Why not?" Erica asked. "Because," I said, scooping her up in my arms again but this time in a princess carry that only travelled the few steps to the bed, which I tossed her onto heavily. "Josie is sexy as hell and fun, but I want time with my wife. Not a threesome." "I'm not your wife yet," Erica smirked even as she started to undo her jeans and wiggle out of them. "I'd have married you the day after you asked me if my sister could get up here," I growled, peeling off my shirt and shucking my shorts. "I know, babe," Erica said, and I grabbed the jeans and helped pull them off her lower legs and feet. She switched to taking off her shirt, revealing her glorious tits to me. I got the jeans off and growled as I fell on her, getting my mouth on those tits as I ran my hands from her bare waist and up to her tattooed arms, which I pushed above her head. "I would have, too." I loved on her tits for a bit, then kissed up to her lips as we made out like teenagers, rolling around on the bed. She ended up on top, both of us just wearing our underwear, and she took a turn and pinned my arms above my head as she looked down at me with a smile and her tits hung brushing against my chest. "Why shouldn't I get Josie to warm you up?" she asked. "She wants you, and she's been asking all three of us little questions about the vaccine and how it works. She could blow you for a bit, then watch us fuck." "Why are you wearing your full makeup?" I countered. "And walking around in one of my shirts?" Her brow furrowed as she opened her mouth, but wasn't sure what to say. "You're staking your claim, babe," I said. "You're letting them know that, even if they've been allowed to look, even if they're ripped and athletic, you're the queen of my castle. You wear my clothes, and you do yourself up for me in a way they don't, or can't. God, I love you, Erica. And for all that I love the others, you were first. You'll always be that. And sometimes, even if we have fifty women, or a hundred, in this thing that's going on I'm still going to want just you sometimes." She kissed me, soft and deep. Her lips, painted that deep red, were soft like rose petals and she smelled a little like vanilla as her hair fell around us. Her tongue teased against my lips, asking to be let in, and I let it. We weren't making out like teenagers now, we were kissing like lovers. "I love you," she said as our lips parted and she sighed, lying flat against me. "I love you too," I said, hugging her to me. "Alone time," she agreed softly. "Make love to me. Then fuck me. Fuck me like I'm your whore-queen. You know what I mean." "I do," I said with a grin, kissing her cheek as my hands travelled down from her bare back to her panties-clad ass, sliding underneath to grab her bum and then lower to tease her cunt. "Jesus, you're wet." "I get that way every time I see you, Harrison," she said. "Always have, for years. It's not the vaccine, it's you." We kissed again, and I started easing a couple of fingers inside of her as she wiggled and moaned. It was going to be a good one.   The alarm going off reminded me, once again, that I loved Vanessa but I really hated her work hours. I got up with her, made her a quick breakfast, kissed her goodbye and collapsed back into bed. The evening before, after I returned back to the Compound with a ready-to-heat meal sent on from the women of Valkyrie Falls for her, I'd had barely an hour to myself before she came home at 9 PM on the dot just like she'd promised. I heated her food, massaged her feet as she ate, and she'd let me know that her Phone Bank ladies hadn't turned up any immediate leads from their calls to the gun shops hunting that revolver serial number. It was just as likely that the old piece had belonged to the dead man who owned the car rather than the dead men who had been driving it, so I wasn't hanging on the hope that something turned up there, but it was still another frustration. Then Vanessa asked me to tell her about my day, and I did. By the time I was finished, talking in graphic detail about my sex with Ivy out in the forest and Erica in her room at Vanessa's request (but not talking about Kyla, since she was more private), Vanessa got on her hands and knees and sucked my cock, then she fulfilled the other part of her promise of 'at least twice every night.' I woke up a second time, alone now, with sunlight blazing through the cracks in the shades of the RV back window, and got myself moving. It took me a minute, when I checked my phone, to realize that the girls were teasing me again. This time, instead of naked photos of them in bed, they were sending me thirst trap videos. But it wasn't videos of them, it was videos of the women at the Falls. Some of them were obviously planned and staged; Josie skipping rope as the video circled her, then suddenly doing the same thing topless as the camera rotated around her back; and Melina doing squats with perfect form, her amazing ass and tits both tightly encased in workout gear that would probably be illegal in several states for indecent exposure. Or causing heart attacks. Then there was one of Abi in the middle of what looked like a yoga class, smiling and a little goofy, but it was cut with clips of her lifting impressive amounts of weight and doing other super-active CrossFit exercises with grim determination on her face with a hard, pumping music beat overtop. I doubted she knew they'd done that, and I would also bet that they'd been a little scared to ask her permission. Those I could handle, along with a couple more of women I'd been friendly with at the gym. The one of Spencer, though, made me feel weird. On the one hand, she was extremely attractive in a wholesome, lovable way. On the other, she was barely in her twenties and had shared such an intimate story with me that it felt wrong to even think of her like the way their thirst trap video made me think. She, like Abi, didn't seem to realize she was being filmed during her workout and she did the move that made me think 'classic Spencer,' finishing a set and pulling off her bulky sweater to reveal her fit torso and big tits encased in an athletic bra. But then she seemed to notice whoever was filming her and she blushed and smiled, and then winked, at the camera. I called Miriam. "Later start this morning," she noted by way of a greeting. "Yeah, well, I'm running out of the fast leads quickly and soon I'll be into the weeds for real," I said. "Any luck on the FBI front?" "Nothing so far. And, Harri, I haven't been able to squeeze anything out yet on the vaccine front either. I'm sorry." I sighed and nodded, even if she couldn't see me. "Okay, thanks for keeping me updated. I'm going to take some time today to do a supply run; the ladies up at the Athletic compound need more stuff since I added seven more people to their numbers, and I'm going to grab stuff for my friends on the Rez at the same time before I dig into the receipts. But those plans brought up some questions that I think only you can answer." "I'll tell you what I can," she said. "But; and this is awkward to ask; did you re-up your vaccination with the ladies since yesterday like you planned? If you go out and you're infected from the dumbass sovereigns, you could be spreading it." "That's one of my questions," I said. "When we're talking about me being vaccinated, or safe, what does that actually mean? Like, how safe are we talking? If I have four partners, am I good to go?" Now it was Miriam's turn to sigh. "Technically you only have three and a half partners," she said. "Vanessa's numbers haven't changed. I've been keeping a tag on her studies; it looks like she's still only getting mid-thirties coverage. It's enough that they don't want to try re-vaccinating her unless there's an emergency, but she's not in a great spot and isn't providing you with the coverage the others are. And, to answer your question, the most recent math I'm seeing is that one partner still only nets a man 70% efficacy, the same as a month ago. Each additional partner only adds a fraction of that though. The current model says the best coverage will come from seven partners, so until you hit that point you're taking real risks. With three and a half you're still in the 85th percentile of efficacy, I think the number was, but..." "Seven?" I asked, a little dumbfounded. "I thought we were done adding..." "Getting tired of all that cunt, Black?" Miriam asked. I could hear the smirk on her lips. "It's just a lot," I said. "What about all the construction workers?" "They'll get there eventually too," she said. "Our rollout still isn't starting though, or else I could do something about the Rez. Harri, the death tolls...fuck, never mind, I can't tell you that. Especially not over the phone, and probably not in general." "Okay, don't," I said, though I had a pit of dread in my stomach from that small hint. Grierson and his OGA team had hinted at apocalyptic being the level they were responding to, and I couldn't spend time brewing on that. "What was your other question?" "I've been having these... God, this sounds a little fucked up. Every once in a while, I've been having these weird possessive urges," I said. "Over Erica and the girls?" "No," I said. "More like... I feel like I'm a horny nineteen-year-old with the world as my oyster sexually, and I get these flashes of wanting to fuck people around me. Not like, violent urges or anything, but weird feelings. Like I'm jacked up on testosterone or something." Miriam was quiet for a long moment, and then I could hear the telltale sound of keyboard keys from her end of the call. "Alright," She said. "I'm not seeing any reports about that in the studies I have access to. I'll put in a call, see if I can get one of the head brainiacs on the phone and run it by them. Are you Okay?" "Yeah, I'm fine," I said. "And it's not an urge that I start to act on or anything. It's just a sort of animal feeling that I've been equating to my lizard brain." "Well, we've seen a general uptick in libido for men as well as women from the vaccine," Miriam said. "You might just be having a bigger reaction to that than normal. Are you, um, getting enough? Sex?" "I would have thought so," I said. "I mean, to be frank, Miriam, it's more than I could have accomplished in a day when I was a horny nineteen-year-old fucker." She snorted softly. "Well, keep it in your pants unless it's one of your partners. We still don't know what set of circumstances specifically caused Vanessa's situation and whether something about you was the catalyst or not." I gulped a little, thinking of the blowjob from Josie. I hadn't come in her mouth, and my cum had hit her ass and back and washed off in the showers. I'd need to be extra careful with Erica's machinations. To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica
Show more...
2 weeks ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 16
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 16 Emergencies Never End. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Let’s review the many characters we’ve already met. House Black Erica LaCosta; Fiancée of Harri, Leo's sister, Italian Tattoo Artist, Dark Brunette Harrison 'Harri' Black; Sheriff of Black County, 'Jason Momoa-looking motherfucker' mountain man (mixed heritage), former Army MP Kyla Bautista; Trained dancer, Pilipino Spy, Harri's Deputy Sheriff, Raven hair Vanessa Peters; Construction Forewoman, Daughter of Brent Peters the head of the construction project, Brunette Ivy Gauthier; Quebecoise stripper, half-tattooed, Dirty Blonde anal queen, Member of House Black Macho; Rescued daschund puppy, named for his big balls, mascot and beloved pet of House Black House LaCosta Leo LaCosta; Harri's best friend and former roommate, Italian carpenter, Erica's brother Danielle 'Dani'; Australian stripper, Brunette Aria; Girlfriend of India, Stripper/Sugar Baby, Ginger Valkyrie Falls Josie 'Joss the Boss' Draper; Professional Wrestler, Athletically Trim Blonde Melina Sanzo; Harri went to Eugene for her, Professional Fitness Model, Muscular Curvy Blonde Abigail 'Abi' Jónsson; Harri's Personal Trainer, Co-owner of Valkyrie Falls women's athletic retreat, Icelandic Personal Trainer and Crossfit Competitor, Tall Athletically Muscular Blonde Spencer; Professional Fitness Model, Apprentice Personal Trainer, Athletic Curvy Blonde Other Captain Laura Bloomberg; Air Force JAG serving as Miriam's second, Blonde Lieutenant Colonel Miriam Abarbanel; Military friend of Harri's, Air Force Lt Col, Jewish heritage, Commanding Officer for Valhalla Hills construction and the Oregon Quaranteam research project Brent Peters; Vanessa's father, the Project Manager for the Valhalla Hills construction project, very overweight Referenced Characters India; Girlfriend of Aria, Hippy Stripper/Sugar Baby, grew up in a commune, Brunette dreads and braids, Member of House LaCosta Patrick; Deceased construction worker, used to work the gate for the site. Died during the Duo Halo outbreak on site. Sara Sigurdsdottir; Co-owner of Valkyrie Falls women's athletic retreat, Icelandic Personal Trainer and Crossfit Competitor, Tall Athletically Muscular Blonde And now, back to our story.. The good news was that, amongst the 75-odd women who had already been moved into the camp, seven of them had nursing training. Four of them had been working as nurses when they got the call about the vaccine, and one of them even had ER experience. Kyla, the wounded construction worker and one of his friends were picked up in one of the white construction pickups first, while the bodies and I got picked up in the second one. I left the rest of the crew with explicit orders not to touch the redneck truck; if I was going to figure out who the hell these guys were and where they were coming from, I would need every clue I could get. Back in the main camp I ended up sitting on a folding table that had been set up outside in the 'courtyard,' which was the open space in between the original portable office buildings and adjacent to the first big bunkhouse. I tried to tune out the chaos going on around me as I was seen to by one of the nurses and she wrapped my leg in new bandaging. There weren't exactly limited supplies on the site between the first aid kits in the offices and bunkhouses, but it was all standard supplies. No anesthetic, and the painkillers were limited to acetaminophen. That was probably a good thing most of the time based on Vanessa's worries about drugs among the construction workers, but with a dozen men triaged and in pain from injuries ranging from bruises to concussions to gunshot wounds I wondered if maybe a small supply of morphine might be something I'd be securing sooner than later. The nurse was quick about her work and my leg was bandaged tightly, then she moved on to checking my scalp but I could tell she was uncomfortable. "Move," ordered another of the women, and she practically pushed the first one out of the way and took my head in her hand and started quickly looking me over. "You'll need a couple of staples," she said briskly. "Three lacerations, but only one is deep enough to be a problem. Head wounds bleed more than most. You get hit with something?" "Birdshot," I said. "Ducked most of it, thankfully." "Should have just kept your head down, let the security guy deal with it," she grunted. "That would be me," I said. She pulled back with a frown, then looked down at me more closely. To be fair to her, I looked like a mess; my vest was covered in drops of blood that I'd accidentally smeared around, and my shorts were yanked all the way up on one leg so that the last nurse could wrap my leg properly. "Oh, right," she said. "Sorry, Sheriff. I, uh..." "Harri," I said, offering her my hand. Thankfully I'd been able to wipe it off with some sanitizer earlier. "Georgette," the nurse said, peeling off her glove to shake my hand back. "Everyone triaged?" I asked. "As far as we know," she said. "Yours was the last group to come in. Um... Thank you. My Duke was out there with you and he says you saved their lives." I had to wonder how Duke was feeling now that the adrenaline was gone and he was remembering what he'd done. "Are we going to be losing anyone else?" She pressed her lips together and shook her head, but shrugged at the same time. "Hard to say," she said. "The guy who came in with you is pretty bad, but I've got him stable and getting him fluids. If the proper medics get here as fast as they say they can he should live." "That's good," I sighed. "And they will." Georgette nodded. "I should get back at it." "Go," I nodded. I wasn't alone for long as Vanessa and her father Brent came to find me. Brent looked like he wanted to punch me in the face again, hug me, and shake my hand all at once. I could understand the feeling. Vanessa limited herself to one quick, but deep, kiss with me; the second since I'd been driven into camp; and then I was getting updates that changed even while we were standing there and more supervisors and foremen reported in. The last truck, the one raiding the supply drop-off, had driven off sometime in between Kyla and I firing on the first one we found and the fight at the second. They'd made off with a bunch of raw materials meant for the third barracks that was being built, though the father and daughter duo had no idea what they would want with the stuff since it wasn't even good quality timber and just the prefab sheeting. It would delay the third barracks by maybe a few days at worst to get more shipped out. The variety of tools and other equipment stolen from the crews that were assaulted didn't make sense either. "Stop trying to make sense of it," I said after listening to them come up with theories. "They were just getting whatever they could put their hands on. Were we missing anything back when the spin-up started again?" Brent frowned. "Some of the crews reported equipment missing from the field. A couple of generators and spotlights, toolboxes from the back of trucks, that sort of thing. Not enough to make us think anyone had been through, just that things had gotten misplaced in the chaos of the outbreak." "Well, some of it might just be missing, but I'd bet a truck or two came exploring at some point," I said. "We should have installed a gate or something to discourage people from taking a look where all the chaos had been going on. No one came up to the main camp, but I couldn't keep eyes on the woods and all the road-cutting areas. They probably figured more people here meant more stuff to steal." We were interrupted by the sound of helicopters as three of them flew overhead, and Brent waddled off to wait for them to land in the clear area across the camp. I still hadn't met the woman he'd paired with, but either the stress of the job or her influence on him had Brent looking just a little slimmer than I'd seen him last time. Vanessa hung back and she stepped between my legs as I continued to sit on the table, reaching up to grab me by my beard and pull me down into a kiss that left her face smudged with the dirt and blood that was still in the nooks and crannies on my own. "God, Harri," she said. "I almost lost you." "No you didn't Vee," I said, deciding that if she didn't care about the mess then I didn't either and pulling her into a hug. "I'm fine, baby." "If I don't walk away and get busy I'm going to start crying," she whispered to me. "Okay," I said and pulled back and kissed her cheek. "Go be the boss." She smiled softly and gave my beard another tug before sighing and stepping back. "I'm going to need you tonight," she said. "Looking forward to it." She left me, and about three minutes later the courtyard was full of medics and doctors streaming in from around the buildings. Georgette started calling out directions for her triage system, and soon the worst of the wounded were being loaded onto stretchers and carried back towards the helicopters. I also noticed the body bag for the foreman; I never did learn his name; was quietly found and moved as well. Soon I had a medic and a doctor looking me over, and I had a bottle of water poured over my head so they could clean my wounds and get a better look at them. The skin on my scalp got pinched and I had two sharp bursts of pain as they stapled it. Then the medic did something I'd never heard of before and braided the hair around each of the wounds tightly, pulling the scalp together. I couldn't wait to hear how the girls would bother me about letting some random Air Force medic braid my hair when I hadn't let them do it yet. The doctor checked my leg, re-stitching it, and I'd been rolled over onto my stomach and had my ass up in the air as he double-checked the exit wound which I'd assured him hadn't ripped open. "Harri, if I didn't know better I'd say you were taking advantage of my doctors," Miriam said from somewhere behind me. "Now isn't the time for your proctology exam." "Harr harr harr," I said, turning to see her approaching. I'd noticed that all the medics and doctors were wearing basic medical masks, but the full hazmat suits hadn't made a show like before. Miriam was in her fatigues and had a medical mask on as well, and she looked put together and in command. "You finally going to let me cook you that steak or what?" "Did you stage all this just to get me out here for dinner?" she asked with an audible smirk, coming over to stand beside me at the table. The doctor let me roll over and sit up, and when I did Miriam leaned in and kissed me on the cheek through her mask. Thankfully the bottle of water over my head had led to me being able to wipe my face so she didn't end up looking like Vanessa. When she pulled away Miriam immediately was all business and she recorded my fast report on her phone as we talked about emergency security logistics. It became apparent very quickly that this wasn't, or couldn't, be the sort of 'shut down' event that the outbreak had been. People weren't being moved out, and work had to continue. At the minimum, we needed to get a gate installed at the main entrance to the site, plus another gate for the utility access road. We'd also preferably see the main gate manned by armed guards. It turned out that wasn't much of an issue; Miriam had access to more airmen for security than just the ones in her building in Portland. They would stage them in the closest motel and get things rolling quickly. The gate wouldn't take much more effort, and she'd work it out with Brent. The real problem was that if these looters and raiders were willing to drive right onto the site in the middle of the day, what else were they willing to do? "We're talking about rednecks here," I said. "Motivated rednecks equipped with hunting gear. That means they aren't afraid of hiking in here from anywhere off-property. Hell, they could just drop someone off outside of view of the gates and hike it in." Miriam blew out a breath and I could tell she was clenching her jaw rapidly as the corner of her mask fluttered a little. "We were hoping to not need to wall or fence this place in," she said. "Part of the reason your land was chosen to begin with was because it's so out of the way." "Government didn't plan on rednecks, huh?" I asked. "Well, I've got one way to make sure they don't come looking." "What, mount their heads on pikes by the road?" Miriam asked. I shook my head, the vision of the construction workers beating the man to death still too close in my mind for that joke. "I track them down and deal with them," I said. "One way or another." "Harri..." Miriam said. "It can't be the military doing it," I said. "Well, unless you're willing to have that sort of thing spread like wildfire. It could be the FBI, but rednecks are already going to be suspicious of anyone who even smells like a Fed." "The FBI is busy as hell right now," Miriam said. "At least as far as I know." "So it's me," I said. "It can't just be you. You'll need support of some sort," Miriam said quietly. "I'll ask for it if I need it," I said. "So maybe come up with a list of people who might want to run an off-book mission in the backwoods." "You'd be surprised how many people I know who would do that if I asked," Miriam said. I'd forgotten that she'd been working with the Para-rescue specialists through Intelligence. She really did know some badasses. "Well, like I said, I'll let you know," I said. "It'll take a bit to figure out where these bastards are coming from." "And what are your girlfriends going to think of that?" Miriam asked. "Or your other girlfriends?" "I'm going to pretend I don't know what the fuck you're talking about with that 'other' comment," I said. "And I'm pretty sure Erica and the girls won't be happy about it. I think I'm going to move them to that place I told Captain Bloomberg about." Miriam raised an eyebrow. "That's safer than here?" "It's a total secret to the local community," I said. "No one knows it's there. That's safer than here right now." She frowned behind her mask but nodded. "I need to get back to things. There'll be airmen here within the hour; I already have a truck driving out. And not those National Guardsmen, real Air Force goons. Is there anything else you need?" "A nap, a general raising of the national average IQ, and an end to world hunger," I said. "Sorry, soldier," Miriam said with a smirk. "No can do on any of those." "I'll make do with a visit from you that isn't preceded by gunfire." "That could actually happen if you stopped getting into these situations and gave me a chance to get all the shit in this state together." "Hey, I went like three weeks there without getting into a gunfight," I said. "I think it was closer to two, Harri," Miriam sighed. "And this time it was three days. I'll swing by to say hello before I leave, alright? Your girls will be needing you." I nodded, and she left me to find my own hobbling way back to the compound.   "I should stay here with you and Vanessa," Erica said as I slammed the trunk of her car, sealing in the luggage. "Erica, I love you, but there's no fucking way," I said as I took her face in both of my hands and kissed her hard. She took a moment to breathe in through her nose before she kissed me back properly, at which point she melted into it a little bit. I'd already been fussed over enough by the girls and I'd made the call about them needing to go to the Falls. A quick conversation with Abi over the phone confirmed they were welcome, and had raised questions that I was going to need to answer when we got there. Now Leo, Dani, Aria, India, Erica, Ivy and Kyla were all going to move over there, leaving just Vanessa and myself to watch over the compound. Vanessa couldn't leave because her work was too integral on-site, and I was still technically the Sheriff even if there were now USAF Airmen posted at the entrance to the site running security. Erica and Leo's cars were both stuffed full of people and luggage, and I was borrowing Brent's pickup to carry the rest of the luggage. I had the police truck, but I wanted this to be as quiet a move as possible and my truck could draw attention. The last thing we wanted was to draw attention to the Falls that afternoon. "I'm sorry for earlier," Erica sighed as she held me close and pressed her forehead to my shoulder. "I don't know if it's just me feeling like I can't do anything to help you, or just feeling trapped in general a bit without any power over my life, but I know you didn't need me second-guessing you and getting in your head." "I know, babe," I said, rubbing her back. "I think getting out there with the ladies might be a good change of pace, even if it's just for a week or two." "It better not be that long," Erica muttered. "Our RV already smells like cunt constantly, I don't want to guess what all that sweaty cunt up in those dorm rooms is like." That made me snort and laugh a little, and she squeezed me tighter. "You need to be careful, Harri," she said. "As much as you can. I; You joked about it, but you almost died today. I can't handle losing you when I finally have you." "I know," I whispered, squeezing her back. "And I will. But I need you to promise me something too." "Anything," she said, pulling back a little so she could look up into my eyes. She'd done up her makeup like she used to and had that fierce, punky look going on like she'd raised her armor. "Don't go trying to recruit more of the ladies into your web of sex," I said with a little smirk. "I have more than enough with you four." "So just Josie, then," she said with a sneaky smile. "Erica," I sighed. "I hear you, babe," she said, and kissed my chin and then my lips. "But I'm not promising that." We separated and I swatted her butt as she went to get into the driver's seat of her car. Kyla met me before I got to the borrowed truck. "You have everything packed?" I asked. "All of it," she nodded. "Except what you asked me to leave for you." "Good," I nodded. "Give some lessons to anyone who wants them. I'll make sure to figure out how to send more ammo for everything. The more of the ladies who are comfortable with firearms, the better they can protect themselves if this shit keeps getting worse." "I know," she said and moved her bangs out of her face as she looked up at me. "Fuck, Kyla," I groaned, and I swept her up in my arms as I kissed her hard. My one hand was on her ass to hold her up, and she wrapped her legs around my waist as I walked her to the back of the truck and sat her on the bed as we kissed. "What was that for?" she asked when it finally ended. "I just had a moment to remember how young you are," I said. "And how much you're being forced to change for this." She looked at me with her eyes brimming a little as she smiled sweetly and put her hands flat on my chest. "I'm not that young, and I'm not changing that much," she told me. "You were younger than me when you joined the army." "You're changing more than you should need to," I said. "Doing things you shouldn't have to. I'm sorry." She knew what I meant, but she responded by sitting a touch higher and summoning me to kiss her again. I did, and we got lost in each other until a honk from Leo's car knocked us out of it. "Come on, you two," Aria called out the window. "You can fuck in public once we get there. Bigger audience, too." Kyla blushed, and I felt my own face get a little warm too as I stepped away and offered her a stabilizing hand down from where I'd sat her. We hit the road, and I led the way down the driveway and stopped at the quartet of Airmen at the bottom. Each of them was in fatigues and they looked out of place next to the little outhouse-sized covering where Patrick used to happily check us in and out. I rolled down my window and flashed my badge to the Private who came over. "I'll be coming back in. I assume you were told about me?" "We were, sir," he nodded. "Any chance you have an ETA?" "Not sure, but I won't be far," I said. "Alright," he nodded and waved me through. Ivy was alone with me in the borrowed truck by design, even Macho riding in Erica's car, and as we drove I held her hand tightly and tried to make small talk with her. Again, more than Erica, she'd been the one left the most out of the loop on what she could do when the shit hit the fan. It wasn't her fault, but she'd been shaken when I'd shown back up even more wounded than when I'd left. She cried a little as she held my hand with both of hers, and when we reached the driveway up to the Falls I pulled off to the side and waved the others ahead of me. Once they had disappeared into the forest I pulled Ivy out of her seat and she climbed over the middle console and curled up in my lap, crying harder as she held me. I just hugged her to me and let myself go. I didn't say anything. I couldn't lay the actual words out for her. About watching men die in horrible ways over stupidity. About knowing I was inches from dying. About how my death would have meant something horrible for her, and Kyla, and Erica, and Vanessa. I let myself go and we cried together, and her feeling my chest heave and hearing my own grunts of despair let her know that I needed her just as much as the others. Erica was my wife. Kyla was my partner. Vanessa was my girlfriend. Ivy was my heart. "Thank you," she whispered to me when the tears had stopped for both of us. Her fingers wiped them from my cheeks and she looked at me with those big blue eyes of hers as she studied my face. "Thank you, mon amour." "Thank you, Ivy," I whispered back, leaning my forehead against hers. "Je t'aime." "Je t'aime," she replied with a soft smile and then kissed me delicately. I checked to make sure there wasn't anyone on the road ahead or behind us potentially watching where we would go before I pulled into the driveway and headed up to the Falls. The girls had already gone through the gate and I ended up needing to close it manually since I didn't have the automatic opener. Up in the parking lot, I found that the introductions were already going on, and almost every woman in the place must have been out there helping carry in luggage, greeting the new faces and fawning over Macho as he was passed from bosom to bosom receiving cuddles and kisses. When we parked and Ivy and I got out I was almost toppled sideways as Josie hit me with a hug that almost doubled as a rugby tackle. I barely managed to stay upright. "What the hell, Harri?" she said, squeezing me tightly and then letting go quickly as she remembered I was hurt, the opposite of her greeting earlier that day. "You were here what, two and a half hours ago? Three? What the fuck happened?" "I have some explaining to do," I said and pulled her back into another hug. With me initiating this one she obviously felt more comfortable doing it, and she held me tightly for a long time. "Well?" she said as we finally let go of each other. "It'll be better if I tell everyone all at once," I said. Several of the other women came to talk with me, some out of concern and others just trying to get a little nugget of more information than anyone else got first. Melina in particular, though she blushed heavily when she approached, fussed over me. It was almost weird to think that the whole thing in the showers had been less than a few hours ago. One thing that stood out was that Abi didn't come to me like the others, or like she had earlier. And I didn't know how to feel about that. She was busy getting introduced around to the others, almost tied at the hip with Erica who had easily slipped into the Manager Mom role for our extended family on the move. Once I extricated myself from Melina and another woman, I headed over to them. "Abi," I said. She turned and looked at me, her brow softly drawn down as she smiled a little. "Harri," she said. "I'm glad you're not... any worse off." "Thanks," I said. "I'd like to talk to everyone all at once; there are things we need to let you all know. I just; I noticed Spencer isn't out here. How did your talk with her go?" Abi nodded softly. "She's... It's her story to tell." "I'd like to talk to her before I address everyone," I said. "If she'd be alright with that." "She's embarrassed, mostly," Abi said. "I can bring you up and see." "Okay," I nodded. "Thanks." We got the rest of the luggage together and everyone helped us bring it in, many hands making light work as we mounted the stairs inside and I got my first look at the upper dormitory floor of Valkyrie Falls. It was a long hallway with a glass wall on one side looking out over the back of the building and into the woods, letting in lots of natural light. The other side was interspaced with door after door in a sleek, black hall. Each door had a whiteboard on it with a custom magnet of the occupant's name, and pictures, quotes and other bits and bobs decorating them giving a glimpse into each woman's style. With the occupancy of the building already running lower than normal, Abi and Sarah had set aside a room for Leo and his family, another for Erica and Ivy, and a third one for Kyla. I made sure everyone was set, and Kyla was particularly happy about getting her own bed for a bit, before I followed Abi down the hall. She led me to Spencer's door, where I found her whiteboard was plastered with pictures of Spencer grinning widely surrounded by friends from high school or different gyms she'd worked out at, and a couple pictures of horses including one of her riding, and down at the bottom she'd written a quote in cursive; "Do not judge me by my success, judge me by how many times I fell down and got back up again." -; Nelson Mandela Abi knocked while I stayed a step back and averted my eyes a bit, trying to make myself obviously passive. Spencer answered the door. "Harri was wondering if you'd be Okay to talk with him," Abi said. "Um. Hi, Harri," Spencer said. I looked up at her and gave her a soft smile. "Hey, Spencer." She looked a little worn out, like she'd been through an emotional wringer, which was a bit how I felt as well. She was wearing one of her big sweatshirts and her long mane of blonde hair was loose, hanging all the way down past her butt. "Do you want to talk with him?" Abi prompted the younger woman. "Um..." Spencer hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah. You can come in." "We can do it somewhere more public if you want, but still quiet," I offered. "No, it's fine," Spencer shook her head. "I; My thing earlier wasn't about you. I know you're trustworthy." "Okay, if you're sure," I said. I followed her in, and Abi gave me a look that was both soft and understanding but also pointed and demanding that I not fuck this up. Inside I found the room was much like the others, though Spencer had been there long enough that she'd hung up more pictures and her stuff was scattered around the room, along with having a dozen different hand-written papers taped to the walls with different workout plans and other ideas. It was a bit messy, but considering what my rooms had looked like until a couple of years of military life I couldn't say much. "You can sit here," she said, pulling out the chair from the desk for me before she climbed up on the bed and sat cross-legged, tugging the sheet over her legs and bundling it in her hands nervously. "Spencer, first off I just want to say how sorry I am for doing whatever caused that response in you," I said as I sat, leaning forward to try to show her I was being sincere and entirely engaged with her. "I had no idea it would make you remember something, and I don't need you to tell me what happened unless you want to. I'd... like to know what exactly it was that I did though, since I think you're a cool girl and you're a great friend to Kyla, and I'd really like to not put you through that again." Spencer chewed on her lip for a second, looking down at her hands clutching the bedsheet, then shook her head. "Harri, I; God, I'm sorry for making you think it was something you did. This; It wasn't one thing, Okay? It was like a sequence of things you sort of stumbled into. Coming up behind me while I was preoccupied, putting your hand on my shoulder, and calling me cutie and complimenting me. It just reminded me of,” She stopped and took a slow breath. "It reminded me of someone, way down in my subconscious." "I'm sorry," I said. "For whatever happened." She swallowed and looked up at me nervously. "Do you want to know?" "Only if you want and feel safe telling me," I said. "Spencer, I don't know for sure how much you all know about me from what the girls have told you. I was an MP before I left the army. That's a military policeman. And I did investigations in the last year before I left. A lot of the job I did was standing guard places, making sure drunk soldiers learned to smarten up, and occasionally helping track down someone who had gone AWOL. But at the end, when I was doing investigations full time, I; I saw and heard about and investigated a lot of shitty stuff people did to each other. Sometimes it was violent. Sometimes it was sexual. And I didn't just leave the army, I sort of got kicked out. I was following up on rumors of someone who was blackmailing young female officers, and I happened to come across a bigwig officer in the middle of trying to assault a woman. It was just me, him and her, and I punched him even though he put his hands up and surrendered. So I got kicked out, and I couldn't help stop any more people from getting hurt like that on my watch, but I never regretted it because that woman ended up becoming a good friend of mine and she deserved to feel safe. So... if it will make you feel safer, I'd like you to tell me, but if you don't think it will, you don't have to." Spencer was a beautiful girl, usually full of that soft energy and endurance, and it was heartbreaking seeing her so obviously torn as she tried to decide what she wanted. "It was my cousin," she blurted out, then swallowed and closed her eyes. Her knuckles were white as she gripped the bedsheet. "It happened the first time when I was thirteen, and I tried telling my parents but they thought I was just tattling on him for roughhousing because everyone in my family is like that, and he was a couple years older than me so they thought I was just being a sore loser. I never even got to tell them what happened, and then I didn't think they'd believe me. So I avoided him every chance I could, and that was when I started working out. I thought if I could be strong enough I could make him stop if he tried it again. Then, when I was sixteen, we hosted the family reunion and I couldn't avoid him. I tried to just stay away as much as possible. I locked myself in the basement or went out of the house every chance I got. But I must have left the basement door unlocked later in the day, and I was working out when he came down and put his hand on my shoulder and called me cutie like he did when I was a kid, and told me I was looking hot. And I tried to fight him like I planned but I was sixteen and he was eighteen and he worked out too and,” She stopped, the words halting their terrible tumble out of her mouth, and she swallowed hard and looked up at me. I tried to push all of my agonies for her into my expression, all of my sincerity while reducing any pity. I nodded silently. "He left me down there, and when I got myself together I went upstairs and told my parents. At first, my Mom didn't believe me, but my Dad did. God, he beat the shit out of my cousin. It took my Grandpa and two of my uncles to pull him off, and then my uncles had to pull my Grandpa off him too once he figured out what had happened. That's when I told them what happened when I was thirteen, and my Mom finally put the pieces together of why I'd changed so much, and she broke down crying. The police showed up and my cousin got arrested. I had to go down to the station and to the hospital to do the rape kit, but I was lucky because it was sort of open and shut. Even his own parents had heard him saying 'I thought she liked it' to try and defend himself. He got sentenced to two years in county prison after time served and had to pay some cheap fine because he was only two years older than me. He got out last year and I saw a photo of him; he looks like shit, and I think he joined a gang to try and survive, but no one in the family will talk to him so I'm not sure. I'm not really close to my parents now though; I mean, they're still my parents, but I think they realized how much they fucked up and it's hard for us to connect anymore." I had to take in a deep breath as I looked across the space at Spencer. She'd let go of the sheets and was breathing in short, shallow breaths. "I'm so sorry that happened, Spencer," I said quietly. "And no one should have to go through what you did. I'm also so completely amazed at how impressive and strong a woman you are. I don't know how you have the sort of inner strength you do." She flushed a little and looked away from me again. "I just... I'm just living my life," she said. "I want to give you a hug," I said. "Is that Okay, or no?" She nodded and slipped from the bed to stand, and I stood as well and slowly wrapped my arms around her and hugged her firmly, and she hugged me back. "Nice shampoo scent," I joked as we just sort of stood there holding each other. "Thanks," she chuckled, then squeezed me a little tighter. "You give really nice hugs." That made me smile, remembering what Kyla said after the first time they'd met. "Now, are you going to tell me why you have braids in your hair?" "How much have you heard about the last couple of hours?" I asked as we let go. "Um... nothing?" she said. "I've been in here the whole time." That made me blow out a breath. "Well, long story very short, I got skimmed by some birdshot and it's helping with the wounds on my scalp," I said. "Someone shot at you?!" Spencer asked, her jaw dropping a little. "It's... a bit more complicated than that," I said. "What; how? Why?" Spencer asked, motioning for me to bend over so she could look at the roots of the braids, and that's how she found the staples too which she prodded at carefully with a finger. "I've got a lot to tell you ladies. And that's all of you ladies, so how about we head out there so I only have to say it once?" "Sure," she nodded. "Let me just clean myself up a little in the bathroom, I'll be right out." She went and opened a door in the room which I thought led to a closet but revealed a small en suite washroom. "Wait, these rooms have their own bathrooms?" I asked. "Well, yeah," she said as she went to the mirror and started to quickly apply makeup. "With showers," I said. "Yeah, obviously. Why?" I blinked and shook my head. "Nothing. It's nothing." I wasn't sure how much Spencer knew about the routine that had developed after workouts. How Abi and Josie, and now Melina, had been choosing to shower with me down in the main room when they could have easily just climbed the stairs and showered in their rooms. Spencer took all of five minutes to get herself feeling together enough to leave the room, and when we walked out one after the other it was like there was a little procession of people waiting to try and casually make sure everything was Okay. First was Abi, being the bluntest, but then were Kyla and Josie, followed up by a couple of the other ladies from the Falls along with Dani. Then there were Erica and Ivy. "Everything Okay?" Erica asked me as I stepped into a kiss with her in the doorway to the room she was sharing with Ivy. "With the world? No," I said. "Here and now, yes." "Good, babe," Erica said, and pecked my lips again. Ivy shot me a look that told me she wanted to say something dirty, and I silenced her with a kiss of her own. We all ended up outside again, much like we'd been gathered that first time Kyla and I had been to the Falls and talked to the ladies about the pandemic. This time my family, and Leo's, were with them even though they knew everything. They were mostly there to try and help answer questions, but the difference between most of them and the Valykrie Falls ladies was kind of funny. Spencer had also been introduced to Macho and based on the look on her face I might have lost him as the family pet, she was beaming such a big grin as she held the little guy. I stood up on a bench so I could see and talk to everyone. "So... Hi," I said. "I; Well, we need to fill you ladies in on some stuff that we decided not to tell you yet because it's more complicated to try and explain. But you all deserve to know the truth, and I think we've already been waiting too long to tell you." "Harri, babe," Josie said from almost front and center. "Stop talking about talking and just tell us." "Right," I nodded. "So, you all know that I've been living in a polyamorous relationship, and that Dani is in one as well with my best friend Leo here. What we haven't told you is that there's a vaccine for Duo Halo, and that's why we're in the relationships to begin with." That may not have been the best way to introduce things, as I got a lot of hesitant, confused expressions. It was just the start, though, and I had time to try and make it all not sound so utterly insane.   "And then Josie went over and was whispering with Erica and Kyla for a while," I murmured. "And there were some more awkward questions. Some of the ladies were skeptical even after all the girls talked about the orgasms and the imprinting process, but I think they were mostly the lesbians in the group." Vanessa snorted softly and smiled in the darkness of the RV. "I never thought about that. Do you think lesbians would get the bio-upgraded orgasms from your sperm?" "I guess," I said. "Though I don't know how that would work with them wanting sex or not." "We should ask Miriam," Vanessa yawned, and then she rolled over and lay half on top of me. We were both naked and I could feel her rubbery nipple pressed into the soft skin on my side as I looped my arm around her and hugged her close. "We can," I agreed. "So did Josie ask how she could get her hands on some vaccine so she could join our crew?" Vanessa grinned. "No," I scoffed, though I wasn't so sure about that answer. "What about Abi or Spencer?" "Spencer was blushing like crazy, and Abi just sort of frowned through the whole thing but didn't seem to care after the fact." Vanessa's hand slithered down my stomach towards my already-spent cock. "No one asked if they could join the family?" "No, Vee," I sighed. Her fingers had wrapped around my shaft and were playing with its softness. "No one asked to just assign themselves to us for an undetermined amount of time until the government scientists figure out how to make it not permanent." Her hand stopped playing. "Harri," she whispered in the dark. "If they do..." "I love you, Vanessa," I whispered back, hugging her closer. "The only way you'll get rid of me is if you tell me for certain that you don't want me anymore." "Good," she breathed out. "Because I don't plan on falling in love again. It was annoying enough figuring out that's what was happening this time." I chuckled, and she kept playing with my cock. "Three times might be as much as you get after the day I've had," I told her. "One more, baby," she crooned softly, wiggling her body against mine. "Please? I want you to fuck me from behind again." She slid up the bed a bit and pressed her lips to my ear. "Please, lover?" she whispered. I started to get hard and I could feel her lips pull into a smile against my ear. "Tomorrow you need to go on the hunt," she whispered, starting to stroke me. "And the better you hunt down those assholes, the faster our family comes back to us. But I'm going to make good use of our time alone, Harri. I'll be home at 9 every evening, and I want you at least twice every night." "At least twice, huh?" I chuckled. "At least," she giggled. "Now fuck me, Harri." I did, not realizing I could have used a bit more of that energy the way my morning would go. I loved Vanessa, but God damn I hated her 5:30 AM alarm. Most mornings we usually rotated who would get up with her to see her off for the day; that meant that even though the rest of our sleep got disrupted, we still got at least a little bit longer snuggled up in bed. Being the only person in the RV with her had been a novel experience; I'd never spent the night with just one of my partners in that bed. I'd missed Erica, Kyla and Ivy for sure, but it was nice to have a break from being so completely smothered in warm, sleeping women and just have Vanessa's naked body cuddled with mine. Now, however, as I blearily blinked to myself while she got dressed and I worked the little kitchenette to get her a decent breakfast... well, I kept my grumbling to myself. My military experience had drilled an expectation of comfort out of me, but years out of the service had gotten me used to it again. "How's your leg, baby?" Vanessa asked as she came out of the bedroom, dressed in her jeans and long-sleeved shirt. She already had her high-vis vest on and was just missing her boots and hard hat since they were both sitting by the door. "Aches," I said. "Not horrible, but I'm definitely feeling it." Vanessa frowned and came to me, wrapping her arms around my waist lightly and kissing my cheek. "Are you going up to the Falls this morning?" "I wasn't planning on it," I said. "Why? We just dropped everyone off yesterday afternoon." Vanessa smirked a little. "Because you're used to popping off at least twice in the morning after I'm out of here," she said. "And you know the girls and I would give you shit if you jerked off instead of giving one of us that cum of yours." I sighed and shook my head, snorting softly. "Vee, I think you drained every last ounce out of me last night," I said. "I doubt that," she chuckled, then closed her eyes and breathed in the smell of the bacon and eggs as I shifted and slid them off of the griddle pan I'd been using. She took the plate and sat at the Murphey table. "Thank you, baby." "Gotta keep my gal energized for the day," I said, dropping into the seat across from her. "Umm, seriously though," she said through her first mouthful. "Be careful today. And don't not go to the Falls. If you have any risk of getting exposed to the viruses, you better fucking find one of us to fuck, baby." "I fucking promise," I said, smiling as I watched her shovel down her breakfast. "Good," she said. "Do you have a plan?" "A bit of one," I said. "That pickup truck out on the access road is my first big clue, or might be holding one. Miriam was running the plates for me." "Anything else?" "No one on-site would have recognized the raiders," I said. "I could try and interview everyone who saw one, but I think your father might have a fit if I pulled that many guys from work. Do you think I could just put an all-call on the radio, see if anyone remembers distinctive markings like tattoos, scars or that sort of thing? I could go meet them where they are at, to get the notes." "That I can definitely make happen," Vanessa nodded. "Do you think maybe you would recognize some descriptions of people from around town?" "It's possible," I sighed. "But honestly? I doubt it. They'll help me identify people while I'm on the hunt though." "What happens if you don't find anything with the truck?" "Then I really have to knuckle down and start working my old MP skills," I said. "It feels bigger because it happened to us, but everything that happened was a crime. Someone did it with motive, means and opportunity. If I can start narrowing those down, I have a path to follow." Vanessa polished off her food quickly and chugged down the half-glass of milk she always finished with, then went and rinsed her dishes in the sink. "If I make you promise to be careful, what are the chances you do that?" she asked. "I'm always careful," I said. "It's the world that does risky shit." She snorted and set her dishes on the drying rack before coming and sitting on my lap, looping her arms around my shoulders as she looked at me. For just a moment, I got a flash of what life might have been like if I had met Vanessa some other way. Living in the old Black house, her running some construction company as I kept working in concept art for games and film. She'd likely be the one bringing home the serious bacon, while I'd keep the home, but I wouldn't have minded so much. No kids of our own, but we could have adopted. A quiet life, loving each other. But we never would have met. That life could never have been, except for the pandemic. She'd been working states away and never would have had a reason to come to the back woods of Oregon, and I would never have had a reason to go to one of the industrial construction sites she worked on. Duo Halo brought her to me. "I love you, you know," I told her. "I know," she said with a sad little smile. "And I love you too. Promise me anyways?" "I promise I'll be careful," I said sincerely. "Now you." "Now I what?" she asked. "Promise you'll be careful," I said. "That you won't get squashed by a bulldozer, or have a building collapse on you, or get abducted by aliens." "I promise I won't get caught in any big machinery or have a building fall on me," Vanessa said, then gave me a peck on the lips. "No promises on the aliens though. Depends on how hot they are." "Wow!" I laughed, and she giggled and leaned in to kiss my neck. "I need to go," she said. "I know," I sighed. We separated and I watched her put on her boots and pick up her hard hat and hook it to the carabiner on her belt. Then I kissed her properly at the door and she was gone, trudging into the pre-dawn gloom. I had a lot to do. An entire investigation to get underway. My own breakfast to make. I needed to phone in and check with Miriam, and over to the Falls to check to make sure everything was Okay there. But no one was going to be awake at 5:45 AM. I stumbled back to bed, collapsing down onto it heavily and wincing at the pain in my leg and the sting on my scalp. I'd almost forgotten about the scalp injuries. As my eyes were starting to drift closed I noticed that my phone was blinking; I had a message waiting. Rolling onto my back, I picked up the phone and checked it. 'Good morning, babe,' Erica had sent. Along with a picture of her and Ivy kissing. Neither of them were wearing makeup, and Ivy looked mostly asleep. The next picture was the two of them snuggling naked in bed. I groaned and sent them a heart emoji in return and dismissed the message, just to find I had another one waiting. 'Good morning, dear,' Kyla had sent along with a picture of her naked butt as she lay in bed. Her warm, golden brown skin was illuminated by the flash of her phone camera and there was just a glimpse of her cunt between her legs. I groaned again and sent her a heart emoji as well and dropped the phone. Part of me felt like I should respond with something more. They must have set alarms specifically to take and send those pictures to me, which took effort that they didn't need to spend. I should really send something back. I wasn't exactly a 'dick pic' person though. Then I grinned and laughed to myself, and rolled back up out of bed. I could spend a few minutes to tease them a little.   My phone rang, and I wasn't sure if I'd even gotten fifteen minutes of sleep since I'd snapped the photo and sent it off to Erica, Ivy and Kyla. I was pretty sure I'd sent it to Vanessa as well, just to try and make her smile and roll her eyes. Then I'd pushed the sex doll off the side of the bed because I didn't actually want to cuddle with it as I snagged a couple more hours of sleep. There was a part of me, no matter how much I loved the girls, that wanted to just hang up the phone and wait until later to laugh about it with them. But, as I listened to the generic ringtone and realized I should probably put some custom ones in so I could discern who was calling me without looking, I realized that it could have been Miriam calling about something important. Or Vanessa calling because the raiders were back. Hell, it could have been Mary calling me. We hadn't heard from her in almost three weeks now other than a text to Erica that had said she'd gotten to 'the commune' safe and sound with the kids. When I rolled over and picked up my phone, blearily opening one eye to check who it was as I fumbled to answer it, one name I wasn't expecting was on the call display. "Kara?" I asked groggily as I answered. "Harrison?" she said. I was immediately thrown back into my own memories. Back before the pandemic, and the military. Back to high school. Talking on the house phone with Kara for hours on end, clogging up the one line we had until my sister or my mother came to claim the wireless phone from me. It had been the time just before cell phones; I could only imagine what trouble we would have gotten in back then if we'd had those. It had been years since I'd heard her voice over the phone and it just did something to me that I couldn't explain. Her voice put this warm but uneasy, nostalgic and sad tingle through me because nothing else that had happened between us was in the forefront of my sleepy mind. "Harrison, I'm sorry I'm calling so early," Kara said. "But you said to call if..." "What's wrong?" I asked, sitting up and swinging my legs over the side of the bed. "It's here, Harri," she said. "The sickness. It's on the Rez. It's bad." "Are you Okay? Are you isolating and quarantining?" "Not at first, but we are now," she said. "I wore a mask the whole time though, and started wearing gloves. We spent some time trying to help people. The ambulances won't come up here, and the clinic is closed, and..." Her voice broke. "You have connections. Can you help? Please?" My mind immediately went to what might be possible. The Rez wasn't huge, in size of population or land, at least compared to some other reserves. It housed maybe fifteen hundred people at any given time, plus the Tribe's community members who didn't live on the Rez but used its services probably tripled that number. They were spread an hour's drive in every direction though. In an emergency would they have tried to congregate, or would they have stayed home? It was a bigger population than the Site had been when we had the outbreak, but it was way smaller than a place like Eugene. Captain Bloomberg had said they didn't have the vaccine supplies to do anything useful down there, but they might have enough to save lives on the Rez. "Harri? I know I've been an absolute bitch," Kara said quietly. Pleading. "In general, and personally. You never deserved... I shouldn't have let..." she sobbed. "I'm sorry." I realized that my moment of quiet, as I'd processed things, had sounded a lot like hesitation over the phone. "Kara, baby, I'll do everything I can," I promised her. "The rest doesn't matter. Are you alone?" "I'm quarantining with Gerty, my second cousin, and my neighbor Tanaya," she said. "We're all at my place." "Okay. None of you leave that building," I said. "Lock the doors and windows, pull the shades. Hell, barricade the doors if you can. It's going to hurt a lot, Kara, but if you keep trying to help people you're going to die for sure and we're not going to be able to actually hug it out and maybe figure out how to be friends or something." "I,” she started, but couldn't put into words what I knew she was feeling. "I know," I said. "I know, baby. You've always been the person who helps. But it will literally kill you. You have to follow the help-yourself-first rule. Block the doors. Make it look like no one is home as much as you can. People will be desperate, and that's when they're the most dangerous. Do you have any weapons, anything to protect yourselves with?" "Gerty has a handgun. I have my hunting bow." There were voices in the background for a moment. "Tanaya says she can run back across to her place. She has a couple of hunting shotguns her ex left behind last year." "She should do that as soon as possible," I said. "Just make sure no one is outside and nearby when she goes. This virus is insidious, Kara. I,” I felt my own breath hitch for a moment. "It's entirely possible all three of you are already infected. I just need to try and get you help as soon as possible to reverse it. Okay?" "I'm so sorry, Harri," she whispered again, and I could tell by the tone of her voice that she had her eyes closed and was hating on herself. Even after all this time, I could read the variations in her voice. "I should have listened to you more." "You couldn't change anything," I tried to assure her. "It was going to happen no matter what. It's... It's kind of amazing it hadn't happened already. Just stay safe, Kara, and when I can give you a concrete answer of some sort I'll call you, Okay?" She gulped softly on the other end of the line. "Thank you, Harri. I'm; Fuck, I'm so sorry." The guilt was eating her, and I knew it wasn't just the guilt around the virus. It was everything between us. Layers of guilt. She was facing her own mortality and all the other stuff was falling away. It was funny how a virus, or a gunshot wound, could really put someone in a clear frame of mind. "I forgive you," I said, meaning it for everything just like she was apologizing for everything. "You hear me, Kara? I do. Now I'm going to hang up so I can start making calls, and you're going to do what I said, Okay?" "Okay," she said. "Okay." I hung up and had to suck in a long, calming breath through my nose and let it out through my mouth. That didn't help, so I did it a few more times. Once I was sure I wasn't going to crack, I made a call. "Harrison," Miriam said as she picked up. "Getting started early, or is something wrong?" "Both," I said. "Miriam, I need a favor." Her sigh was heavy and long. "This isn't about the investigation, is it?" "It's not," I admitted. "It's vaccine-related. When I was down in Eugene, Captain Bloomberg mentioned that you guys were low on stock for the vaccine because of the California rollout. Is that still true?" "She probably shouldn't have said that," Miriam said, and I got the distinct impression she was glaring across their shared office at the blonde lawyer. "But it's the truth." "How bad is it?" I asked. "That's a complicated question," she said. "Look, if your sister needs it, I can squeeze out a dose or get one to her from California." "It's not; well, actually, yes that would be amazing, but that's not what I'm calling for," I said. "A local community is having an outbreak here." There was an uncomfortable pause in the conversation. "It's on the reservation, isn't it?" Miriam asked. I could hear the frustration in her voice. Frustration at people not taking the government messaging seriously. Frustration that her messaging in the state was getting muddied by messaging at the Federal level, and messaging from different political factions in the state, and opposed by grassroots groups. But it was also frustration at me. "It is," I said. "They need help. They don't have any emergency services." Another frustrated sigh came across from Miriam, this one shorter and more sad than mad. "Harri, the rollout down south has already eaten up most of our stockpile," she said. "The rest is going to different missions. Operation Homestead, Operation Breadbasket, Operation Bug zapper; Fuck, you might as well just call the whole thing 'Operation Keep The Lights On.' Our rounds of backup testing are done here, we're onto deployment for operations until we get new shipments in a week or so. I've got a handful of doses earmarked for discretionary use, but it's nowhere near enough for what you're asking." A handful of doses would cover Kara and the two women with her. I almost, almost, asked for that but I knew Kara would hate me if I did. For all that she was finally thinking in survival mode, she would never agree to a plan that would effectively be her putting herself above everyone else in her tribe. She'd end up demanding it went to someone else worse off. "Is there any chance that you could make a case to get enough doses?" I asked. "Call it a cultural emergency or something. Make it a racial thing if you have to and show you can't doom a bunch of natives to death." "I can try," she said. "But... Harri, I'll try. I can't promise anything though. You need to expect nothing, not something. This virus is a genocide machine and I don't have the details, but this rez wouldn't be the first to go dark." That made me suck in another breath and let it out slowly. "Is this a 'no' without wanting to say no?" I asked. Another long, awkward silence. "I'm so sorry, Harri," Miriam said sadly. "It's Okay," I said quietly. "I don't blame you, or the Captain, or anyone. The world is just a real hellhole right now." "If there's anything else that isn't the vaccine that they need, I can try to get something organized," she said. "I don't know if it would be much good, or accepted," I said. "I'll find out though. Um... did you get anything back on that truck license plate?" Miriam was quiet for a short moment as she switched gears. "Yes and no," she said after I heard some paper rustling in the background. "We got the registration, but the truck is likely looted or stolen. The owner is logged as deceased as of two months ago." "Okay," I said. "Not unsurprising. I'll do a sweep through it for any useful clues. Any IDs on the three dead raiders?" "One was an Army washout," Miriam said. "Charles 'Chuck' Poole. No known current residence, and dishonorable discharge during boot camp. The one with his head smashed in was Chuck's brother and had a criminal record, went by Larry Poole. Looks like he was off the grid for the last couple of years though. The third one we don't have anything on." "I don't recognize the name Poole, but that might not mean anything," I sighed. "They sound like prime candidates for an idiot's array of backwoods redneck militia. Any chance of a forensic team checking the truck for other fingerprints?" "Not for four months at least," Miriam said flatly. "Alright. I'll see what I can do," I sighed. "Harri... I've said it before, but I need to say it with some more emphasis. Be careful. And I mean that for you, but also not just for you. Yesterday was too close a call and the other day when you got hit... If you die, Harri, the best-case scenario is messy. With a short enough timespan, we can do a very invasive process to re-partner your girls, but that will only ever work once. And those girls that love you will remember you, but that love will get,” she paused and took a breath. "The lab coats aren't exactly testing for this, and I'm reading it between the lines in the reports and talking to the couple of people it's happened to here in the state already so it's just me guessing at things. They'll remember loving you, but the re-partnering will rip the active feeling out of them. The vaccine doesn't make a woman love a man deeply, but it manipulates positive feelings to be stronger and I think part of that will deaden their memories of you. They wouldn't forget you, but they wouldn't feel that same love in those memories. And that's the best-case scenario, because if you die and we can't get your body back here fast enough, we might not even be able to do the re-partnering and then the girls will be the first test subjects to find out what happens at the end of the line when there's no re-partnering available. We don't know what will happen yet, but it would be bad." As I listened to Miriam my head lowered and I stared at my feet on the floor, absorbing what she was saying. Dead was dead, and I obviously would prefer to stay alive. But that other part... the idea of any of the girls forgetting how they felt about me as I got replaced... If I were in a normal relationship with Erica and the world wasn't in the shitshow it was, and I died, I would want Erica to find someone else to make her happy but that didn't mean I would want her to forget me. To forget how we felt about each other. And if Miriam was reading between the lines, it could be even worse than that. "Okay," I said, a little hoarse. "I get it." "Just be careful, and be decisive," Miriam said. "Don't take risks you don't need to, Harri." I had to breathe in and out a couple of times to keep myself centered and let all of it brew inside my mind. "Thanks, Miriam," I finally said. There was a moment where I could tell she wanted to say something else, though I couldn't be sure what. It could have been serious or a joke to try and cut the tension, and about any number of the crazy things going on. But she swallowed whatever it was. "Be safe," she repeated. "You too," I said and we hung up. "Fuck," I growled to the empty RV bedroom and let myself fall back onto the mattress. Outbreak on the Rez. Hunting the raiders. Protecting myself and my girls. Security for the site. I had a lot of plates spinning, and I was running out of hands to keep them steady. And each of them was important, and could mean life or death. I had to prioritize, but how did I prioritize this? The outbreak was the most pressing issue, but what could I do about it? I didn't have the vaccine to hand out. I could try and recreate the thing with Vanessa, but we still weren't sure what exactly had done that; it could have been something to do with Vanessa and nothing to do with Erica, Ivy and me. And could I offer that to Kara? 'Hey, I can maybe save your life but you need to be bonded to me, and to try to accomplish it we'll need to have an orgy and you need to drink mouthfuls of my other girlfriend's squirt.' And that still wouldn't fix the issue of offering Kara an out, or even her and her cousin and her neighbor, without helping the rest of the community. I could offer it to her, if it was between that embarrassing offer or her dying. And I would if I had to. If she started to show symptoms, I would offer it; well, I would try to get a dose from Miriam first, but still. There wasn't anything else I could do for them though. And as I sat there on the bed I knew I wasn't going to get any more sleep. I had to take all of this one step at a time. Tackle the things I could deal with. The girls were safe for now. The site had some airmen deployed at the entrances, and a few more in the main camp when they weren't on duty. I couldn't do anything else for the Rez at the moment. That left my investigation and the raiders.   The truck had been sitting exactly where we'd left it. Instead of hiking out to the spot, I'd driven my police truck around to the freshly cut utility road the crew had been working on, and as I pulled up at the scene I had to take a moment to myself in the quiet of the cab. There was blood splatter on the vehicles; a little bit here or there, and a larger spray across the raider's truck since it had been sort of close to the fight. With the bodies having been carted away, for the most part, the scavenger animals in the woods had done a little digging around where the blood had pooled on the ground, likely hoping to find some scraps, but not so much that I couldn't see where the action had happened. It wasn't actually my own close call, or my part in killing the raiders, that bothered me. Part of me still regretted that Kyla had been forced into killing again, but that wasn't even it. What made me pause was the vision of the five construction crew members pummeling the raider. It had been a hard death, and now I knew that one of the others had been his brother, and he'd died knowing they were both getting killed. To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica
Show more...
2 weeks ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 15
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 15 bringing the family to safety. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Over the next couple of days I was on 'bed rest,' which meant I was popping Tylenol 3's on a schedule, was limited to one beer a day so I didn't fuck up my meds, and tried to move around as much as possible to stretch my legs while being harassed that bed rest meant I was supposed to stay in bed. The blowjobs were nice, though. Vanessa went back to work the day after we got back, and we got a couple of updates when she was back late that night. The renovations on the barracks buildings were finished and the first 100 workers were getting shuttled in; which actually meant 50 trained construction workers and 50 of their new vaccine partners who Vanessa had to work with the other laborers foremen to train and get into jobs. The canteen that would be feeding the entire camp was supposed to be kicking off as well, and within a couple of weeks there would be about 700 people living in the barracks buildings, and another 300 or so still living in the closest motels. The big plan was to erect another two major barracks buildings, and then work would really get started on everything. It was early July and they wanted the first of the McMansions to be finished by the end of September, and winter wouldn't be stopping construction. It seemed insane, but with so many people to throw at a problem I had to assume things would go quickly. I didn't really know anything about construction; was there a critical mass issue of having too many workers working on one house? I managed to get in a quick walk outside our little compound when my truck was delivered. Part of me wondered if the fact that the bullet holes in the sides had been repaired but painted a slightly different black color was Miriam giving me a reminder. All of the windows had been replaced though, and the front end had gotten repaired and there weren't any noticeable axle problems when Kyla took it for a quick spin. I also remembered to ask about Jackie Fallows, the prisoner we had been transporting; apparently, he'd caught a glancing blow from one of the bullets that had spattered the truck and he had a nice crease in his upper arm but was otherwise alright. He'd gotten loaded into the back of the SWAT truck once it had been freed from its precarious position after getting hit by the transport ambush. One of the men in there hadn't been so lucky and died from the wild impact. Along with the truck, Miriam or possibly Laura had also sent a new care package with more ammunition, heavier-duty Kevlar vests and other SWAT tactical gear that seemed like overkill, and two new M4s to replace the one that had eaten a shotgun blast. There was also, much to the giggling delight of my girls, one of those doughnut seats that people with tailbone and ass problems had to sit on. I tried calling Miriam, but she texted back that she was busy unless it was an emergency, and that it better not be an emergency. I sent her back a Prayer Hands emoji, a Truck emoji and a Water Pistol emoji to thank her, and she sent back two fists bumping each other and a heart that made me smile. If Grierson hadn't manipulated the back end of the Air Force into putting her on this project, I couldn't imagine what kind of extra shit I would have been in by now. It was on the third day of 'bed rest' that, following my morning blowjob from Ivy, I was presented with fresh bandage wraps for my leg and my gym clothes. "We're going up to Valkyrie Falls," Erica told me. "Abi is going to check you out and see what kind of physical therapy you might need." "Abi's great at what she does, but she's not a physical therapist," I pointed out. "She's the best we've got, Harri," Erica said sternly. Then she kissed me on the forehead as I sat on the edge of the bed. "Just do what I say, Okay?" I wrapped my arms around her torso and pulled her to me, pressing my face into her soft stomach. "I will, babe," I promised her. "I will." That seemed to mollify her, though I did manage to make her hesitate in us leaving so early when I slid my hands down to give her bum a squeeze. No such luck, however, and soon I was dressed in my gym gear and getting helped into the passenger seat of my truck. Kyla ended up driving, while Erica and Dani piled into the back seat. The drive, more than even being at home again, felt like things were starting to go back to what we had come to think of as normal. Sure, my leg hurt like a bitch, but I could mostly ignore that to just focus on the banter between the girls. Kyla reached over and took my hand while she was driving and squeezed my fingers, then grinned and slid her hand onto my thigh like I often did with her. That made me laugh and I had to fend off her hand as she slid it higher and brushed against my crotch. We pulled into the Falls through the automatic gate; thankfully the remote we kept in the glovebox was still there when I thought to check for it; and as we were pulling into the parking lot we were met by the ladies. All of the ladies. "Apparently there are no secrets in this world anymore," I muttered and chuckled as the crowd of them came into view. "I told Abi and Sara when I did the mini-supplies run two days ago," Erica said. "I told Josie and Spencer over text," Kyla admitted. "I... might have mentioned it to Melina," Dani said. "We've been chatting and she asked after you." "It's fine," I laughed. "Just; I don't know. Don't let me get swamped here." "Yeah, because you wouldn't love to be dogpiled by a bunch of muscle mommies," Erica teased me. "Come on, just face the music, babe. You're a lovable guy." I made a dramatic grumbling noise that drew some laughs from the girls, and Kyla shut off the engine and I popped my door open. It was, thankfully, a quick swarming. The ladies wanted to know what happened, and some wanted to see the wound while others turned away very much not wanting to see it. I got hugs from a bunch of them and all the sorts of words of encouragement that I expected. Josie was biting the inside of her cheek when it was her turn and she gave me a once over like she was worried I wasn't real for a second, then she wrapped her arms around my waist and hugged me gently as I bundled her up in my arms. It was fast, but I could tell she was shaken by the news of my injury. It was also weird seeing her a little shy and nervous compared to her usual boisterous self, though she managed to mostly get back into it when the hug ended. Spencer had the opposite reaction; the quieter girl practically tackled me against the side of the truck as she hugged me hard and loudly proclaimed she was happy I was Okay. I rubbed her back for a moment and patted her, not sure how comfortable I was hugging her fully only because of the crush she'd had. I didn't want to lead her on even by mistake, and she was too young for me even if things were different. Melina gave me a hug as well, and a kiss on the cheek as she whispered her thanks to me again for my favor the week before. Her eyes looked a little sad, but she smiled, and I could tell that she was managing some complex emotions. Abi and Sara also hugged me, both of the tall women taking care not to squeeze me hard but giving me encouragement and slapping me on the back a bit. Everyone knew everyone already so there were no introductions to be made, but Erica had never been there for an actual workout. It didn't take long for Josie and Melina to take her on a quick tour while Spencer got Dani and Kyla started on their workouts and I was partnered off with Abi. I did notice that the three of them stuck close to us though, never more than a few yards away from where Abi started working with me. "So, how much pain are you really in?" Abi asked me as we took up a spot in the outdoor gym area and she dragged out a couple of padded mats from a little shed and set them down. "Call it six out of ten," I said. "Seven if I whack it or do something stupid." "Alright," she nodded. "Better or worse when you put weight on it?" "Worse, but manageable." "Any range of motion issues?" "The girls have been keeping me limited so far, so I'm not sure," I admitted. "Alright," she nodded. "Then let's start there." Abi worked me over in a way that we'd never worked before. Whether it was stretching, light cardio work or even just some basic curls to do some upper body work, she was checking on my thigh for tightness or stabilizing my back or hip. There had always been some casual touching during my workouts as she adjusted my posture or stance, or occasionally had me put a palm on her to feel a specific muscle group as she showed me a new exercise. This was different though, and I put it down to her worrying about not wanting me to overdo it or strain anything. The thing was, she wasn't the only one doing it. As soon as Melina and Josie had finished with Erica's tour the three of them joined us, and soon I had four women fluttering around me to make sure I was all good. I wasn't sure if Erica had talked with them about it or anything, but somehow I ended up being as ministered to by Josie and Melina as I was by Abi. Erica, meanwhile, was constantly nearby encouraging me, and occasionally rewarding me with a kiss when I exceeded Abi's goals. It was weird. And honestly a little annoying, having four of them all over me. Two I could have handled, but four became almost restrictive. I didn't have the heart to ask Josie or Melina to let me be after the way they had greeted me, though, even if Josie had slipped back into her joking and energy. "Alright, I think I'm done for today," I groaned as I slowly sat up from doing some sit-ups. I had Abi on one side and Melina on the other both taking my hands to help me sit up, and Josie behind me supporting my back. "You sure?" Josie asked. "I can tell you can keep going." "No, he's right," Abi said. "It's the first day, we don't want to push him too hard." "We'll be back tomorrow," Erica said confidently. "Hell, we'll be back every day until he's at 100 per cent." "That might be a bit much, babe," I said as I allowed Melina and Abi to help me up. Well, allowed might have been a bit much considering the two of them could lift me off my feet. "Two days on, one day off," Abi said. "You're not lacking range of motion, so it's just making sure you don't let it get stiff. Rest days are important too." "Not that you get many rest days with four girlfriends, eh Harri?" Josie chuckled, nudging me. I just shook my head and rolled my eyes a little. "How about you guys take Erica up to show her the falls?" I suggested. "I don't think I can do the uphill walk, so I'll just walk it out here and see what the others are up to." "That's a good plan," Abi agreed. Soon she had wrangled both Josie and Melina into going, and I could tell she knew I was feeling a little smothered at the moment. I got a kiss, long and with a touch of tongue, from Erica when they left and I knew she was doing it to make sure they knew I was hers. "Fuck me," I groaned once they were gone, taking a moment to stretch out my back. That had been a bit of an experience. Instead of dwelling, and wanting to distract myself from the dull roar of pain in my leg, I limped my way across the outdoor gym to the water fountain and refilled my bottle before going to look for Kyla, Dani and Spencer. I ended up finding them in the indoor gym, with Dani up on the Stairmaster and Kyla looking like she had just finished on it herself, dripping sweat as she slowly walked in circles to cool down. Spencer, meanwhile, was doing a set of Bulgarian deadlifts with a look of concentration on her face. The plates of the weightlift bar were set to around where I would have been working them, and I could tell she was pushing herself at her max weight with only a couple of reps at a time. "Hey, hon," I said as I approached Kyla. "Hey," she said and leaned towards me and puckered her lips. I smiled and gave her a kiss, avoiding otherwise touching her since she was so sweaty from her workout. "How you feeling, Harri?" Dani asked me from up on the Stairmaster, already starting to drip sweat herself. Her ass looked fantastic in her tight athletic shorts. "Achy," I said honestly. "And not the good kind. But it's good for me so I can't complain." "That's what I keep telling myself about this fucking thing," Dani panted. "God, I hate this." "And yet your ass loves it," Kyla smirked at her. "You know it," Dani laughed breathlessly. "And your ass," I smirked a little, whispering to Kyla. "Your ass, as soon as you're better," Kyla grinned back. There was a clang as Spencer finished another rep set and let the weights hit the floor a little heavily. She stepped away from the block she'd been using to prop up her back foot for the Bulgarian lifts and was breathing deep and hard as she peeled off her trademark bulky sweater. Her skin was flushed from her heavy exertion and she was wearing another of her thick athletic bras. "Hey, cutie," I said with a smile, stepping over to her and putting an encouraging hand on her shoulder from behind as I stepped up beside her. "That was a fantastic set. You're really,” "No!" Spencer yelled, recoiling from me as if I'd slapped her or something, pulling away from my hand as she looked at me in a panic. Her eyes were wide and she looked like she'd seen a ghost or something. "Spencer,” I started. "Just stay away from me!" Spencer barked, and then she rushed out of the gym room leaving her weights still on the bar and her sweater and water bottle discarded on the floor. "What the;?" I wondered. "What the hell?" Kyla asked. She'd been close enough to hear everything. "What was that?" "I don't know," I said, shaking my head. The Stairmaster shut down and Dani climbed off, breathing hard. "What just happened?" she asked. "Spencer freaked out," Kyla said. "Harri didn't even do anything, he just patted her shoulder and encouraged her." "That's... weird..." Dani said. "One of us should probably go check on her." "I'll go," Kyla said. "You stay with Harri just in case." "In case of what?" I asked. "In case she tells someone else something different than what we saw," Kyla said. I closed my eyes for a moment and sighed. Hard. I had no idea what was going on with Spencer, but the last thing I needed was for this place to go from super welcoming to 'you are rape' because of it. Kyla rubbed my arm. "Seriously, Harri. You didn't do anything. Don't worry. I'll find her and talk to her." "Alright," I sighed. Kyla left and Dani didn't feel like continuing her workout after that, so I helped her clean up what the three of them had been using including Spencer's weight plates. By the time we were finished, Kyla hadn't come back so Dani and I went to the bench outside the gym courtyard. Kyla eventually came and found us, shaking her head as she sat down in between Dani and me. "I don't know," she said. "She was up in her room, but she refused to talk to me. A couple of the other women were around and giving me looks, so I told them what happened and they didn't know what it would be either." "Fuck," I sighed. "I; It doesn't make sense unless I did something to trigger her. Maybe it was touching her shoulder, or something I said." "Spencer never let on that she had something in her past," Kyla said. "Doesn't mean that she doesn't," Dani said, leaning forward and frowning. "People can hide shit like that." "Fuck," I said again. "It's not your fault, hon," Kyla said, taking my hand. We sat in silence for a few more minutes before the quartet of ladies came back down from their walk up to the falls. The four of them were laughing and chatting until they saw the look on my face as they got closer. "What's wrong?" Erica asked. "Spencer needs... I don't know," I said. "She needs to talk to someone," Dani said, turning to Abi. "Probably you." "What happened?" Abi asked with a frown. Kyla told them since she'd been the witness, and Abi, Josie and Melina all frowned but said they weren't sure what it was. "I'll go see her," Abi said. "I'll come too," Josie said quickly. "No, just me," Abi said, patting Josie's arm. "The fewer people the better, if it's something from her past she needs to work through. She knows you're her friend, Josie. It's probably for the best if the rest of you get cleaned up and head out for the day to give Spencer space no matter what is going on." "Alright," I said with a sigh. "That makes sense. Thank you for the workout, Abi." "You're welcome," she said with a soft smile on her broad lips, then held up a finger. "Tomorrow, same time. No excuses." "He'll be here," Erica said definitively. "I'll be here," I agreed. Abi went off, and I kind of wanted to head back home, but Dani and Kyla were both still sweaty and sticky from their more intense workouts so we gravitated towards the showers. "You don't mind if I join you guys, do you?" Melina asked the girls, surprising me. Josie always ended up showering with us, but Melina hadn't before. "Not at all," Erica smiled, taking Melina's hand and giving it a friendly squeeze for a moment. Inside the changing room Kyla, Dani and I all had our own lockers now and I quickly helped Erica find an empty one as we started to get undressed. It was kind of weird, having Erica there, and it made me feel a little self-conscious about the whole thing. I was used to getting naked with Kyla and Dani now, and with the banter and flirting from Josie though she was more subdued than normal even if she did shoot me a couple of appreciative looks in between a couple of concerned ones as I hitched my breath while taking off my shorts and briefs, the pain in my leg spiking for a moment with an odd movement. Erica being there was just different, and I felt like I should be more... loyal to her. But then, there she was, stripping down right next to Melina and talking casually with the blonde athlete. The difference between the two was stark, even if they were both beautiful. Erica was soft curves and heavy hips and tits. She was dark hair and casual toughness and tattoos and her eyes were like deep waters I could get lost in when she glanced over at me with a little smile. Melina was sharp angles and hard curves that were at the same time attractive and almost disproportionate. Where Josie had a tall, naturally athletic frame and Abi had her tree trunk abdomen and powerful limbs, Melina was almost too sculpted to be real. She'd had a boob job sometime in the past, and naked it was more obvious than when she was dressed even if they didn't look bad. Her waist just looked too thin for her shoulders and hips even if it was toned and defined. Her ass was almost too much. Too big, too tight, too firm. Melina was all kinds of attractive, from her gorgeous face to her toes, but she was like looking at a drawing that an artist would post up on social media of a muscle woman. All she needed was a chainmail bikini and she could have been some horny fantasy of a barbarian. I led the way into the showers, trying not to stare. Or at least get caught staring. Kyla followed me quickly, catching my hand just inside the door and pulling me down the center of the shower room and around the benches. "What's wrong?" she asked. "Nothing," I said. "It's obviously something," she pointed out, crossing her arms over her chest. "This just feels weird today, is all," I said. "The thing with Spencer. Erica being here is a different vibe, and Melina..." "Melina likes you," Kyla said. "She thinks you're attractive, and feels like you went above and beyond for her, but she's also still in mourning so she isn't sure what she's doing. Just be kind to her, maybe give her a compliment. Nonsexual. She could use it." "I'll see what I can do," I sighed. "And don't worry about Erica, hon," Kyla said quietly. "Or, well, maybe do worry about her, but not like you are." "What does that mean?" I asked. Kyla just gave me a little lopsided smile and shook her head, then went to her usual shower. I got in under the one next to her, and soon the others were joining us and the room filled up with steam, splashing water and the appreciative groans and laughs of the girls. "God, why didn't I come here sooner?" Erica groaned from the shower on the other side of me from Kyla. "This water pressure is amazing." "You guys are really all living in an RV together?" Josie asked. She was directly across the room from me today since Erica took her usual spot. "It's temporary," I said. "Well, yeah," Josie said. "I know the facts. I'm more interested in the weirdness of it. How do five adults all live together like that?" "We get close really fast," Kyla said, grinning over at me as she ran her fingers through her black hair, in the middle of washing it. The suds from her shampoo slowly slid down her shoulders and over her tits, and I had to look away before I got stuck staring. "Do you all sleep in the same bed?" Melina asked. "Just pointing out, I'm in a different RV," Dani said from her usual shower on the other side of the room. "Not that I don't mind a good snuggle, but yeah." "We do," Erica said. "It's a little cramped for all five of us, and waking up with Vanessa's alarm every morning is a bit of a bitch, but it's all part of the fun." "Do you all, um, like; Is it a group thing, or...?" Josie asked. "Sometimes," Erica smirked. "Though we like one-on-one time with Harri too." "I'm totally straight, so I'm just about the one-on-one time," Kyla said. "And they respect that... mostly..." "Blowjobs don't count," Erica waved over at her and laughed. That made Josie snort. "What does that mean?" Melina asked. "It means that they generally keep the hardcore sex separate from me, but sucking Harri's cock is fair game anywhere in the RV whether I'm there or not," Kyla said. "Or out in the forest," Erica chirped happily. "You guys are crazy," Josie laughed. "Crazy in love," Erica said, and bit her lip as she walked the few steps from her shower spray to mine. "And lust. And everything in between. Right, babe?" "Abi has one hard rule in here, Erica," I said, putting my hands out to catch her by her upper arms. "No hanky panky!" Kyla, Dani and Josie all said at the same time, putting on equally terrible accents and trying to mimic the tall Icelandic blonde. "Well, I don't see Abi here, do you?" Erica asked with a lascivious smile. "And like we said, blowjobs don't count." Erica dropped to her knees, her hands finding my soap-slick cock, and I groaned as I immediately started to get hard. "Holy shit," Josie said, watching from her own shower. "Erica," Kyla scoffed. "What?" Erica asked, looking over at my other partner. "You can't tell me you haven't wanted to do this." "That doesn't mean you should," Kyla said. Erica shrugged and leaned forward, taking the head of my cock into her mouth and softly sucking. I grunted in my chest and closed my eyes, putting a hand on the wall to keep myself upright. I lost myself in the feeling of Erica's blowjob and the heat and pressure of the water beating on my shoulders, and the dull thudding pain in my leg. I'd had to peel the bandage off to take my shower and the water running over the two sutured holes on my thigh was both soothing and painful depending on how I stood. When I finally opened my eyes and looked down at Erica she was smiling, taking about half my cock in her mouth and gently fingering herself as she looked up at me. Then I glanced around the room. Dani was sitting on one of the center benches in the room out of the spraying water, watching Erica working on my cock, with her tongue stuck against the inside of her cheek as she slowly plucked at her nipples. Across the room, still under her shower, Josie was standing stock still except for her hands running rhythmically up and down her torso, not really washing anything. Her mouth was a little open and her eyes were riveted to Erica and my cock as well. Melina, meanwhile, was leaning back against the wall completely out from under her shower and was slowly teasing her cunt lips with one finger and looking a little conflicted. She was the first to notice me looking their way and she flushed, biting her lower lip, and put both of her hands behind her back like I'd caught her doing something naughty. Which, I guess I did. Erica pushed herself further down my cock until her lips were stretching to kiss the root but not taking me into her throat, then came off of it completely and stroked me with both hands as she looked over at the others. "Josie," she said, breaking the other woman out of her euphoric stare. "Blowjobs don't count." "Hmm?" Josie asked, blinking like she'd been asleep and dreaming. "Blowjobs," Erica said. "Don't. Count." "Really?" Josie asked. Then she looked at Kyla behind me. "Really?" "If you want," Kyla said. "But if Abi comes in, I'm washing my hands of it." Josie took two steps and stopped. "Do you;?" she asked me. "I'd love it, if you want to," I said. "And the boss says yes." "The boss definitely says yes," Erica said, motioning Josie closer with two fingers. Josie crossed the middle of the shower room, and it was like doing that removed her inhibitions about the whole thing as she quickly stepped over to me and pressed her naked, wet body to mine and kissed me tenderly with those downturned lips of hers. She was hard and soft at the same time, the feel of her reminding me a little of Kyla except firmer, but her kiss was tentative and sweet. The kiss also got cut off by Erica grabbing her hand and pulling her down to her knees. "Here," Erica said, tilting my cock towards Josie. "He's big, right?" "Just right," Josie said and looked up at me with her clear green eyes as she took the head of my cock in her mouth. "Okay, Goldilocks," Erica smirked a little, reaching back and gathering Josie's wet hair behind her head. "Have fun." I growled, low and deep in my throat, as Josie started to blow me. She was different from my girls, using less tongue but using her lips more to create different pressure and suction than I was used to. I ran my fingers over her wet forehead and down her cheek as she teased and played with me and she smiled around my cock. She could take a little over half of it before she would choke a bit, and once she found her limit she slowly pulled off of me, grazing her teeth down the length of my shaft before wrapping her lips around the head and coming off of it with a pop. "God, you have a nice cock, Harri," she said huskily. "Yes, he does," Erica smirked. Then she leaned in and pulled Josie in as well by the back of her neck, and they met kissing around the head of my cock. "Fuh,” I breathed out, watching them as they made out with my cock between them. I glanced up and Dani was now slowly fingering herself as she watched me getting a double blowjob. She was as gorgeous with her hair wet and slicked back as that morning she'd come down naked into my old living room, and she was biting the inside of her cheek as she got herself off. Across the room, Melina was now openly fingering herself as well, her enhanced chest rising and falling as she breathed deeply. Kyla stepped up behind me, hugging me as she pressed her tits to my back briefly. "Have fun, hon," she said to me quietly. I reached back to her, getting my arm around her to stop her from leaving. "Are you Okay with this? Really?" I asked. She smiled and went on her toes to kiss me. "I'm fine with it, mahal ko. I just don't need to watch, I'll have you to myself later." Then she slipped from my arm and kissed my palm before heading out of the shower room. My eyes were drawn back down to Josie as Erica was pushing her down onto my cock. Josie looked up at me as she took me deeper and deeper, and I groaned and leaned down a little so that I could palm her chest. At some point in the past few days, she'd swapped out her usual barbell nipple piercings for little silver rings and I could feel them scraping against my palm as I felt her up and she pushed her chest against my hand. She came off of my cock with a gasp and Erica leaned in, kissing on her exposed neck, then pushed her back onto my cock again. This happened a few more times and each time Josie would stick out her tongue from her wide-open mouth, grinning as she waited for my cock to return to her. "You like teasing my fiancé, don't you?" Erica said to her in a low voice. "You've been flirting with him, showering with him, showing off this fantastic body for him for a few weeks now." "He's so fucking hot," Josie moaned before starting to kiss her way down one side of my shaft. "What's your favorite part of him?" Erica asked. "I used to think his smile," Josie said. "I love a good smile. And he has a great ass, too. But now?" "His cock," Erica smirked. "Umm hmm," Josie hummed, taking the side of my cock between her teeth and slowly grazing them off. "What part of you do you think he likes best?" That pulled Josie up short for a moment as she had to think about it. "I don't know," she finally said. "He always has that cute blush and smiles when he sees me naked, but I don't know what he likes best." "Stand up," Erica said. "Show off for him." Josie chewed on the corner of her lip for a second and then rose to her feet, looking at me as she took one step back so I could see all of her naked. "What do you think, Harri?" she asked. "Do you really like what you see?" "I love what I see, Joss," I said. "God, you are fucking hot as hell." "Yeah?" she asked, breaking into a smile. "You are an absolute work of art," I told her. "From head to toe. If you want to know my favorite physical part of you though, I have to say it's your naked back and ass." "Really?" Josie grinned. "I really like the way my back looks too." She turned around and flexed a little, pointing her butt back at me as she tilted her hips to accentuate it a bit. "God, that is a nice ass," Erica said, giving it a wet little smack. Her other hand had been busy jerking me off rapidly. "You wanna get Harri off, Joss? You want him to come for you?" "Fuck, that would be hot," Josie said, panting a little as she looked back at me over her shoulder. "Harri only likes to pop once he's sure the woman he's with is ready too, Joss," Erica said. "So you better start fingering yourself thinking of this big cock." "Hmm," Josie hummed, leaning forward a little more for balance as she slid a hand between her legs and started frigging herself. "Get that cheek pulled open, babe," Erica told her, giving her ass another little spank. "Make sure he can see how fucking horny you are for him." Joss did as she was told and reached back with her other hand, getting a slippery grip on her butt cheek and prying it wide, revealing her perfect little butthole and her cunt lips as her fingers were diving between them. "That's it," Erica crooned. "Good girl." "God. Fuck, Erica," I groaned. She was stroking me hard and fast, pushing me towards my orgasm quickly. Dani fingering herself openly off to my right, still in my field of view while I watched Joss, wasn't helping. "What do you think, Josie?" Erica asked. "Getting close? Cause he won't pop until you do." "Getting there," Josie grunted, adding a third finger and sawing them in and out of her cunt. The muscles in her shoulders and back flexed rhythmically as she did it. "Where do you want him to come when he pops? Should I suck it down, or do you want it somewhere?" "My ass, Harri. Come all over my ass and back," Josie begged me. "Fuck," I groaned, barely holding on. My eyes were trained on her ass. Her firm butt cheek. Her fingers. I wanted to fuck her. I wanted to mount her right there in the shower room and I wouldn't care who was watching and I would fuck her hard and fast, and if I popped out of her I would push my cock back in every time until I'd claimed her. That last thought brought me up short a little, thinking how close that was to the way the vaccine got the girls going but in reverse, but I was falling over the edge. I didn't have the wherewithal to worry what having four girlfriends was doing to my lizard brain. "Here it comes, babe," Erica said. "Fiff-Gawd!" I groaned and released my mental stranglehold on my orgasm, letting it flow out of me and I popped one strand of cum after another as Erica pumped me with long, firm strokes. Each rope of cum hit Josie's muscled, perfect back except for the last one which lost a bit of its power and hit the small of her back close to her tailbone and immediately started sliding into her butt crack. "That's it, babe," Erica crooned. "Get it all out. Fucking shoot your cum all over her." I was emptied, and I had to stagger back and away to keep Erica from continuing to jerk me off. Instead she stood up and leaned in, kissing Josie briefly. "Blowjobs don't count, Okay?" she said. Josie nodded and I realized her neck and shoulders and back were all tense as she was having an orgasm of her own, two of her fingers buried deep inside of herself as the third twitched against her outer lip. "You know, if you'd been thinking clearly, you could have asked for him to come inside you and then I might have let you get fucked," Erica whispered to her. Josie jolted a little as another spasm of her orgasm shot through her at the thought, and I stepped forward and put my hands on her hips to keep her up. She leaned back into me, her ass pressing to my hip and her naked back to my chest as she rode out her orgasm. When she was done I quickly washed my cum from her back and ass, but didn't linger and instead gave her a little swat on her behind. She turned and kissed me again, her playful smirk back in place but her eyes seeking an answer in my face. I don't know what she found, but she seemed to be happy with it as she winked at me, gave my ass a slap in return, and then skipped back over to her side of the showers. Dani was laying on her back on the bench, breathing slowly with her legs closed, and Melina was sitting down against the wall, likely having slid there when she got herself off. "Erica, you are some fucking trouble when I let you out of the house," I said. "Guess you'll need to keep me locked up," she said with a smirk and then kissed me. We washed off quickly, and the banter in the changing room as we got dressed again was light compared to usual. Kyla was waiting for us in there and stayed behind when the rest of us left, whispering with Josie. I wanted to go look for Abi, but I knew that probably wasn't a good idea at the moment and instead we headed out to the truck. Kyla caught up to us in the parking lot. "Everything good?" I asked. "Fine," Kyla said. "She just needed reassurance that I was Okay with what you guys did in there." "And you are still, right?" Erica asked. "Still? You guys talked about that ahead of time?" "Not, like, exactly that scenario," Erica said. "But something along those lines." "I really am fine with it, Harri," Kyla said. "Josie hasn't had a boyfriend for a long while because of the nature of her work keeping her moving around, and she has a big lust-crush on you. She's happy as a pig in shit after that, and you got blown by a beautiful woman. It's fine." I wanted to tell them that it was a little crazy, if not insane, but I shut my mouth and just shook my head. "Good, you're learning," Erica said with a smile as she ran her fingers through my still-damp hair. "Oh, yeah?" I asked. "Yeah," she said. "You aren't arguing, and you don't feel guilty. That's progress." When I glanced over at Kyla she was smirking and fishing for the keys in the little workout bag she brought with her. Then, just as she was unlocking the truck, my phone started ringing and she handed it over to me. "It's Vanessa," I said, frowning and swiping it open. "Hey, Vee. We're,” "Harri, we need you back here right now," Vanessa said, the tone in her voice strained. "What's wrong?" I growled, my heart dropping into my chest. I forgot everything that had just been happening. I forgot the pain in my leg as I went around to the passenger seat. The girls were looking at me in alarm at the sound of my voice. "We're being fucking attacked or something," Vanessa said. "I'm getting reports from all over. We need you now, Harri." "Drive," I ordered Kyla. "Harri, there's nothing you can reasonably do!" Erica said loudly. "You're fucking shot, and you don't have any of that equipment that Miriam sent you. It's the risk-reward thing all over again." "What am I supposed to do then, Erica?" I asked. "I get it, but this is what I’m supposed to be doing. Everything else was meant to just be extra." "Fuck, I know!" Erica grunted. "I just don't want you to fucking die." "I don't think you guys should rush into this either," Dani said. We were still on the drive back home from the Falls; a drive that usually took 16 minutes but that we were probably going to make in 10 the way that Kyla was driving. As soon as Vanessa had hung up with us to keep trying to hold things together back on the site, I had called Ivy while Erica had been calling Leo. Everyone other than Vanessa was currently safe and keeping an eye out for people trying to get into our Compound, though my first worry was that could change at any moment. Men with guns were attacking the construction site. That's all that Vanessa had really been able to tell me. Multiple vehicles were reported over the worker radios across several locations. And people had heard gunshots. "I'm not saying you're not capable, Harri," Dani continued. "But we just finished a workout, and you are recovering from a gunshot. Kyla, tell him this is a bad idea." "Did you put both of the M4s in the back?" Kyla asked me. "Only place we had for them," I said. "Kyla!" Erica said. "He's not going to not help, Erica," Kyla said sternly as she gripped the steering wheel hard and continued to drive. "And arguing with him is going to mess with his head." There was a long moment of silence in the truck. "Fuck," Erica said. "Fuck. Fine. Yes, you're right. Harri, you be fucking careful, Okay?" "As I can be," I said, turning in my seat to look through the Plexiglas into the back. "And you know, I bet if Ivy was here you would be the one telling her to stay calm and let me do this." Erica blew out a breath and narrowed her eyes at me. "Maybe," she said. "Dani, can you do me a favor and freak out more so that Erica can calm you down?" I asked. "Asshole," Erica sighed, smirking at me a little. I winked at them both. My phone rang as we were about two minutes out, based on Kyla's speed, from the driveway to the site. "Captain," I answered. "Sheriff," Captain Bloomberg said, her voice tense. "The Colonel is spinning up an emergency response. What's your status?" "I was off-site when I got word. We're about a minute out," I said. "The boundaries of your land are a military installation even if there isn't much there yet, Sheriff. You have Shoot-to-Kill authorization for anyone threatening the project. This is a matter of national security." "Fuck," Dani said in the back seat. "Am I on speaker?" the Captain asked. "Sorry, I'm in the truck with Kyla, Erica and Dani," I said. There was a beat of silence and I could tell I was going to need to get her a gift basket or something. "Hello, ladies," she finally said. "And yes, 'Fuck' is an appropriate response. Sheriff, we can't lose any more workers, especially the men who are currently vaccinated and partnered." "Fuck," I said, taking my turn to curse. I hadn't even thought about the fact that we had a lot more people vaccinated around us now than just our little families. "Your first priority is to save lives. Your second is to find out who the hell these people are and put them in the dirt," the Captain said. "And that's me using legal-friendly terms, Harri." "Understood, Captain," I said. She hung up. "I don't know what the fuck is going on in the military," I said mostly to myself. "But the Captain is performing way outside a regular JAG role." "Did I miss something, or did Harri just get a James Bond license to kill?" Erica asked. "Not the time, babe," I said, bracing as Kyla took the vehicle to the shoulder off the highway and skidded the truck to a halt, right next to the turn into the driveway. I quickly dialed Vanessa. "Where are you?" she asked. "End of the driveway," I said. "What's the situation?" "Best we can tell, there are something like six vehicles around the site looting tools and supplies, two or three guys in each one. They're all armed, and they're holding up the crews at gunpoint and shooting at anyone who tries to stop them. I've got reports of multiple gunshot wounds, and people are reporting more shots that we don't know the source of yet. Harri, I can't get anything from the local services. I don't think we can even get one ambulance, let alone what we'll need." "Miriam is coming down as fast as she can," I said. "Just stay calm and triage like your safety courses taught you. You've got this, you just need to stay calm and stay safe." "Harri, one of the trucks buzzed by the compound," Vanessa said. "I sent guys in a bulldozer to chase them so they didn't stop, but they got close." I looked across the cab at Kyla, and I could see the same thing I was feeling. Abject fear boiled and baked into a hard point of anger. "Where are they now, Vee?" I asked. "At least a few have already left," Vanessa said. "I've got three different reports without follow-up right now. Two in the eastern area near the brush clearing crews, and one in the western area near our supply drop-off point." "We'll go east," I said. "I'll call you when I know something." "Be safe, you guys," Vanessa said. "And give them hell. Love you." "To be fair, she's got stuff to manage," Erica grumbled in the back seat. "It's easier to be a badass when you aren't sitting on your hands in the back of a cop car." That got a snort out of Dani, and I was happy at least one of us could appreciate Erica at that moment. My mind was elsewhere. Kyla and I got out of the truck and went to the back, opening the gate and keying into the compartment under the bed. "We should really start keeping the heavy vests here," I mumbled as we pulled out the lightweight bulletproof vests we'd been using since I'd first been named sheriff. "We didn't think we'd have a situation like this, dear," Kyla said as she strapped on hers. I pulled out the M4s and all the magazines of ammunition we kept in the back of the truck. Before the ambush in Portland, I'd kept three with our one rifle, but now we each had four. Kitted out with as little as we had, I felt like a joke. I was wearing a t-shirt, workout shorts and gym shoes with a bulletproof vest. Kyla was almost worse, wearing lavender tights and a small tank top under her vest. "At least you look cute," I said with a little smirk. She rolled her eyes and smiled back, and we closed the back of the truck. We got Erica and Dani out of the back, something I probably should have thought of doing first, and they piled into the front and Erica lowered her window so I could talk to her. "Run the lights and sirens," I said. "And go right into the camp. You'll be safer surrounded by lots of people." "Harri," Erica said, a serious frown on her face. "Just... I'm sorry." "I know, babe," I said and kissed her through the open window. "I don't blame you." "I don't know what to say," she said. "Tell him to come home to those titties of yours," Dani said from the passenger seat. "That'll make sure he comes back in one piece." "Go, babe," I said. "Kyla and I will be fine." Erica put on a fake smile for me, trying to show me she wasn't as worried as she was, and then they peeled away up the driveway leaving Kyla and me behind. "Erica wasn't wrong," Kyla said. "She just feels powerless in these situations or else she would handle things better. She's a doer, not a waiter." "I feel like if we find a way to fix that, we're planning on this shit happening more and not less," I said. "It wasn't a suggestion to give her tactical training, Harri," Kyla said. "I think Erica with proper training would be more trouble than we could get into ourselves." I could only imagine how a pissed-off Erica with jiu-jitsu or krav maga training would deal with assholes out in the normal world. Then again, it was entirely possible there wouldn't be a normal world left pretty soon. Kyla and I started jogging, and I could tell Kyla was keeping an eye on me and my leg. It ached every time I put weight on it, but it was a dull pain instead of a sharp one so I was able to mostly ignore it. We headed east, prioritizing the crews and where there were potentially more of the looters over the threat to the supply drop-off. I tried to pick up the pace as we veered off of the main gravel driveway and into one of the cut swathes that the crews were making, but as soon as I went from a light jog to a run the pain got sharper and I backed off. "There's a vehicle coming," Kyla said, and I looked up and heard the rumble of a diesel engine coming from ahead of us. We moved off of the cut line, stepping into the foliage of the forest, and we both tensed as we raised our rifles. The truck that came around the turn about thirty yards from us looked for all the world like a construction rig loaded down with tools and supplies, and I would have assumed it was someone trying to get to safety if the truck wasn't also flying a full-sized confederate flag from the roof of its cab. "You gotta be shitting me," I mumbled. "Let them go?" Kyla asked. "You heard the Captain," I said, my finger tightening on the trigger. "But you don't need to do it if you don't want." Kyla's answer was opening fire, and I quickly joined her. We peppered the truck as it sped by us, but it didn't lose control or slow down in the slightest. We pivoted as it burned by and kept firing, and I heard a shout and saw a flash of red in the open bed of the truck. It disappeared around another bend. "Shit," I said. I wasn't exactly used to shooting at a fast-moving target like that. "We hit someone," Kyla said. "Yeah, I saw," I said. "Won't be useful to us unless they bring him to a hospital, or they dump him out the back and we can ID him." "What now?" Kyla asked. "Follow them?" I shook my head, looking back up the way they had come from. "There's still another one out here somewhere." We pushed on after reloading since we had both used most of a magazine on the speeding truck. A couple of minutes later we rounded a bend and saw that we'd reached the end of the cut we'd been following. There was a big log-hauling truck a dozen paces from where the crew had been clearing trees, and an excavator with a claw on the end of its big arm that would load the logs onto the truck. There were also several men in high-viz vests and helmets buzzing around in a clump. As we got closer I realized they were working to try and help two crewmen who were on the ground and wounded. "What's the situation?" I asked loudly as we approached. Several of the men jumped, but when they saw it was Kyla and me in our Sheriff vests they calmed down. "We got attacked by those fucking assholes," one of the men said, an older guy with a scruffy goatee. "We heard the shit on the radios, then they came tearing down here. There were four of 'em and they were armed with shotguns and rifles. Gaz tried to tell them off and got hit with birdshot that's torn up his arm and side pretty bad, then Lukas tried to jump one of 'em and he might lose his fucking leg. They made us load all of our tools and equipment into their truck and took off a couple minutes ago." "We saw them. Hit one, too," Kyla said, and that brought some nods from the men. I did a quick survey of the damage; the thing about working on a site full of construction workers was that everyone was trained in safety and emergency situations. Working with heavy machinery required it. And while gunshot wounds might not have been covered in the heavy workplace safety and first aid training plenty of the guys on the crew had, they were doing their best to keep the wounded stable. "I already called for medics on my radio in the truck," said a younger guy. He had the vest but wasn't wearing a helmet so I assumed he was the driver. "Gaz should live, but I'm worried about Lukas," said the older guy. "He went into shock and he needs treatment fast." "Can you get the truck around to bring him to camp?" I asked. "Not with any kind of speed," the driver said. "It's a whole process to back my way out of these lanes until they get connected." "Fuck, alright," I grunted. "Radio in again and tell whoever answers that this cut lane is clear and that the Sheriff cleared it himself." "Thanks," the older guy grunted and nodded, shooing the driver back to the truck to do so. "What's the last thing you guys heard on the radio about,” Gunshots cut me off. "North-east," Kyla said, pointing in the direction. We were already in the easternmost third of the land, and I took a moment to try and remember the latest planned roadmap. "It's got to be the access road on the border," I said. I hadn't thought they'd started cutting it yet, but I wasn't exactly up to date on everything all of the crews were accomplishing. The planned access road was supposed to be for utility work only since the compound would have backup power and water generation from the river that fed into the Nehalem. That river was partially fed by the spring I loved so much. Kyla and I took off, heading into the bush due North first since there was an old hiking trail we could use to skip around a couple of the rockier areas. That brought us above where the shots had come from and we had to come back down South as we pushed east through a copse of evergreens until we stopped when we heard voices. It was tough to hear what they were saying at first, but it was clear they were angry. I went to my belly near the edge of the evergreens and crawled under the last branches to peek out at the clearing ahead, trying to keep my hiss of pain from my leg quiet enough that Kyla didn't hear. The work crew had been cutting the utility access road just like I'd thought, though at the moment it seemed more like a single lane than what would probably be needed later. They had an excavator like the last crew, but no logging truck; instead the clearing crew had been pushing everything to the side of their path, and it would get cleaned up by another crew sometime in the future. That left logs and debris mounded on either side of the path, making it difficult for me to see what was going on. "Stay here," I whispered to Kyla and motioned that I was going to crawl closer to listen. She frowned but nodded. I put my time doing army PE drills to use and crawled my way through the brush to the mound. It sucked for my forearms as they scraped rock and dirt and rough vegetation, but it sucked even more for my leg as it ached like hell with every bump it took. At the mound, I was able to peek over a log. There was another pickup truck, and while this one wasn't flying a confederate flag it definitely had the same dinged-up look to it. It also happened to have three men dressed in rough camo and holding rifles standing next to it while they overlooked a crew of six workers. The workers all had their hands up and were on their knees. "Tell us what this place is for!" shouted one of the scruffy men at a worker who was pulled out from the rest of the group. The white helmet on the ground nearby told me he was likely in charge of the crew. "Dude, what the fuck?" he grunted, keeping his eyes down like he thought that might stop the trio from doing anything. "I told you, it's a housing project." "That's total bullshit," the tallest of the raiders said. "There's no way this is just some housing thing. In the middle of this fake-ass pandemic? What are they building here during the cover-up?" "Naw, man," the third one said. "Maybe itis housing, but it's for like... aliens. Or for the aristocrats of some invading army once they take over the country." "Is that it?" the first one demanded. "Are you assholes building shit to hide aliens or enemies of the state?" "Dude, if that were even true, do you think I would know?" the foreman said. "We're just clearing trees for a road." "He knows more than he's saying," the second guy said. "Maybe we should shoot one of these guys, make them take us serious like," the third one suggested. Well, that sent my plan to try and find a natural opening out the window. I slipped back down the mound a bit and started crawling to my left, hoping to put the excavator between me and the firearms. My leg was killing me now, but I shunted that feeling into my gritting teeth and held it there. I didn't have time to think about it. The guys argued back and forth a bit more. Two of them sounded reluctant to just shoot someone in cold blood, which was good. It meant I had a chance to possibly diffuse the situation. Once I was a good way along I peeked over the edge of the mound again and saw that I'd gone far enough, and I slipped over and got up into a crouch as I adjusted my grip on the M4 and rolled my neck to get myself focused. Creeping around the side of the excavator, I took a quick peek. One of the men had his shotgun pointed at the foreman about an inch away from the guy's head, and the foreman was silently crying as the three rednecks continued to argue. One of the crew guys saw me and his eyes went wide. I raised my finger to my lips to try and keep him quiet, and he nodded more with a feeling of nodding than actually doing it. "Fuck, this is taking too long!" the second raider said. "The others are probably gone by now. We need to go." "Why? Ain't like the cops are coming out here," the third one said. "You don't know that, idiot," the first one grunted. "Fine. So we grab this guy and another one, and we get them to talk back at HQ," the second one said. I grimaced and slid around the excavator fully, starting my as-quiet-as-possible run while they were busy arguing. If I could get up behind one and take them at gunpoint, I could probably talk the others down. Then it would be a simple matter of the crew helping me keep them pinned until I could get handcuffs or zip ties out here. Well, that and making sure the crew didn't kick the shit out of the rednecks. Things were going great until the foreman looked up for the first time since I'd been watching and saw me rushing the group. He whimpered in a distinctly relieved way. The rednecks turned to see what he was looking at. And my leg gave out with a sharp needle of pain. It's possible, if I hadn't been falling sideways as my leg stopped wanting to work, that I could have out-shot the first guy. As it was I couldn't get my rifle up properly and it was pure luck that the blast of birdshot went over my head as I collapsed. After that first blast, it was chaos. The one with the shotgun who shot at me died first, his body jerking sideways oddly as gunfire opened up and a bullet tore somewhere through the back of his jaw. The second one, who had a hunting rifle, had pivoted as he saw me dropping but heard the crew of men scrambling to their feet and rushing the rednecks. He fired almost point blank at them and one of the construction workers stumbled, but the others tackled him and started going to work on him. The third one, the one with delusions of an invading force coming to take over the US, pulled the trigger on his shotgun and blew the face off of the foreman. He swung around, raising his double-barrel towards me but then flinching and redirecting towards the rushing crew. I managed to get my rifle up and winged him in the shoulder, which spun him and gave Kyla a clean target to put two through his back, the exit wounds popping from his chest like weird bloody pimples. The whole thing took less than four seconds, and in my mind I flashed back to the shootout scene in Django Unchained. I'd been in my fair share of gunfights, let alone the two in the past few weeks. I'd never seen one pop off so fast, and bloody, and methodical. The sprays of blood had been almost artful in that weirdly cinematic way. But it wasn't really over. The construction workers we beating the absolute fuck out of that second guy. Steel toe boots were doing most of the real damage, though one guy had the foreman's hard hat in his hand and was smashing it down repeatedly using the hard plastic bill, and another had gotten the rednecks rifle and was slamming the butt of it down on him. "Stop!" I screamed. I'd wanted it to be a shout, but it was too hoarse and slightly horrified to be a proper booming command. I scrambled to my knees and used my M4 to help me get to my feet. My leg was wobbly but I could stand, and I staggered towards them, shoving the crew away from the bloodied body. I pointed to their fellow crewman, the one who had gotten shot by the rifle. "It's done! First aid, do what you can," I ordered them, my voice thick with adrenaline but now growling powerfully. The five construction workers were bloodied, their eyes a little wild as they realized what they'd done, but one of them got the others moving quickly. The bodies around me were broken. The foreman died instantly, that was for sure. The redneck that Kyla hit in the throat was letting out his last gurgling breaths, and the other she'd shot in the back was going pale as his life seeped out of him. The last one wasn't breathing either, and I couldn't really look at it. "Harri," Kyla said, hurrying over to me from out of the brush. She rushed and stopped just short of colliding into me, her face a mask of concern as her eyes scanned me. Her frown deepened when she saw that there was blood seeping on my leg; I'd pulled my stitches for sure, and hopefully not anything worse. But she reached up and touched my head, and her hand came away bloody. "I'm fine for now," I said. "I don't feel it." "Harri, we,” "Wait," I grunted, and I went down on one knee painfully next to the redneck who was shot in the chest. I leaned over him and slapped his face lightly to get his attention, and he winced and his eyes focused on me. "Dying," he gasped. "Yeah you are, you dumb motherfucker," I said, not even bothering to put pressure on his wounds since he was so close to going out. "Who the fuck are you people?" "Dying," he gasped again, reaching up with the last of his strength like he was asking me to hold his hand. I took it, even though I didn't want to. "Who needs to know?" I asked him. The look in his eye told me he thought of someone, but I would have needed to be a mind reader to know who because his lips worked but no sound came out, and then there was the bone-chilling last breath as he died. "Fuck," I grunted. "Harri, you've got two gouges in your scalp," Kyla said, and I realized she'd been standing over me and looking through my hair. "Birdshot," I groaned, blinking a little as the pain started to hit me. "I'll get it checked out. Boys, how's he doing?" "Gut shot," one of the men said. He was the one who'd grabbed the rifle, his hands and boots less bloody than the others. They'd gotten their buddy turned over. "Kyla, call Vanessa," I said. "Get someone out here for him. Gut shot is bad, but one bullet doesn't mean he dies if we can get him treatment quickly." She nodded and took out her phone. I pulled out my own and found my hand was bloody as I started touching the screen. It was the redneck's blood from holding his hand. I dialed Miriam. "Status?" she asked abruptly as she answered. "One more possible vehicle on site, though I doubt it. I've got three dead hostiles here, look like... fuck, they look like rednecks. Maybe a militia group or something, though they only had really light arms. Shotguns and hunting rifles. Nothing automatic or military-grade. I've also got one dead and one seriously wounded civilian, plus more wounded confirmed." "Do you know if the dead civilian was vaccinated?" Miriam asked. I coughed and looked over at the men. "Hey, anyone know if your foreman was vaccinated?" "Yeah, we all are," said one of the men. "Fuck, what does that mean, now?" I ignored him and turned my attention back to my phone. "He was," I said. "Fuck. Okay," Miriam said. "I need; Shit. This is classified and fucking rude as hell to ask, but does he still have his testicles?" I didn't have the brainpower at the moment to even be shocked by that question. "Yeah, he should," I said. "Alright. I'm flying down with a crew of medics. I need that body ready for travel ASAP," Miriam said. "Not the wounded?" I asked. "They'll be taken care of, but I'm going to need to know who that dead man is." "Do I; no, I don't want to know. I've also got a vehicle here. Oregon plates." I rattled off the plate number to her. "I'll have someone start looking into it," she said. "Harri, are you;?" "Hurt but Okay," I said. "You need to stop calling me like this," she said, and I could hear the frustrated little smile on her lips. "You need to make some time to come see us when it isn't an emergency," I pointed out. "We'll be there in under half an hour. Have the wounded brought to camp if you can move them, and make sure that body is ready for travel." "Got it," I grunted. She hung up and I looked up at Kyla. She was frowning as she gazed down at me. I tried to get up to hug her, but she put a hand on my shoulder and pushed me back down, shaking her head. "Sit," she ordered me. "Vanessa is sending a couple of trucks." I sucked in a breath through my nose and felt it come out wobbly. My head was starting to hurt, and my leg was still hitting with that sharp pain, though it had mellowed out some. "Uh, sir?" one of the crewmen said. Most of them were busy trying to fuss with their gut shot buddy. "Yeah?" I asked. "Is; um. Are we going to...?" he glanced at the bloody and beaten corpse. "In this case? Probably not," I groaned painfully, leaning back until I was lying flat. "They were looters and threatened to kidnap at least one of you at gunpoint. I'm not looking' to press charges here." "Just don't start thinking doing this is a good idea," Kyla said. "Yes, ma'am," the guy nodded, turning back to his friends. He had to be in his early forties. His calling Kyla 'ma'am' made me smile for some reason. "What?" she asked as she looked down at me. "Nothing," I said, shaking my head. "Nothing." To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica
Show more...
2 weeks ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 14
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 14 Vaccine Enforcement. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. "I'm sorry for earlier," Kyla said. It was late, well after dinner, and the return of the overcast sky had the evening hour darkening quickly. She'd asked me to come on a walk with her so we'd laced up our hiking boots and headed out with jackets and flashlights. Even before the construction I knew most of the trails by heart but would have brought a light anyways, now half of the trails were gone and we couldn't walk fifty yards without spotting one of the road cuts through the trees, but it was still worth being safe. We were walking hand in hand and hadn't gone too far before she'd said what she'd been holding onto. "I know you are, Kyla," I said. "I'm not mad." "And I know you aren't," she said. "But that's part of why I want to always keep falling in love with you. I; While I was growing up, and then when I went into training, backtalk or teasing like that wasn't the norm. My family wasn't playful. They loved me, sure, but I never felt loved like I do now. I had to learn how to be playful and tease when it was decided I would be stationed in the United States at the University because that was what was expected of a popular, attractive Western girl. And I got used to that, and with the way everything has been happening and growing between all of us, and how close I feel to the others... When Ivy played that little joke on you, it felt like back in college and I pushed the teasing. But that's not who I am." "That's not entirely true," I said, tugging on her hand to get her to stop. We were deep into the woods now on one of the old paths, but the sound of a cutting crew wasn't too far away. As she stopped I used my hand not holding hers to sweep some of her silky black hair away from her face. "Teasing and being playful is part of you. And it's a fun part. It's just not all you are; I've known people who are all banter, all the time. Usually, they grow out of it in high school, but some of them can't lose it. I knew a few of them in the military. Those guys never felt settled, and rarely had a good group of core friends, because they never let anyone get closer than the good-natured teasing. But you are so much more than that." "I don't,” Kyla started, but stopped herself and seemed to rethink something quickly. "I don't want to become cold," she said. "I don't want to be the way my mother was with my father, or with me. But I also don't ever want you to feel like I'm disrespecting you." "Kyla, Kyla, Kyla," I sighed, pulling her into a hug and wrapping her body up in my arms as she pressed her cheek to my chest. "I'm not going to lie to you, we all turn out a little like our parents even if we don't want to. But you are more than the sum of your parts, and together we can make sure we're both the best people we can be for each other. And our kids. And, even though it's fucking crazy, we'll also have Erica and the girls to call us out on our shit, too." "I know," Kyla said. "I; I'm actually looking forward to that. But still, Harri. I don't ever want you to think I'm trying to put you down or make you less than the amazing giant of a man that I see you as." "I love you, Kyla," I said. "I love you too," she said. We walked some more, taking a couple of turns away from the noise of the cutting crews, walking hand in hand until we skirted around one of the lowland areas that were usually a little boggy but had dried out that spring, and into a clearing. Looking up into the sky, there was a bit more light pollution than I was used to from the nearby spotlights lighting up the work areas, but it was still way better than in a town or city. As I was looking up at those stars and smiling to myself, Kyla tugged me towards the other end of the clearing and flicked on her flashlight to reveal there was a blanket spread out, and a little travel cooler and backpack. "What's this?" I asked. "Something I got some help with," Kyla said. "You girls constantly amaze me with how you do this." "I've been thinking about this for a while," Kyla said with a smile, pulling me towards the blanket and settling down with me. "I thought out here, surrounded by a place you love and under the stars, was a good way to start." "Are you;?" I started, my eyes widening. "No," Kyla said with a smile and both her hands on my arm, assuring me. "No, not yet, Harri." "Oh," I said. And that little word, or the way I said it, caused something to change in Kyla. Her expression shifted, her eyes getting a little bigger, and she leaned in and kissed me deeply. "Soon," she said after our lips drifted apart. "It'll happen soon." I just smiled and nodded. "This is about something else," Kyla said and reached for the cooler and opened it to reveal it had a lining of ice and two beers. She took one out, cracked it open and handed it to me, and then took the other out and cracked it open for herself before taking a long swig of it. "Liquid courage?" I asked. "Something like that," she said, then set the beer down. "Harri, I want what Erica has. I want to be all yours." Now I raised an eyebrow, trying to think of how I could be engaged and marry two different women. Being in the weird polyamorous arrangement of the vaccine was one thing, but I was pretty sure marrying two people was still illegal. Kyla quickly shook her head, "No, not like that," she grunted a little sigh. "God, I'm messing this up by beating around the bush." I had to laugh at that, leaning in to press my forehead against hers. "Just tell me," I said. "I want to do anal with you," she said. "I've never done it with someone before, and I want to bring it... into rotation. Like Erica. Not all the time like Ivy, but I want to share that with you." That made my eyebrows rise up as I blinked. "Oh," I said. "Okay. I'm; Yes, please?" That made her chuckle, which got me chuckling as well. "Do you want to? With me?" "Kyla, please," I said. "I would love to. But out here?" "Hmm," Kyla nodded. Then she reached for the backpack and unzipped it, pulling out a bottle of lube. "Erica helped me with a butt plug earlier, and Ivy's been giving me tips." Now that was a scene I might have paid for tickets to see, Erica helping Kyla with her first butt plug experience. I could only imagine how awkward yet caring yet silly it would have been. I leaned in and kissed her, her plush lips smashing against mine as she slowly leaned back and I followed her down until she was on her back and I was over her. Making out with each of my partners was different, and with Kyla, I was always struck by a soft tenderness behind her firmer, athletic energy. We continued to kiss as we started to strip; my shirt was off first, followed by hers. I left her lips behind to kiss down her neck to her chest. Her skin there was so amazingly smooth as I kissed down further between her tits and I planted kisses across her bosom and bra while she ran her fingers through my hair and scratched softly at my scalp. Kissing lower, I was just reaching the button for her jean shorts when the loud ring of my cell phone started bingling in my pocket. "Umm," I grunted, my lips pressed just below her belly button. "Hold on." I rolled to the side and off of her, pulling my phone out and frowning at the number. "Hello?" "Sheriff Black, this is Captain Toranno," said the gruff voice on the other end. I didn't recognize the name, but I did recognize the voice; it was the big State Trooper Captain from the morning after the shootout at Mary's. "Are you available tomorrow morning? We've got an issue we need to deal with and an extra vehicle would be a big help." "Um, yes, Captain," I said, looking over my shoulder at Kyla. She was currently on her back and pushing her shorts and panties down her legs, her bra already discarded. "Tomorrow morning should be fine. What are we doing?" "We need to transfer a handful of prisoners," the Captain said. "It shouldn't take more than a few hours. We'll need you down in Sheridan for 8 AM, is that doable?" "Absolutely, happy to help," I said "Just text me the address and whoever I should be asking to meet with." "Great," the Captain said, and then without even a 'thank you' he hung up. "God damn," I grunted, dropping my phone and turning fully to my very naked girlfriend. "What are we doing tomorrow?" Kyla asked as she pushed me onto my back and started working at undoing my belt. "Prisoner transfer of some sort I guess," I said. "I thought the US Marshals were supposed to be in charge of that, but what do I know?" "So we need to be sitting in the truck for several hours tomorrow?" Kyla asked. She'd gotten my belt and fly open and was tugging my jeans down. "You don't have to come," I offered. She gave me a look as she peeled my pants from my legs. "You think I'm going to let you go out on another trip without me, or at least another of the girls?" "I guess not," I said. She had my cock in her hand and leaned in, this time riding me down to my back as we kissed. "If I'm spending that much time sitting down tomorrow, I think we need to hold off on anal tonight," she mumbled between kisses. "Makes sense," I muttered back, a little disappointed but for a good reason. "Another time. Soon," Kyla promised. "Okay," I said. My hands had found her ass and were kneading her butt cheeks as she slowly stroked my cock and we kissed. "Just fuck me, Harri," she gasped. "Fuck me and I'll keep the butt plug in." My fingers delved between her cheeks and found the little round stopper for the butt plug, teasing it by pushing on it a little and wiggling it. "Fuck," Kyla moaned. She got up with one foot on the ground, opening herself up more, and tilted my cock into position so that she could start sitting down on it. "I love you, Harrison." "I love you too, Kyla," I gasped as she took the head of my cock inside of her, squeezing me tight. She gasped as she bottomed out on me, her warm golden-brown skin pressing down onto mine as we both reveled in the feeling of each other. The butt plug in her ass made an odd pressure against me inside of her, but it wasn't particularly large so she didn't feel overly stuffed to me. Then she began to use her hips to slowly start grinding on my cock, her black hair hanging around our faces as she looked down at me in the dark. The sex was smooth and liquid. Kyla had perfect control of her body and encouraged me to let my hands roam over her. And like a couple dancing, we traded positions and power with ease, rolling over so that I was on top and could thrust into her with the same languid grace as she was showing me. With me on top, the light from the moon peeking around the clouds showed me her gorgeous face as her hair spread out on the blanket around her. I dropped my lips to hers and kissed her desperately, breathing in her scent through my nose. We made love like that for a good fifteen minutes before she rolled out from under me onto her side and I spooned up behind her. Kyla's balance and poise made it so that this position still allowed me to get deep into her as she raised her leg into the air, and I reached around and softly played my fingers along her clit and labia as I fucked into her. "Yes, Harrison," she gasped into the night. The chirps and croaks of the wildlife were all around us, and the cutting crews were just a distant hum nearly drowned out by nature. "You feel so fucking good, dear." "You are amazing," I grunted, hugging around her chest with my other arm as I started focusing my fingers on her clit. "Do that. Do that more... God, I want your cum inside me, Harrison. Fill me. Breed me, Harrison. I'm ready. You're ready. I want you." I planted my lips onto the top of her shoulder, muffling myself by kissing her skin as I grunted hard and began to release inside of her. Kyla didn't have the same muffle and she groaned loudly and wordless, her cry of ecstasy at her orgasm rolling through her releasing into the trees. I hoped, dreamily in the midst of my own orgasm, that hers wasn't just the vaccine and that we'd hit that peak together naturally despite it, not because of it. We lay like that for a good amount of time as I slowly softened inside of her and then finally slipped out, but she hugged my arms around her and didn't want to get up for another few minutes. "Next time," she promised me quietly. "When it makes sense," I told her. "We don't need to rush it. And I'm going to want you more before the 'right time' pops up." She smiled and turned, kissing me over her shoulder. "I want you always," she told me. I did end up getting anal that night, but it was with Ivy before everyone was getting ready for bed and it was a quickie. The girl was honestly astounding at how easily she could take my cock in her little behind. Then I waited up for Vanessa at the fire pit in the compound, chatting with Dani and Leo who wanted to let Aria and India have a little alone time in their RV. When Vanessa finally showed up for the night, dead tired and covered in the dirt of the day, I brought her into the RV and got into the shower with her. She almost fell asleep on her feet as I washed her, but perked up when I planted my lips to her cunt and we ended up having a fast and passionate fuck in the little bathroom as she muffled herself with a towel between her teeth to keep from waking the others. I almost told her I loved her again afterwards but managed to stop myself. Instead, I carried her back to the bed and found Kyla looking back at us from her side of the already crowded mattress. Somehow I wasn't surprised that she was the one who was still awake even though we had an early morning coming up, and she made space for me to lay Vanessa down and soon I was being snuggled by the two of them. The next morning Vanessa was up early as always, needing to get out the door well before her day-shift workers showed up on-site, and Kyla and I weren't far behind her. We tried to be as quiet as possible but it was no good, and Erica ended up cooking us breakfast in the buff as Ivy helped Kyla by braiding her hair as the Filipino woman did her makeup for that 'natural look' that she preferred when we were working. We were out the door before six; the drive down to Sheridan would take a couple of hours. It was southwest of Portland, and even the lack of dealing with traffic wouldn't make the back highways any faster. We were both wearing our button-down, collared shirts to look as 'official' as we could, and I had my badge out on the neck chain again while she wore hers on her belt. We took the scenic route, though that was mostly because it was also faster according to Google Maps, and passed through a few of the smaller towns that were around the fringe of Portland before we got down to Sheridan itself. I had told Kyla about the experience going all the way down to Eugene, but thankfully we didn't run into any locked-down towns or ghost towns as far as we could tell. There was a checkpoint as we got off the 18 and followed the directions Captain Torreno had sent me, but seeing our vehicle and a flash of our badges was enough for the National Guard to wave us through without questions. At the end of the directions we pulled into FCI Sheridan, the medium-security federal prison. I almost had deja-vu of when I had pulled up at the Eugene PD; the parking lot was full of cars and trucks; civilian, police and National Guard. "Why the hell do they need us here for this?" I muttered to myself as I put the truck in park. Kyla grimaced, looking around out the windows. There were a few people walking into and out of the gates, all uniformed in one way or another, and they all were wearing medical masks and gloves, and many of them had full hazmat hoods. "I think most of the people here are busy with what's staying behind, not whoever we're taking with us." That made me grimace as well. "Let's get suited up," I said. Kyla and I got out of the truck and went around and opened the bed, strapping on our bulletproof vests with their emblazoned 'sheriff' patches; Miriam had sent those patches down to replace the 'police' ones that had been on them before. Then I took the M4 out of the secured compartment and did a quick check on it before we stowed it in the front seat, and we each took a couple of extra mags for our side arms out of the compartment as well. Maybe it was a bit much, but we were both getting bad feelings about things. Lastly, after locking up the truck bed again, I took a moment to drop my mask and kiss Kyla. "I'm sorry last night didn't work out the way you planned," I said. "I'm sorry I made an offer I had to go back on," she said with a little smirk. "I'm definitely glad we waited, though. My ass felt weird for half the night after I got that plug out of me. I can't imagine what sitting in the truck for that long would have been like." That made me laugh, and she gave me another peck before we raised our masks again and headed for the front gate to the prison. We were met there by a pair of National Guardsmen who checked our IDs and radioed inside before directing us back to the truck and to follow a road around the walls to a back gate that would bring us to a loading area. We quickly went and were checked again at the back gate with the National Guardsmen there not even blinking at the M4 blatantly displayed next to Kyla in the passenger seat. We were waved through and pointed towards a collection of various police vehicles and a small, spread-out crowd of uniformed officers. We pulled into line with the others and got out, receiving some nods. Everyone was standing around the front of their own vehicles and were waiting for something, so we did the same. Parked next to us was a State Trooper from somewhere else in the state, and beyond him was a guy with an SUV marked as a Federal Marshall. Beyond them was a local PD from Sheridan, and a couple of cars from Portland. No one was talking, so again Kyla and I kept to ourselves, unsure of what the protocol here was. A few minutes later another vehicle came rumbling in, this one looking for all the world like a military vehicle, blacked out and making me shake my head. I'd always heard complaints about the 'militarization of the police' from folks while I lived in Portland and hadn't really cared; if the bad guys could upgrade, why couldn't the police, in my book. But this just felt like a bit much. It was labelled as belonging to the Salem PD, and two SWAT-equipped officers got out wearing full gas masks. "Jesus Christ," I muttered to myself. "Remember, dear," Kyla murmured to me. "None of them have the vaccine." That made me second-guess my eye-rolling. What I'd seen and dealt with, and what had been happening down in Eugene, I'd been engaging knowing I had the vaccine. These men and women didn't have that luxury. They were facing every day, likely all day, with just a thin pair of gloves or medical mask between them and a whole lot of awful. How could I blame them for using gas masks if they had them? A couple of minutes later a few men in military fatigues stepped out of the loading area of the prison, and once they came into the light I could see the markings. They were National Guard, with one wearing the oak leaves of a Major and the other two the stripes of Sergeant Majors. The Major nodded and one of the Sergeant Majors went back inside, then the other two came to the edge of our little row of law enforcement officers but stopped about twenty feet away. The Major gestured to the Sergeant Major who had stayed with him, and the younger man took about ten steps back and to the side, and then the Major took off his mask and breathed deeply of the fresh morning air. "God damn," he grunted, smacking his lips for a moment and taking another breath before turning his focus on us. "Alright, folks. I'm Major Button, and I'm going to assume you all are fairly in the dark about what's going on. I'll keep it brief; FCI Sheridan is shutting down. There was an outbreak and we're seeing 99% plus casualties among the prisoners, corrections staff and administrators. The staff who are still around are in quarantine, and the fortunate few convicts who are still alive need transporting. We're just waiting on the blood tests down from a lab in Portland to give us the Okay to move them. You'll all be heading to the same place in a caravan. The good news is the convicts are all scared shitless so we haven't had any problems with them. The bad news is that a lot of the survivors didn't get infected because they were absolute shits and were in isolation when the outbreak happened, so if they do manage to shake their abject fear we're talking about men who aren't afraid of violence. We're expecting that might happen as you close in on Columbia River and they start looking at entering another facility." "Wait, we're bringing them to CRCI?" one of the Marshalls spoke up, interrupting the Major. "That's a minimum security facility." "It's what we've got," the Major grimaced. "There hasn't been an outbreak there, and the Corrections folks there have been reinforced with a unit from the Army." There was some muttering from the other officers in line with us, and I could understand their issue. The division of criminals into degrees of risk was important; lots of people thought it was about the risk of convicts breaking out of prison, but that wasn't true at all. It was about the risk of the convicts to each other, along with to the staff. "Alright. Stick around out here, we're expecting the results from the tests any time now. Sergeant Major Oscars here will organize the loading. Godspeed, gentlemen." The Major looked like he was about to turn and pace back to the building, but stopped himself and visibly sighed as he slipped the mask back on over his face and then turned and left. "Well, guess we're going to Portland after all," I said to Kyla, stretching a little. "We should be bringing them down to Salem," said one of the Salem PD guys through his gas mask next to us. "State still has medium security beds open after their outbreak." "There was an outbreak down there, too?" I asked. "Yeah," said the other Salem officer. "Pretty much every prison and jail in the state. These transfers usually go pretty smoothly; most of the time the convicts are just happy to get out of whatever hellhole they were in. Wouldn't be surprised if most of them have PTSD for the rest of their lives." "How many transfers have you done?" Kyla asked. " Umm, six?" the officer replied. "Three in Salem, helped out with one in Portland, and then a couple of county jails but that was just one guy each time." "Just make sure you keep a lid on any shit they try and spew," the other one said. "Literally and figuratively." I nodded. "Noted." It was about fifteen minutes before the Sergeant Major came out and gave us a quick rundown of the loading operation. Each of the individual cars would have one prisoner, and the remaining four would be loaded into the big Salem PD transport. The first officers in line were waved into the loading area to sign for their prisoner, and it wasn't until the Marshalls were headed in that I clued into the numbers. There were six vehicles total, meaning nine prisoners were being transported. A place the size of Sherian FCI had to hold well over a thousand inmates at least, probably closer to two. If it was hard to match up my experiences with what the other officers dealt with on a daily basis, I couldn't imagine what being in that prison had been like. And this was just one prison. When it was our turn, Kyla and I marched into the loading area and I was handed papers pertaining to the transfer, and I signed for the prisoner. His name was Jackie Fallows. Jackie was marched out to us in an orange jumpsuit with wrist and ankle shackles, and I quickly checked they were secure. He was a shaggy guy, his facial hair cut into a rough goatee, and his eyes were a little sunken and darted around nervously. I was easily a head taller than him, and Kyla was nearly as tall as he was, but he was wiry under the bulky jumpsuit as I took him by the arm and led him towards our truck. "Hey, so, any chance of like... a burger and fries on the way?" Jackie asked once we were out of the loading area. "I swear to Christ I'll be a fucking fly on the wall if you guys could get me some decent chow. I went three days in the hole without food before they found me, and they've been feeding me like shit since then. Not that the food in there was good anyways, it was always shit, just like... more shit." "Sorry, inmate," I said. "No can do on detours, we're convoying it and I doubt the boys in the big rig can fit through a drive-through." "Damn," Jackie sighed. And then he just kept talking. Yammering away as we got him up into the back seat of the truck, I didn't think he even stopped talking after we got the door shut and before we got into the front. I quickly got the sense that Jackie Fallows was a nervous talker, and he was nervous as hell. The Salem PD guys brought out four prisoners chained together and shuffling in line, and it took them five minutes to get them secured in the back of their rig. One of the officers stayed with them back there while the other got in the front seat and nodded down at me. Soon all of the vehicles were humming as their engines turned over, and we were pulling out of the parking lot and rumbling towards the gates. I waved the Salem rig ahead of me, and the officer waved and gave me a little nod in thanks before pulling ahead. "Why send him first?" Kyla asked me. "Just instinct," I explained. "Really he should probably be in the middle of the convoy as the biggest vehicle with the most number of prisoners. It doesn't make sense for him to be the tail of the group." "Hey, you were in the military!" Jackie crowed from his seat in the back. "Where did you serve?" "All over," I said, trying to keep my voice pleasant but detached. "Any time in the sandbox? I was in the sandbox, just like my Daddy before me. Different wars, obviously, but man that shit was wild. You ever kill anyone? Me, I never got the chance, which sounds weird considering all the fighting, right? But nope, never did. Nearly got blown up a couple of times, but didn't fire my rifle once. You'd think a guy like me, they'd put me in the action, but,” He just kept talking. The drive out of Sheridan was short and we were on our way to Portland. I hadn't known what to expect for a prisoner transport, and I still felt a little bit of an edge of vigilance in the back of my mind as we made the drive and Jackie rambled away to himself in the back. I was almost surprised that Kyla didn't snap at the guy, but then she'd probably had training on keeping her cool and patience. I just sort of entered a zen state of letting his voice turn into a meaningless drone as I checked behind us in the mirrors. "What's wrong?" Kyla asked me, her voice cutting through Jackie's and pulling me back. "Nothing," I said. "Just thought a car back there was possibly following us, but it turned off." "How long?" she asked, ducking her head to look into the side mirror, but the road was empty behind us was empty now. "They showed up just outside of Sheridan, so maybe twenty minutes. Likely just local traffic, it only stood out because the roads are so empty." I could tell Kyla frowned behind her mask and started checking the mirrors occasionally as well. The drive was going to take about an hour and a half since Columbia River was located in the northeast of Portland and we were southwest of the city. Usually, we would have needed to run the emergency lights or something for a convoy like the one we were in once we hit the city limits, but we didn't even need that. We passed cars, but they were sparse and avoided our trail of law enforcement vehicles. The fastest route had us passing right through downtown, and again I was struck by how ravaged certain streets looked; we even passed through the area that had been the 'no police zone' or whatever where folks had tried to stage their anti-authority protest in the early months of the year. It was even worse than the rest of the city, but there weren't any roadblocks anymore and the tent city that had started building was nothing but trash. We did pass by the skyscraper that housed Miriam's operation, and I whimsically wondered if we should call her to see about stopping by when we finished the transport. She'd probably think it was funny that I was doing boring as hell police scut work, and tell me it was my own fault for being too helpful. "Harri!" Kyla called. I slammed my brakes at the tone of her voice. The transport truck hit the back end of the State Trooper car and clipped the front end of the Salem PD rig, sending it careening sideways. The transport had come from our right, blasting through an intersection. I hadn't seen it earlier because of the buildings, and Kyla had only seen it at the last moment. My whole body was jerking forward from slamming on the breaks, and I heard a dull thud behind me as Jackie rolled forward from the force and smacked his face into the Plexiglas between the two rows of seats. I braced my hands on the steering wheel, and Kyla was braced against the dash. The truck skidded and I peeled it to the right, avoiding the end of the Salem PD rig. It took a hot second for my brain to catch up with my hands. Instincts stick in the muscles longer than the mind, and the advanced driving course I'd taken while I was an MP had taken over. In the split second my mind needed to catch up, things were changing rapidly. The transport truck had hit and then jackknifed, folding in on itself and blocking my vision of the rest of the convoy and the State Trooper who had gotten hit. The Salam rig wasn't damaged heavily but had careened into a street lamp and had one wheel off the ground as it was propped up on the street lamp base. The most immediate problem, at least in my book, was the black panel van that was screeching to a halt in the wake of the transport truck and the three motorcycles that were rounding the corner a block back from us, heading in our direction. I'd been in two ambushes while I was deployed as an infantryman. Both of them had been what's called 'far ambush,' where we were getting shot at from a decent distance away. As long as there is no debilitating damage to the vehicles, the best course of action in that situation isn't to engage the enemy but rather to get out of the kill zone that the enemy had picked out. This wasn't that. This was a 'near ambush,' and it meant things were fucked. There was only one proven way to deal with a near ambush effectively, and it generally required everyone in the convoy to be on the same page; but we hadn't even taken the time to set up a radio connection, let alone trade phone numbers or something. I had two options, and they boiled down to instinct and adrenaline. Flight, or Fight. I slammed my foot down on the gas and the truck leapt into motion, gunning it straight towards the black panel van. It had stopped and the side door was sliding open at the same time as the driver was starting to hop out. Men, dressed in rough clothes and wearing black balaclavas, were starting to exit. I saw two rifles. They saw me, or heard, too late. Or maybe they heard the scream of terror from Jackie in the back seat. The crash bar of my beautiful, brand-new truck smashed into the side of the panel van a millisecond after it hit the much softer obstacle of their bodies. The impact took less time than it took to suck in a breath. The guy that had been coming out of the side door had gotten blown back inside by the impact, colliding with whoever was following him out. The driver didn't just take the impact of my truck, but also of his own door slamming into him and pinning him to his vehicle. Then the van itself took the brunt of my powerful V8 engine, crumpling around my crash bar and hood as my beast of a vehicle slammed and pushed it across the street and into the curb, tipping it up onto two side wheels but catching the bottom of my crash bar and wedging us in place. Two seconds, maybe less. I tried not to look at the man who was currently leaking blood out of... well, probably a lot of places onto my hood, and instead glanced over to Kyla. She was wild-eyed but moving, unclipping her seatbelt. "Go right and circle around them," I ordered her. "And I love you." "I love you too," she grunted as she opened her door. I opened mine as well, stepping out and drawing my sidearm. I wasn't too worried about the men in the panel van at the moment and immediately dropped to one knee pointing the muzzle back down the street in the direction we'd come. My vision was a little fuzzy and I had to angrily blink it straight as the three motorcycles were coming to a stop. Two of them had headed closer to the Salem rig, while another one had stopped a little further back and was already off his bike and bracing some sort of an SMG in both hands. I couldn't tell what it was from the distance, but it looked something like an Uzi. He opened fire at the same time I did. I emptied my mag, and he probably did too. Again, it took maybe four seconds in total. The spray of bullets panged as they hit my truck and the street. I saw sparks pop off of his bike. The second half of his shots sprayed wildly into the air as he fell back. I'd hit him at least four times; practice counted for something when you weren't within five yards. I darted left, heading for the back end of my truck, and felt a stab of pain in my right leg but it didn't give out so I kept moving. That was a good thing because more shots started ringing off the side of my truck from the direction of the other motorcycles. I got around the end and behind the wheel, dropping my empty magazine and slamming home a new one from my belt. Kyla was firing the M4 from somewhere on the other side of the black panel van. I rolled onto my belly on the street and stuck my arms forward in a prone firing stance, looking under my truck at the motorcycles and opening fire again. This time I was slightly more methodical and between myself and Kyla we put down both shooters. Then there was a metallic bang that sounded different from the other shots and was right next to me. It sounded like a muffled shotgun. My eyes went wide and I scrambled up from the ground and around to the back of the panel van, but I only made it two steps before a rapid series of shots rang out, this time sounding like my own. As I rounded the van I found Kyla down on her back, her M9 sidearm pointed up at the side of the panel van where she was finishing emptying her mag. There was also a hole in the side of the van about the size of a fist, and the M4 was a mangled mess on the ground. I emptied the rest of my magazine into the side of the van as well, only maybe four bullets before I was done, and rushed to Kyla and grabbed her by the shoulders of her vest and hauled her backwards. No more shots came from the van, however, and she rolled to stop me from pulling her further than the back. "Are you Okay?" I asked her. "Are you hit?" "He shot the end off of the rifle," Kyla grunted and held up her hand, showing me it was fine. "I almost lost my hand. Are you Okay?" "I'm fine," I said. Like a liar. We both reloaded and I peeked around the side of the van before I started side-stepping around it keeping my muzzle trained on the shotgun hole. I made it to the front where one of them was on the ground, his blood pooling under him; I couldn't be sure if the impact from the truck had hit him, or if Kyla had shot him. His door was hanging open though and I checked inside the van; there were four men in the back and none of them were moving. It was possible some were only knocked out from me ramming them and they hit their heads. I had more pressing concerns though as there were more gunshots from nearby. Kyla had followed me around the van and had gone all the way to the corner of the building and was peeking around. Across the intersection, the driver of the Salem PD rig was out and sitting against the side of his vehicle with the look of a man who'd been shot, but it also looked like he'd gunned down the driver of the transport truck. Moving to Kyla, I tapped her shoulder and we both circled around the corner of the building and up the sidewalk to the back of the transport. She ducked low and looked under it, then stood and we both moved around. A shot rang out and punched the metal of the transport trailer right in between Kyla and me, and we both pivoted and my finger twitched, just a half-pound of pressure from pulling the trigger as I stared down my sights at a police officer looking at me with wide eyes as he realized we were friendly. I still almost shot him in that split second. Between the adrenaline and my rage, I was this close to shooting him down knowing he'd almost hit Kyla. He dropped his gun, cringing away from it. It was the officer from the Sheridan PD. I put a hand on Kyla's shoulder and we kept moving, but it was over. The Marshalls were taking charge of things on the other side of the transport where another group of the motorcycles had closed in. A couple of the officers were down, and several of the bikers had gotten away. Kyla and I started to rush back around to the other side of the transport to check on the downed Salem PD driver, but my leg wobbled and I staggered, and Kyla saw it. She turned and I saw her eyebrows furrow, but didn't hear what she said. Then I was on the ground and she was over me, her hands on me. Searching me. "Leg," I grunted. Then I lost consciousness. "God fucking damnit," I groaned, and someone grabbed my hand and said something. My head was pounding and I felt dizzy for a long moment even with my eyes closed. That passed, and the whom-whom-whom in my ears started to clear around the same time as I peeled an eyelid open. I was kind of surprised to find Miriam was the one holding my hand. I was looking up at her and a hospital room ceiling; well, the ceiling was just a ceiling, but the hospital bed I was lying in was a big clue. "You back with me, Harri?" she asked me quietly, almost whispering. "Umm," I grunted, trying to sit up, but she put her other hand on my chest to keep me down. "Don't," she said. "How long?" I managed to croak. "Six months," Miriam said, her face a graven tombstone of emotion. "; What?" I exhaled, leaning back into the pillows. Six...? "How?" She snorted and her expression broke into a smirk. "How the fuck are you so gullible, Black? It's been three hours." "God fucking damnit," I groaned again, rolling my eyes. Miriam moved aside, showing me that Kyla was sitting in a plush-looking chair in the corner of the hospital room, her eyes closed as she slept but her hands knotted into fists. "She's Okay?" I asked. "Better than you," Miriam said. "A little shaken, once you were in surgery. Before that she was ice. She called me instead of 911 when you collapsed." "We're in your place, aren't we?" I asked, looking around the hospital room. On second glance it was newer than I would have expected of any random hospital, and the door was able to be hermetically sealed. We were in one of the quarantine rooms that I'd seen when I'd been able to visit Vanessa while she was here. "We are," Miriam nodded. "I wasn't about to feed you into the hospitals even with you being vaccinated. It's..." She stopped and took a breath. "Let's just say you would be just as likely to die there as get better, and you aren't that bad off." "What is wrong with me?" I asked. "Well, two inches higher and I could have been razzing you for getting yourself shot in the ass," Miriam said. "You got hit in the meat of your thigh, Harri. Straight through-and-through, doctors aren't even sure if you got hit straight on or if it was a ricochet. The main reason you collapsed was blood loss because you didn't patch it, you idiot." "Lucky that's all it was," I grunted. "Asshole opened up on me with an Uzi or some shit." "I was told," Miriam said. "Wasn't the idea for you to be staying out of trouble?" "This wasn't supposed to be trouble," I sighed. "The Staties asked for the help, it should have just been some driving around." "Yeah, well, I got red in on the situation with the prison systems," Miriam grimaced. "Whatever you think you know, it's worse than that. Let's just say that you would have been turned away at the gates even if you did reach Columbia River." "Fuck," I sighed. "Who even was it that hit us?" Miriam sighed and shook her head. "You've got a hole in your leg and your truck looks a little like Swiss cheese, let alone any damage to the front end and the axel after you tried to fuck a van with it." "Sorry," I said. "Guess I'm not playing nice with the toys you sent me." "Yeah, well, when I get you something new don't worry about adding on to our meal tab," she said. "I'm going to ask you for something sooner than later and it's going to be more than a meal to pay it back." "You're dodging my question, Miriam," I sighed. "What happened?" "You need to rest, Harri," Miriam said. "I'm not trying to get up and go here," I said. "I just want,” I trailed off, looking over at Kyla again. "Hon, you can stop pretending to be asleep." Kyla's eyes blinked open and she rose from her chair in one graceful movement, stepping around Miriam and leaning down to kiss me as she cupped my face with both her hands. "I'm so glad you're Okay, mahal ko," she whispered against my lips, though it was a new couple of words she hadn't used before. She kissed me again and stared into my eyes for a long moment. I knew why she'd been faking her sleep, and I was a little proud of myself for noticing it. Miriam had been dodging questions, sure, but she'd also be fairly open and Kyla had wanted to listen in. I probably would have let her if I hadn't wanted her in the conversation properly. "Now," I said. "One of you better tell me something here." "It was a prison break," Miriam said with a little shake of her head. "I haven't been tapped into whatever the investigation is, I just deployed a security force to scoop you and a couple of the other wounded officers up and brought you here for medical aid. The most I know is that it was likely a biker gang, or them and some other allies, trying to spring someone or everyone being transferred." "In the middle of downtown Portland?" I asked, feeling a little incredulous. "This isn't the city you remember, Harri," Kyla said. "It's gone wild. More brutal. I heard one of the officers saying that there wasn't a single 911 call from the area during the shooting. People are afraid of everything, including the police." "Fuck," I groaned. It was like the city had turned into an old Western town when a gunfight was about to happen. People cleared the streets and only the bravest even watched from their windows. "It's not your concern," Miriam said. "The Marshalls are all over it, and they've got backing from the Feds. I've got a feeling organized crime is pulling this kind of shit all over the country right now if things are the same in other states." I grunted and nodded, and felt down at my leg with the hand that Miriam wasn't still holding and got a nice spike of pain from it as I touched the bandage. "Do the girls know?" I asked Kyla. "They know," Kyla nodded. "Vanessa is on her way here," Miriam said. "Erica gave me a chewing out like I haven't had since boot camp, but I can only bend so many rules and I can't let her or Ivy in the building. Vanessa can give some blood to check up on her vaccination status, so I can get her in here with you." "Okay," I sighed, nodding. "Okay." "He needs to rest," Kyla said, feeling at my forehead. "I'll go check on things," Miriam agreed. "And you two also need to... boost your vaccinations. At some point. I'll be back once Vanessa gets here." I meant to say goodbye, and thank you, and probably some other things, but my mind was feeling a little foggy. I blinked and when I opened my eyes Miriam was gone but Kyla was standing where she had been, holding my hand. "How drugged up am I?" I mumbled. Kyla smirked and leaned down to kiss my forehead. "You're on the good stuff, Harri. Just get some sleep." I closed my eyes again but didn't drift off immediately. Or maybe just not entirely. I could hear Kyla talking and I realized she was on the phone, but whatever she was saying was getting muddied in my mind. It was just good to know she was there. "It'll be fine, the nurses know the deal," someone said. "I just don't want to,” "Kyla, you both need it. Just suck his cock to start." "Uh," I grunted. "Harri, baby," Vanessa said. "I'm here." "Vee?" I asked, confused for a moment as I blinked myself awake. She had crawled up on the hospital bed and was lying next to me on her side, resting her chin on my shoulder as she held my hand in both of hers. "How are you feeling?" she asked me. "Am I on morphine?" "Pretty sure that's what they give people who get shot, Harri," she said. "Get me off of it," I said. "It's fucking with my head." "Kyla?" Vanessa asked. "Harri, you need pain meds," Kyla said. "So switch me to powerful Tylenol or something," I groaned. "I can handle the pain, but I want my head clear." "Okay," Kyla said. "I'll get the nurse." Kyla went to the door to the room and pressed a button on the wall. When she walked away I noticed she was out of her police clothes and was now dressed in a pair of sweatpants and a pretty cotton t-shirt that clung to her fit form. I rolled my head to look at Vanessa and she met me with a little kiss. She was dressed in similar sweatpants but had on what looked like one of my undershirt tank tops with an athletic bra underneath. "It's good to see you out of uniform, Vanessa," I chuckled. "That's what you think of at a time like this?" she laughed. "Let me guess, you decided to get shot so that I would take an afternoon off, too." "It worked, didn't it?" I smiled, but blinked and when I opened my eyes there was a nurse standing over us. "He really should be on the morphine for another six to eight hours at least," she was saying. "If I switch him over now he's going to hurt like a motherfucker." "Is it going to be that bad tomorrow?" Kyla asked. "Mostly," she said. "He wants it," Vanessa said. "Okay," the nurse said. "I'll let the Doc know." "Thanks," I grunted. They fussed over me a bit, and I drifted again since the morphine hadn't actually been cut off yet, and I woke up to an odd sensation. "Umm," I groaned and twitched. "It's Okay, baby," Vanessa whispered in my ear. "Just lay back and enjoy it." I blinked my eyes open and looked down my body. Vanessa was still lying next to me cuddled up as she kissed my cheek, but my hospital gown was lifted up to my stomach and Kyla was kneeling on the bed as well, straddling one of my legs as she slowly sucked my cock and looked up to meet my gaze. "Don't have to,” I started, but Vanessa interrupted me by turning me by my chin to meet her lips. "Shush," she shushed me. "She wants to, and she needs to. You were both exposed to multiple potential vectors, Harri. The tests came back clean, but we want to be safe just in case. You need to make sure the vaccine is working at high capacity. So Kyla is going to suck you off until you fill her mouth. Then we'll let you rest a little, and then we're going to reenact what you and I did when you woke up in a hospital gown in this building. Then, after a little more rest, you're going to fuck Kyla as well." "Yes, nurse," I groaned, letting my head fall back. Kyla was using her tongue to slither around my cock head and even though the sensations were weird and dulled from the meds it was still pleasurable. My cock was obviously enjoying it too as I was already close to full mast. "God, look at her," Vanessa whispered to me. "She's so fucking pretty already, but somehow she's even hotter with your cock in her mouth." I reached to Kyla with the hand that Vanessa wasn't holding and Kyla caught it with hers and intertwined her fingers with mine, smiling with the whole head of my cock between her lips. This wasn't usual for us, being sexual with one of the others present; the only time it had really happened before was after that shootout at Mary's and us being detained overnight when she'd participated in the 'Whose Mouth Is This?' game with the others. Kyla was still uninterested in women and our time was just for us. But here she was blowing me with soft, slow motions that spoke of her desire for me, and to make this last, while Vanessa was with us in bed and watching. "I'm mad at you, you know," Vanessa whispered to me. "For getting shot?" I guessed. She nodded. "And not making me take more breaks. I miss spending time with you and the girls. But especially you." "You wanted to work," I said. "You love doing your job, and it was emergency pacing." "I know," she said. "But... you should have made me." "I don't think I could make you do anything, Vanessa. I don't know if anyone could make you do something you don't want to do." "You could," she whispered. "Youkan. Don't let me be away from you, Harri. I,” She stopped and swallowed. I turned to her and kissed her hard, or at least as hard as I could considering the situation and the positioning. She kissed me back just as firmly, our lips mashed together as our foreheads touched. The kiss ended but we kept our faces touching. "I love you, Harri. You big fucking bastard," Vanessa whispered. "I love you too, Vanessa," I said quietly. "Finally," Kyla said, taking her lips from my cock and nuzzling the shaft with her face as she looked up at us. "Jesus, Vee. Took you long enough." "Shut up," Vanessa said, obviously a little embarrassed by her own emotions. "It's; this is all happening too fast. It's not normal." "None of it is, but you've clearly loved him since before I joined the family," Kyla countered. "And you've been making him wait to say it because he didn't want to push you away." "I have?" Vanessa asked in surprise. "I thought... we were just supposed to be..." "Vanessa," I chuckled softly. "I wanted to tell you I loved you that first time we were alone together. It's almost ironic that you're saying it to me here, when I wanted to say it to you like thirty yards from this spot." "God," Vanessa laughed gently. "I'm so messed up." "No you're not," I said, squeezing her hands with mine. "You're you, and I love you." She kissed me again, and Kyla went back to blowing me as she held my other hand. It was a long, slow process that they took to build me up; and they were working together even if they weren't communicating or even looking at each other. Every once in a while Vanessa would stop kissing me and turn my face to look down at Kyla with my cock in her mouth, and she would kiss her way down my jaw to my neck and then up to my ear to whisper naughty things to me. Then Kyla would squeeze my fingers and flick her eyes to Vanessa, signaling to kiss the other woman again. "God, I love you both," I groaned softly in between kisses. "I'm close." "Do it, baby," Vanessa said. "Fill her mouth. Give her your cum. She wants it so bad. I know because I want it too. I crave it from you. Give her your load and remind her why she wants to have your babies." "I want his babies for more than being his little whore," Kyla said, taking her lips from me for a moment and jerking me off with her hand. "Well, yeah, but..." Vanessa said, smiling and looking down at the other woman for the first time in a while. "Fair," Kyla smirked. "She's right, hon. Usually I would want your load in my cunt. I love that obey gooey feeling when you go off in me, but I want it in my mouth now. I want to taste you. Can I have that, Harri? Can I have your delicious seed all over my tongue? I'll even share it with Vanessa if you want. I'll give her half." "Yes, please," Vanessa whispered to me. "Can I have some too, Harri?" "Fuck," I grunted, closing my eyes and letting my orgasm roll through me. Kyla dropped her mouth to my cock and I released right onto her tongue, four big spurts before she started sucking hard, pulling the rest out of me as she hummed a gleeful, almost manic laugh and her own body shuddered through an orgasm brought on by the chemical bonding from the vaccine. I let out a long, loud exhalation as my orgasm finished, but opened my eyes when I felt Kyla leave my cock and climb up the bed carefully. Then, to my astonishment, she leaned down to Vanessa and kissed her, their tongues swapping back and forth as they traded my cum. Vanessa's body twitched and flexed as she was fed it and got her own orgasmic spike, and she gripped my fingers tight. "Fuck," I groaned again. I never thought I'd see Kyla kissing one of the others beyond a friendly peck. "Hmm," Vanessa hummed as Kyla finally pulled away. "Thanks, Kyla." "No problem," Kyla smirked. She sat back, carefully avoiding my injured leg, took my cock in her hand and started to slowly jerk it again. "Harri obviously enjoyed watching that." "Kyla, I mean; It's was hot, and surprising, but I don't expect you to,” "I know, hon," she said, gently squeezing my cock to silence me. "I know. I'm not changing my stance on things. I'm straight. I just... it felt right in the moment. And it's not like I regret it." "Neither do I," Vanessa smirked. "Good," Kyla said. "Because now it's your turn. Get your pants off, I want to snuggle him while you fuck him." I, apparently, didn't have a say in this, and soon Kyla was in the same spot as Vanessa had been and laying her cheek on my shoulder. Vanessa had hopped down from the bed and shucked her sweatpants and panties, then climbed back up. It took some doing for her to find a way to mount me that was comfortable enough for her to slowly grind on my cock while also not putting pressure on my left leg. "God, fuck," I groaned once she was settled, my cock stuffed deep into her. She was leaning forward slightly to keep her weight high and was grinning down at me. Kyla, meanwhile, had shifted higher on the bed as well to give some more room and was sort of curled over me a little and looking down at me from above, running her fingers through my hair. "Just close your eyes and enjoy it, Harri," Kyla whispered to me. "You'll be back to ravaging us soon enough. Let us take care of you." "Fuck, even shot and dopey from the drugs this is still the best cock I've ever had," Vanessa groaned. "I love you so Goddamn much, Harri." "I love you too, Vanessa," I groaned. "I love you both." Kyla kissed my forehead, and Vanessa kissed my lips, and then they both made soft, sweet love to me one after the other. I was released from the medical wing of the Air Force building the next day. Vanessa and Kyla had both been allowed to keep their phones this time and that night I'd video called with Erica and Ivy, then with Leo, Dani and Aria for a couple of minutes. They were all glad to see I was Okay and sent their love. The tone of things changed once I was back home. "Fucking asshole," Erica said and punched me in the arm. Hard. "Don't fucking do that to us again!" "Ow, fuck," I said. Erica wasn't super strong or anything but she could throw a punch. "Jesus, Erica. I didn't get shot on purpose." They had at least given me time to get back inside our compound, using a crutch to help keep weight off my wounded leg. Vanessa had driven Erica's car into the city and Kyla and I had hitched our ride back with her since my truck was; Actually, I wasn't sure where my beautiful truck was. But based on what I vaguely remembered Miriam telling me, it wasn't exactly in driving condition at the moment and must have been towed somewhere. I was sitting down; tenderly; in one of the deck chairs and Macho had jumped up on my lap and squirmed around in glee that I was home until I was giving him a rough belly scratching and he was lolling his head to the side with his tongue hanging out. That's when Erica hit me. "She is right, mon amour," Ivy said, perching herself on the armrest of the chair and glaring at me even while she took my chin in her fingers and pulled me into a kiss. "There was no reason to put yourself in so much danger." "It wasn't supposed to be dangerous," I sighed. "No one expected someone to attempt a big jailbreak." "Still," Erica said, continuing her frown at me as she sat in the chair next to mine. "You scared the shit out of us." "I'm sorry," I said, resting my hand on Macho's belly and just scratching him with my fingers. I'd never thought I'd be the kind of guy with a lapdog, but the little guy had grown on everyone quickly. "Kyla and I were doing something that we thought would be helpful, and then when we were in danger we did what was necessary." "That's some bullshit, Harri," Dani said, coming from inside our trailer with three bottles of beer in each hand fetched from the fridge and starting to hand them out. "You were being the hero again. And I, for one, am pissed at you as well but I'm not going to give you shit for it. You two shouldn't either. You knew what you were getting into when you picked him, Erica. And Ivy, I know you love the fact that he's a protector and super capable at that, so stop trying to give him shit for doing just that." "Stop being reasonable, you bitch," Erica sighed with a little self-deprecating smirk for Dani as she accepted a beer from her. "I'm sorry, Harrison," Ivy said, wiping under her eyes to try and keep herself from crying. "No, ladies," I said and then sighed out an exasperated breath. "Don't start apologizing. You two... I get it. And you have a right to feel the way you are. Especially since you couldn't come to check on me like Vanessa could. You've been bottling all that in. You can take it out on me, that's Okay; you need to get it out." "That's not what; ugh, Okay, maybe that's part of it," Erica said, curling her feet up under her in her chair as she looked over with an expression that was more frustrated with herself than with me. "I'm not asking you to change, babe. I'm not even asking you to not ever get in a risky position again or anything. Just... make sure it's worth it. To us. To people who... God, maybe this sounds awful, but to people who matter to us. Moving random prisoners from Point A to Point B doesn't change anything for us, doesn't protect us or make our lives any easier. Fuck, you weren't even getting paid to do it, Harri. The only reason you were out there was because you thought it was the right thing to do but it wasn't right or wrong, it was just a thing. We could have lost you and Kyla for nothing, and then what happens to us?" I had to close my eyes and let her words run through me because they were something I'd been stewing on myself internally and I hadn't put to voice for myself yet. She was right. I could make an argument for the community policing stuff because it was in my community. The more people were safe in Jewell and around the area, the more they acted civil and protected themselves and each other, then the better this place would be long term. Helping Mary and the kids had been good. Helping the women at Valkyrie Falls was good. Even driving down to Eugene on what had really been a fool's errand from the start had been a good thing to do because it helped Melina with her peace of mind and stopped her from risking herself. Maybe, potentially, the prisoner transport thing could have earned me a favor with the Staties. But what were the chances of that favor ever being paid back? Or them feeling like it was actually owed? Getting those men out of that prison had been a good thing, certainly, but I hadn't needed to be there for it. One more prisoner in the big SWAT truck instead of our vehicle wouldn't have made a difference. It was possible that Kyla and I had saved a couple of lives with our actions, but could I judge risking my life and the lives of four women I loved for something like that? The soldier in me said I'd just been doing my duty, and the man in me said it was a thing worth doing. But the husband in me... the boyfriend. The lover. The father, sooner or later. Those parts of me that had found and bonded to these women that I loved... "Stop pushing him," Vanessa said. She'd been hanging back a bit, likely since she'd had time with me already and felt like she owed it to the others. "Look at him. I can see his mind going a mile a minute. He knows all of this, Erica. You don't think he's already considering this?" "I know he is," Erica said. "But sometimes..." "Sometimes a man needs it put to him straight, or he'll run around it in circles until his legs fall off," I said and snorted a little laugh. "That's something my mother used to say about my father." "Smart woman," Dani smirked from where she was standing behind Erica. "Okay," I said. "Erica, babe, I hear you. Ivy, I'm sorry. I love you." "I love you too, mon amour," Ivy said softly, shifting to lean against me from her perch on the armrest. "Kyla," I said, looking around. She stepped up behind me and put her hand on my shoulder. "I'm sorry I put you in a position like that again. I'm; God, I'm so sorry, and so glad that you didn't get hurt." "I asked for it, Harri," she said. "It was; Fuck, I don't know. I love you." Macho was not amused that I took my hand from his belly to take Kyla's on my shoulder and he rolled over and stood on his hind legs in my lap and started licking at my face. "Okay, Okay," I said, fending him away. "Fuck, dude. Not on the lips." I pinned him down to my lap again and he wagged his tail and looked up at me with that little wide-eyed innocent look of his as he got his belly scratched again. "Vanessa," I said, looking over at her. She met my eyes and smiled and nodded. "I love you." "I love you too, you big bastard," Vanessa said. That seemed to be news to Erica, Ivy and Dani, who all reacted like they were high schoolers and immediately were talking a mile a minute as they surrounded Vanessa and were hugging her. Kyla took that opportunity to lean down from behind me and give me a kiss on the cheek and let me know she needed to go take a nap; she hadn't slept since we'd left the morning before for Sheridan. That left me with Macho for the moment, but I noticed that Leo had come out of his RV; he, Aria and India had disappeared after first welcoming me home to give us some privacy for the conversation. He was frowning a little and gave me the universal guy nod for 'follow me over here,' so with a grunt and a grimace I got up from the chair and hobbled after him with Macho tucked under one arm like a little furry football as he played with my fingers, gnawing on them lightly. Leo led me around the side of the RV, out of sight of the girls, and turned and waited for me before leading me beyond the hanging sheets outside of the compound and next to one of the storage containers. "It was just your leg, right?" he asked me, obviously concerned. "No concussion or anything?" "Just the leg," I said with a sigh. "Thank,” Leo punched me in the face. Now, Leo wasn't a big guy. He didn't work out, and I doubted he ever really had with any seriousness. But he worked with his hands, and he wasn't necessarily out of shape, so when he punched me it staggered me back a step and blossomed a nice shot of pain in my nose and a black circle in my vision for a moment. "Fuck," Leo hissed, grabbing his hand. "Fuck," I grunted, feeling at my face with the hand that wasn't holding Macho. "You could have at least let me put the dog down." "Yeah, but then he might have run off," Leo grimaced, feeling his knuckles with his thumb. "God damn, you have a hard face. Fuck, Harrison. God fucking damn you. You need to stop fucking around. You scared the shit out of me and Erica. Do you know the last time I saw my sister cry? Like really cry? Cause I can't. But she did when she heard you'd been shot, and she came to me because she couldn't put it on Ivy or Vanessa. She needs you, Harri, and I'm not just talking about the vaccine. She needs you, Okay? Fuck, we all need you. How long do you think I could take care of three live-in girlfriends, let alone my sister and any of the others, without you? You're changing all of our lives and I'm so fucking grateful for that, but fuck you for it, too." I grabbed Leo and pulled him into a hug. Just the two; well, three; dudes in this mess together. Macho seemed to sense the moment and didn't squirm, instead nuzzling his way between the two of us a bit. "I'm sorry," I told Leo. "It's not just you, Harri," Leo said. "She needs you. I need you. I love you, dude." "I know," I said. "I know. I'm sorry." We hugged it out for a bit, and then both of us backed away feeling a little chagrined. I felt my nose, making sure it wasn't broken or bleeding, and he checked his knuckles again. Then I slapped him on the shoulder and nodded, and he nodded back, and we went back inside the compound. To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica
Show more...
2 weeks ago

ExplicitNovels
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 13
Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 13 Hospital Conjugal Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Let’s review the list of character you’ve already met, in this series; House Black Harrison 'Harri' Black; Sheriff of Black County, 'Jason Momoa-looking motherfucker' mountain man (mixed heritage), former Army MP Vanessa Peters; Construction Forewoman, Daughter of Brent Peters the head of the construction project, Brunette Erica LaCosta; Fiancée of Harri, Leo's sister, Italian Tattoo Artist, Dark Brunette Macho; Rescued daschund puppy, named for his big balls, mascot and beloved pet of House Black Ivy Gauthier; Quebecoise stripper, half-tattooed, Dirty Blonde anal queen Kyla Bautista; Trained dancer, Filipino Spy, Harri's Deputy Sheriff, Raven hair House LaCosta Leo LaCosta; Harri's best friend and former roommate, Italian carpenter, Erica's brother India; Girlfriend of Aria, Hippy Stripper/Sugar Baby, grew up in a commune, Brunette dreads and braids, Member of House LaCosta Danielle 'Dani'; Australian stripper, Brunette, Member of House LaCosta Aria; Girlfriend of India, Stripper/Sugar Baby, Ginger, Member of House LaCosta Other Abigail 'Abi' Jónsson; Co-owner of Valkyrie Falls women's athletic retreat, Icelandic Personal Trainer and CrossFit Competitor, Athletically Thick Blonde Josie 'Joss the Boss' Draper; Professional Wrestler, Athletically Trim Blonde Captain Toranno; Oregon State Trooper Referenced Characters Lieutenant Colonel Miriam Abarbanel; Military friend of Harri's, Air Force Lt Col, Jewish heritage, Commanding Officer for Valhalla Hills construction and the Oregon Quaranteam research project Mary Duncan; Attended high school with Harri, former cheerleader, Husband has disappeared while looking for work And now, let’s get back to the story.. My tough little construction working lover, still wearing her high-vis vest, opened her eyes and looked at me. "Harri, can I come? Can you fill up my cunt with a giant fucking load of sperm, and send my brain to the fucking moon? I need to go back to work, so I'm just going to pull up my panties and feel it leaking out of me for the rest of the day, and I'll be thinking about you constantly, and that's the best day I can think of." "You can come when I come, beautiful," I said, leaning down and planting a hard kiss on her. She pulled an Erica and kissed me back ferociously to the point of biting my lip. I grunted and she didn't let go, and I took that as a challenge and started really pumping into her hard until her teeth loosened on me as she moaned loudly from her throat. I pulled away and pushed her down onto the bed hard by the chest and I thrust into her in three brutal strokes, her ass smacking on my thighs as I carved in and out of her with my cock, before I unloaded. "Ah, gaw," Vanessa moaned at the top of her lungs, throwing her head back as she matched my orgasm with her own. Her orgasm released in a wash of girlcum sloshing out of her and soaking the bottom of the bed. Her moan lowered into her mumbling gibberish for a long moment before she shook her head hard and blinked. "Holy fuck I needed that," she gasped as she tried to catch her breath. "Ugh," I groaned as I slowly pulled out her, my cock a mess of our mixed juices. Erica jumped on the opportunity first, leaning in and getting her lips tenderly on the head and starting to clean me off with a soft blowjob. "So, no work today, or...?" Kyla asked me with a smirk from the head of the bed as Vanessa wiggled her hips so that she could pull her panties up and catch my cum as it started to leak out of her. I barked a laugh at almost the same time I winced at the tenderness of my shlong. "That depends," I said. "Are you going to want some alone time soon, or wait until tonight?" Kyla looked down at Erica sucking my cock and bit her lip. It had been a week and a half, based on the timing Miriam had given me, since the Vaccine had started going public down in California but we still weren't seeing any word of it on the news. Leo was the most invested in trying to spot the Government maneuvers in that regard; he was fascinated at having gotten a peek behind the curtain, and I would have worried he might become a crackpot if not for the fact that Dani and Aria would keep him grounded. India maybe not so much, she was the child of hippy communists (real ones who walked the walk on an actual commune) so she had a tendency to offhandedly distrust just about anything that espoused authority. Thankfully that distrust hadn't transferred to me in my new job. The only thing that seemed to have slipped through the new embargos nationally was a social media thing that went viral about trucks full of bodies in New York City. I likely would have been skeptical if I hadn't known what I knew; they were picking up bodies in trucks out here in the sticks of Oregon, too. Not big transport trucks, but smaller refrigerated box trucks driven and manned by the National Guard. I could only guess at the death toll in a place like NYC where so many people were stacked on top of each other. I'd been there once for a trip in high school and the fact that it dwarfed Portland in almost every way had boggled my young mind at the time. Now I'd seen Paris, Berlin, and Istanbul, not to mention a bunch of the cities across the Middle East, through my time in the military and while New York was still the biggest I'd seen, I had realized Portland wasn't as big a city as my teen mind had thought. Even still, transport trucks full of bodies disappearing in the night? It was chilling. It had also led to some hard questions over at Valkyrie Falls. Erica had come along and met everyone up there on the first supply run I did for them; mainly because she needed to sit down and talk with Sara and Abigail about facilitating things for them and what other supplies they would need. But also because she wanted to get eyes on both Josie and Spencer, who Vanessa, Kyla and Dani had spread the word about back home. Both Josie and Spencer had been a little quieter than I'd known them to be when meeting my fiancée, and it had been kind of funny to see two such physically powerful women intimidated by Erica. Ivy had come up on the second supply run with me, and things had been a lot more playful. In between supply runs, Kyla, Dani and I had gone up twice more for workouts; Vanessa had needed to back out due to the construction work starting up again; and things had stabilized a bit as Abi trained me and Spencer trained both Dani and Kyla. Both of the girls pointed out that Josie was never far away when I was around and ribbed me about it, and both Josie and Abi had continued to shower with us after our workouts. It was on the third supply run, which was the second one with a big load of groceries that took eight people to unload from the truck in one trip, that I had to field the questions about the viral video and explain that it was likely true, and what I knew of how we were handling things here in the region. That had been a sobering conversation for a lot of us, myself included. Every time I'd gone to Valkyrie Falls before then, even that first time doing the Welfare Check, it had been an upbeat place full of women who took charge of their lives and were constantly seeking to better themselves. Knowing something is real, and seeing it play out, are two different things. Dani had done the trip with me this time and we were heading back out to the truck when Melina came jogging out to the parking lot. "Sheriff! Hold on a second." I hadn't exactly spent much time with Melina, only meeting her in passing just like most of the clients at the Falls. She was the blonde bodybuilder who was stunningly gorgeous and was obviously highly focused on her appearance. Her face was almost too perfect and symmetrical and I guessed she'd either had a bit of work done or was a former beauty queen, and she sported a full, round bosom that was just on the edge of looking like they were bolted on without crossing that line, at least with her workout gear on.. "Hey, Melina," I said as she jogged over and stopped. She had a worried look on her face, not that I hadn't left several of those after the conversation we'd had in the kitchen, and she sucked her lips in between her teeth for a moment as she put her hands on her hips. "What can I do for you?" "I; Well, I don't know if you can help with this," she said. "If he can, Harri will try," Dani said, coming back around the truck and giving the woman a caring smile. "Just ask." Melina took a breath and then nodded. "After the first time you came here, I tried calling home and to the local police and I haven't been able to get ahold of anyone. I haven't been able to get ahold of my boyfriend for almost three weeks now. I know that we're not supposed to travel or anything, and if I leave here I can't come back, but I'm starting to get really worried. I was wondering if you've got any way to maybe help me track him down?" "Well, that might depend on a few things," I said. "You haven't been able to get ahold of anyone back home?" "My parents died years ago, and I don't have any siblings," Melina said. "I have some aunts and uncles and stuff, but they all live out on the East Coast. I haven't been able to track down a few of my friends either, but I'm trying to prioritize my worrying here." "Hmm," I nodded, thinking to myself that this wasn't panning out to sound very good. "Where are you and your boyfriend from? I can try giving a call to the local PD with my rank to see if that gets any answer." "Just down in Eugene," Melina said. "Oh," I said, a little surprised. I would have pegged her for a Californian for sure with her look. "That's only like three hours away." "Four with traffic," Melina nodded. "Not that there is much, from what I understand. I'd go myself, but Abi says she really can't let me come back and if I go down there and find out he's just ghosting me or something... well, being without the ability to hit a gym would really hamper my ability to cope with shit." "I totally understand," I said. "Look, I don't know if calling will do anything, but I could maybe take a drive down and see what's up." "Really?" Melina asked, her eyes getting big as she put a fist to her mouth like she was trying to hold back the hope she was feeling. "You can do that?" “I can stop by your place, and check in with the local cops if I can't find him," I said. "Shouldn't be too hard." It also wouldn't put me at any large amount of risk compared to Melina going down herself. All I'd need to do afterwards is have a bunch of sex with my partners. Oh no, poor me. Melina thanked me, pulling me into a powerful hug that actually cracked my lower back a little, and Dani shot me a look asking me to wait as she walked the other woman back to the building with an arm around her shoulders. When Dani came back she stepped up into the truck passenger seat and shut the door. "You sure you want to help with this, Harri?" she asked. "It's very sweet of you, but,” "I might as well, Dani," I said. "There aren't as many welfare checks for Kyla and me to handle anymore, and if I can help her find a little peace of mind just so she knows if something is wrong or not... Well, I think it's worth it." Dani smiled softly. "You're a good man, Harri," she said. "Just don't burn yourself out trying to help everyone, all the time." "I won't," I said as I started the truck. "Not bad, by the way," Dani said with a smirk. "Not bad, what?" I asked. "Oh, adding another Muscle Mommy to the list of hotties that want to bang you," Dani chuckled. "There isn't a list, and she's got a boyfriend," I said. "Says you, there's no list," Dani shot back. "And I'm not ashamed to say I'd be at the top of that list if it weren't for Leo. Remember how I almost imprinted on you instead of him?" "'Almost' is a little strong," I said. "But thanks." "No problem, buddy," she grinned and patted my arm. "But there's definitely a list." "Oh my God," I sighed as I pulled the truck off of the forest path and onto the highway, heading for home. "There is no list!" I left early the next day. I'd thought about leaving the truck for Kyla to use if she needed it and borrowing either Erica or Leo's car for the road trip down but was easily talked out of it by the girls. Erica walked me out to the truck that morning. "Love you," she said with a little kiss. "Don't do anything I wouldn't do." "Wait, how many things are on that list?" I asked. "Like, five?" "Seven, now," she smirked. "No more sex with guys who aren't named Harrison Black. And no more daydreaming about hooking up with a guy named Harrison Black. That last one became redundant." I snorted and kissed her. "Hold down the fort," I said. "I'll be back by dinner." "And I'll be waiting with bells on," she said. "But do me a favor?" "What's up?" I asked. "Don't bring home any strays," Erica said. "What, like a dog?" I asked. "No, babe. Like some lady who needs shelter or something," Erica said. "Because it would be just like you to find some beautiful young thing, down on her luck and in a desperate situation. And probably injected with the Vaccine but not imprinted yet. That's the kind of luck you have." "Okay, so say I really do find that beautiful woman, down on her luck and destitute, and in dire need of imprinting. What am I supposed to do with her?" Eric rolled her eyes. "Fine, you can bring her home. But we don't have any room in the bed. And the point of this was to say it out loud so that it wouldn't happen." "Noted," I laughed. The drive down was downright pleasant. It was another overcast summer day, which meant I got the occasional peek at the sky but otherwise it was just pleasantly warm and I didn't even need to wear sunglasses. Coasting down the highway and skirting through the southeast of Portland, I hit the I5 in record time and was headed due south. Traffic was almost non-existent until I hit Portland, and even then it was only a few cars on either side of the highway. I'd never liked driving so much as I did during the pandemic. Passing through the small towns south of Portland was the same as on my way from Jewell. Salem was a slightly different story, but not by much. It wasn't nearly the size of Portland but was the State Capital so I'd been there plenty of times as a kid and teen on school trips to different government and historical sites. The city itself looked about the same as I remembered, just sort of cleaner; with no tourism and no cars around it looked like the city had decided it was a great time to refurbish their outdoor spaces. It was downright pretty, even for a city, in my eyes. The first two hours and fifty minutes of my trip down were a breeze. Then, right at the end, I hit the roadblock about ten minutes outside of Eugene. "What the fuck?" I muttered to myself. There were four big, green army trucks parked across both lanes of the highway and a big tent off to one side that was some sort of a waystation or command center. I slowed down my truck as I approached; there was one car stopped at the roadblock, and another one was being directed to turn around onto the opposite lane and was getting sent off. A national guard soldier with a big handheld stop sign waved frantically at me as I came in behind the car ahead of me and I slowed to a crawl and then a stop. The driver of the car was being interrogated by a National Guardsman while another two were doing a security check on the vehicle, checking under it for what I could only assume would be explosives, and peering inside the windows. Another Guardsman came around that group to me but hesitated when he took in the bold white stripe and 'Sheriff' printed along the side. I rolled down my window as he approached and put on my best 'I'm not someone to argue with' glare from my MP days. "Uh, the highway is closed," the Guardsman said as he approached. He was dressed in his regular fatigues but had a hazmat hood over top, along with gloves. I found the medical mask inside the hazmat hood to be a little silly and just served to muffle the guy. "What's your purpose of travel, Sheriff?" "Is the highway closed, or are you interrogating travelers, soldier?" I asked. "Because the first one is understandable, but the second one breaks at least two constitutional rights that I can think of off the top of my head." "Both?" the soldier hedged, and then firmed up. "I mean, both. The highway is closed, and we've got orders to ask for the reason for travel." "On whose command?" I asked. "Where are your orders coming from?" "Oh, uh, my regimental command," he said. I sighed and rubbed under one of my eyes, levelling my glare at him. "Why is the highway closed, private?" "That's classified," he said. "A major interstate highway is closed and it's classified?" I questioned him. "What, did aliens crash land in the middle of Eugene or something?" "That's all I can say, sir," the soldier said. "You're going to need to turn around." I snorted and shook my head. "Hold on," I said. I pulled out my phone and dialed Miriam, keeping it off of the truck speakers. "Please don't tell me you're in another shootout," Miriam answered her phone. "Nope," I said with a little smirk. "And hello to you too, Colonel. I'm currently on the I5 outside of Eugene, travelling on official business, and I've got a National Guardsman telling me it's closed for classified reasons." There was a long silence on the other end and then a short sigh. "What are you doing heading that far south, Harri?" "Investigating a disappearance," I said. "There's a lot of those going on down there right now," Miriam said. "So this is a real thing, then," I said. I could practically hear Miriam quickly thinking through what options she had for how much she could, or wanted, to tell me. "Eugene is under martial law," she finally said. "Do you really need to go in there?" "Well, if I'm going to try and find the person I'm looking for, yeah," I said. "Alright. I'm going to make a couple of quick calls and you'll be let through. Just; and I know I don't need to tell you this, but no photos or video, Harri. No leaks." "Okay," I said. "Talk to you soon." "You too. Stay safe." I hung up and looked at the Guardsman. "You're going to get a call." Another car pulled up behind me, and the one in front of me was turned around and sent back the way we had come, by the time the Corporal in charge of the roadblock crew got called over to the command tent at the side of the road to pick up a sat phone. I watched as several men had a quick back and forth before the Sergeant in the tent and the Corporal waved over the Private who had stayed at my door the whole time. After another quick chat, the Guardsman jogged back over. "I'm, uh, sorry for delaying you, Sheriff," he stammered. "We didn't know you had clearance." "Well, my clearance levels seem to fluctuate by the day," I said. "No worries, soldier. Stay safe out here." "Our Sergeant says you're expected down at the HQ. We're set up in the main Eugene Police station," he said. "Do you need directions?" "I'll figure it out," I said and gave him a nod. They had to move one of the big green trucks for me, the engine in the thing making my bowels shake as it turned over heavily. All it did was remind me of days I thought had been long behind me. I could just barely hear the guy in the car waiting at my rear shouting at the Guardsmen when they didn't let him follow me. Parking at the Eugene PD was... limited. Not because there weren't many spots, but because the place was packed. More army trucks, along with some Humvees and jeeps, took up a good portion of the lots on either side of the station and into the commercial office space around it. Several staging tents had been deployed outside the front door in the little courtyard-like area and the grass of the front lawn was torn up from trucks and lots of travel over a short amount of time. The entire area looked like a mix between an army depot and the remains after a big music festival. Except that, other than a couple of National Guard posted up at the front door, there wasn't anyone around. I pulled into the visitor parking area right at the front, my pickup flanked on either side by military jeeps. As I approached the front door both of the National Guardsmen glanced at each other and looked ready to stop me, but I stopped short and pulled my new badge out of my back pocket. It was in a little leather frame that I had attached to a chain and I looped that over my head so it hung on my chest. "Boys," I said in my MP voice and gave them a respectful nod. Between the badge, my confidence and the voice they let me through without issue. Inside there was a lot more activity going on; there was a buzz of conversations as National Guard, and several members of other military branches, along with local PD and other emergency services and civilians that I assumed were running admin roles were all working in a quiet frenzy. Despite the energy through the room, there was also exhaustion; big maps of the city were posted on walls with neighborhoods and areas colored in quickly, or with stats written across them. When no one immediately approached me, or even really noticed me, I went up to the front desk where I assumed a secretary or officer would have usually been stationed. Still nothing, so I tapped the service bell firmly. The ring cut through the noise and almost thirty people looked over at me just in that front office area. "Who are you?" someone in the crowd asked. They were all covered in medical masks and gloves and it was hard to tell who had actually spoken. "Sheriff of Black County," I said. "I'm,” "Here to see me," Captain Bloomberg said, coming out of a side corridor and pointing at me with two fingers and then giving me a 'follow' beckon. That seemed enough for the various officers, both military and emergency services, and they went back to work as I skirted around the front desk and caught up to the Captain as she was headed back down the corridor. "Captain," I said. "Nice to see you again." "What happened to staying out of trouble?" Laura asked. "I'm pretty sure that was a suggestion," I pointed out. "And this barely constitutes as trouble." The Captain scoffed and shook her head. "Harrison, you just drove into a city on the edge of collapse." "I... really? It didn't look that bad on my drive in," I said. Laura led me to an office she seemed to have temporarily appropriated and shut the door behind us, gesturing for me to sit. "You can take off the mask, I know you're safe," she said as she peeled off her own. "And I disinfected this whole fucking room." I took my mask off and along with the seat she offered as the Captain sat behind the desk, sorted a few papers and then turned to me. "Yes, Harrison," she said. "It really is that bad. Just over two weeks ago there was a run on a bank downtown when it couldn't fulfil cash withdrawals; they weren't out of money, their delivery was hijacked. Insurance and the Treasury would have covered it. But one bank 'failing' cascaded into issues for all the banks, and that turned into a full-on riot. There was a full day of chaos across the city before the National Guard rolled in; looting, vigilante justice, protests, the works. The locals and the National Guard did what they could to mitigate the fallout, but best guess is there are two distinct waves of Duo Halo outbreaks that have swept through, not to mention the COVID outbreaks that are shitty enough to deal with. Now I'm down here seeing if there's anything that can be done to save folks with the vaccine, but after the debacle with your construction site we're low on vaccine supplies and California can't make it fast enough for their own rollout right now. You're literally catching me on my way out." "Well... fuck," I said. Eugene was a city of around 175,000 people, give or take. Based on how Duo Halo had hit the construction site, that meant... "Fuck." "Yeah," Captain Bloomberg said. "Official death toll is over 50,000 right now, and that's just confirmed deaths. We're expecting it to be much higher." The weight of it hit me like a brick in the gut. Five hundred construction workers had been the estimated death toll at the site, and that was with emergency vaccine deployment. It had seemed like a massive number. Now we were adding two zeros onto that number, and growing. "I; well, shit," I said. "And this is all being kept quiet?" "Think about it, Harrison," Laura said. "One bank has one delay, and the powder keg of this city got set off. The fact that we were able to keep it locked down is practically a miracle. The entire western seaboard could be on fire right now if people saw anything about what happened here. The whole city is cut off; no news, no cell service, no internet, no landlines. Every road out is blocked, and the algorithms are constantly searching for any mention of what's going on to strip it from social media." "And if it was handled so well here," I guessed. "Eugene probably isn't the only place this has happened." "Probably not," the Captain nodded. "But I'm not privy to that information. It's the only city in Oregon, at least. Well, other than a couple of smaller towns that are looking more like ghost towns now." I wiped my face and sat back, sucking in and breathing out a long stream of air. "Okay," I said. "So... shit." "The Colonel said you were vague on the phone about why you came down here," the Captain said. "How about we start there?" "I'm looking for someone," I said. "I've got a name and an address." "Why, though?" Laura asked. "And I mean this with exactly the tiny amount of respect your office holds considering I'm the one that made it legal to begin with; what the fuck are you doing down here?" "A glorified welfare check," I admitted. "There's a woman I,” "You're doing this for a woman?" Laura asked, levelling her gaze at me. "Not like that," I said, holding up a hand. "She's part of a quarantine group that I've been helping out, and it's her boyfriend. She hasn't been able to reach anyone down here, for obvious reasons now, and asked me to look into it. I figured it would be less hassle for you or Miriam if I just came down here to find him myself instead of bothering you with it." "And yet, here you are," Laura smirked. "Bothering me with it. But roll it back, Black. What's this 'quarantine group?'" I told the Captain about Valkyrie Falls, and that just made her more incredulous that I'd stumbled across an Amazonian heaven in the middle of the forest and had somehow not only met them but befriended them and was now their go-to person for interacting with the outside world. She asked for pictures as proof and I told her I didn't have any. Then she asked for names and took out her phone, but we quickly remembered that there wasn't any service so she couldn't look them up anyways. "You realize that you are the luckiest fucking person this side of the Rocky Mountains, right?" she said. "It's not a big deal," I said. "Really. They're just friendly people who needed some help." "Miriam is not going to believe this one," Laura sighed and shook her head. "Alright, here's the deal. The records are kind of loose right now, so what I can do is hook you up with a local guide. I'm hitching a chopper ride out of here in about an hour back up to Portland, so if you get into any shit I'm not going to be around to pull you out of it again. Think you can handle that?" "I'd argue I don't get into that much trouble, but I think we both know you'd win that one," I said. "Good, you're learning," Laura smirked. She led me out of her temporary office, after we both masked up again, and down to the main area and flagged down an admin person and spoke to her quickly. That woman took her directions and then went looking for someone else. "She'll bring you your guide," Laura said. "And seriously, don't get into trouble." "I won't. Thanks, Captain," I said. She nodded and left me waiting in the front lobby area, and I had a moment to process what she'd told me. The city was fucked. Fifty thousand dead. I had to step over to a wall and put my hand on it to keep myself up as I tried to imagine that number in my head. "You Okay, sir?" someone asked me, and I realized my legs had buckled a bit as I'd had my eyes closed. "Um, yeah. Yeah," I said, getting myself up and standing straight, blinking rapidly to try and clear my thoughts. The woman was dressed in a firefighter's uniform, which was to say a button-down short sleeve navy shirt with the Eugene Fire Department crest on the sleeve. She was brunette, with a sort of severe angle to her face, and while she wasn't tall she still had a somewhat powerful and active build that made me think of the women back at Valkyrie Falls. "Sorry, I just got filled in on... what's been going on." "Mm," she hummed with a single nod. There was a sort of hollowness to her expression that told me she'd probably been going through waves of what I'd just been feeling. "My name is Kristine. I've been ordered to help you get around town?" "Yeah, yes," I nodded, offering her my hand. "Sheriff Black." "Sheriff of where?" she asked, shaking it and then immediately turning to a wall-mounted sanitizer bottle and squirting her gloved hand with it and scrubbing thoroughly. I did the same, following her lead. "Black County," I said. "It's small and up north." "You're Sheriff Black, of Black County?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. It was the first bit of real emotion I'd seen from her. "Long story," I said. "Alright, well, if you've got a vehicle then we might as well take yours," she said. "What exactly are we doing?" "I'm trying to locate someone," I told her as we headed for the door. "That might be tough," Kristine told me. "Well, I've got one day down here to try and get it done," I said. "Might as well make the best of it." I led her out to my truck, which got my second flash of emotion from her as she raised both eyebrows this time and whistled behind her mask. "Brand new?" she asked. "Yep," I nodded. "I got her a couple of weeks ago now." We piled into the front. "So who are we looking for, and where?" "His name's Victor Fenton, goes by Vic," I said and fished the slip of paper I'd written Melina's directions on. "Lives in a condo block at 3614 Goodpasture Loop." "Alright, I know Goodpasture," Kristine said. "Let's see if it's still standing." "What?" I asked. "There's been more than a few fires over the last couple weeks. Some residential, some commercial. The riots were the worst for it, but every day there's one or two. Our crews, those of us that are left, have dealt with more in the past two weeks than in the past five years." "Fuck," I said and shook my head as I pulled out of the visitor parking. "Yeah, that about sums it up," Kristine frowned. She gave me directions through town and pointed out where some of the fires had been, and we took a quick detour through a commercial neighborhood where one of the big riot sites had happened. The buildings looked like they'd been burned out and gutted. "You ever serve?" I asked her. She shook her head. "Took a straight shot to becoming an EMT out of high school, then transferred to firefighting after that." "Well, you've been serving in your own way," I said. "But this; this reminds me of over there more than it does back here." "I can imagine," she sighed. We pulled onto Goodpasture and had to do a bit of driving to reach 3614, but as we got close it quickly became apparent that this wasn't going to be easy. "Well, I guess I jinxed it," Kristine said as we looked out the window at the blackened pile of rubble. The place hadn't just lit on fire, it had burned to the ground. "We've been prioritizing which fires we fight hard, and which we think we can let burn themselves out. We don't have the manpower to save everything." "So what now?" I asked. "Is there somewhere that the displaced people from the fires are going, or are they in the wind?" "There are a few sites," Kristine said, picking up her phone. "I thought there wasn't cell service?" I asked. "There isn't," Kristine said. "But I loaded the 'Refugee Doc' onto my phone this morning when I got in. If there are survivors from these condos, I should be able to figure out where they are in the city." "Do you have names?" I asked. She shook her head. "Too many people moving. We're just keeping them in groups. Alright, looks like the survivors from this building got moved to the Rink Exchange. If your Victor guy wasn't dead from the virus or died in the fire, we should be able to find him there." "Shit, alright," I said. "Where to?" Again Kristine had to give me directions by memory, backtracking us to a main street before working us around through the city. We passed by a few different gathering points throughout the neighborhoods. Several were supply depots where the National Guard were handing out provisions to people since all the stores were closed. A few were checkpoints we had to pass through, but between my truck and badge and Kristine's outfit we got through with little more than a cursory glance. One of the active places we passed was the hospital, which looked like it had been through its own warzone. All of the lower-story windows were boarded over, and several of the entrances were blocked as well. The ER entrance was manned by armed National Guard soldiers. "The riots hit the hospital twice," Kristine explained when she saw I was slowing down and looking. "It was one of the first places the National Guard secured, and they are processing wounds but stopped all other treatments." I grimaced, thinking of all the people who were missing out on important healthcare they relied on. Duo Halo was killing tens of thousands, but how many would end up dead at the end because they just didn't get what they needed? The Rink Exchange was another National Guard-manned building, the complex parking lots stuffed to the gills with both civilian cars and army transports. I ended up needing to park a ways down the street and we walked our asses over. At the front, we got cursory inspections and then were allowed in. It looked like several of the ice rinks, all of which had been cleared and turned into barracks areas, were housing many of the National Guard but one of the rinks was housing displaced folks. Kristine led me over there, and we checked in with an admin person who huffed at us interrupting whatever she was doing. She struck me immediately as someone who had created her own little fiefdom of power and seeing someone outside her little world step in with some real authority got her back up. It took almost an hour for us to get the answer that Victor Fenton had been at the Rink Exchange, but he'd 'moved out.' It took another half hour for the lady to confirm that she was allowed to release the forwarding address to us, and it ended up being another condo block in the south end of the city. We sanitized heavily coming out of the complex and got back in the truck, again heading back to a main street so that Kristine could get us to the right place. By the time we pulled up in front of the condos, it was going on the middle of the afternoon and I hadn't had a lunch and could feel my stomach wanting to revolt against me. Ever since that first time with Erica, I'd found I was eating more, and the more sex I had the more I found myself wanting to eat for energy. Four partners had me eating three full, hearty meals a day usually. Add in the new workouts and I was usually snacking in between meals as well. All of that added up to me starting to get a little impatient, and trying to figure out where the hell I was going to get a meal. Everything in Eugene was shut down, so I'd need to drive north out of the city, past the roadblock and back to one of the other towns on the way to find an open fast food place with a drive-through. Katrina and I parked in the condo parking lot and headed into the building. The front glass doors had been broken and boarded over, but other than that the place seemed in general good maintenance. The lady at the rinks had told us he had moved into Apartment 122, so Katrina and I made our way through the lobby and followed the signs into the corridors of the building down to the right door. I knocked lightly at first, and we could hear the muted sound of some sort of small dog barking behind the door but there was no answer. I knocked louder. "Police. We're just looking to contact Mr. Fenton," I called with authority. A door down the corridor opened as someone poked their head out, but quickly pulled back inside their own place. The barking continued, but still no answer. "We're on the first floor," I said to Katrina. "I'm going to go check and see if I can get a look in through an outside window. You mind staying here?" "Sure," she nodded, and I left her. Outside it took a bit of work to figure out the right window to peek into. As best I could tell, Apartment 122 had two windows. The first one was mostly covered and seemed to lead into a living room of some sort. The place was a mess, but a lived-in mess and not a ransacked one. There were also, oddly, several piles of what I thought was dog poop. I figured out why when I went to the second window. Back inside the building I met Katrina. "What did you see?" she asked. "They're in the bedroom," I said. "Dead. We need to get in." "That's not protocol," she said with wide eyes. "Exigent circumstances," I said. "I don't need a warrant if there's a dead body in plain view." "That's not what I mean," Katrina said. "It's dangerous. We're supposed to report it, and the National Guard come and handle it." "Not good enough," I said. "I'm going in. You don't need to come in with me." "I'm going to be in the same car as you," she said. "If you catch something in there, I'll just get it from you then." "I'm not going to touch the bodies," I said. "And I'll sanitize. Fuck, I'll take a full bath with a hose outside if you need me to." "...fine," she said with a sigh. "But if I catch something from you and die, I'm haunting you every night." I suppressed the urge to snort; Katrina's ghost would find my nights were a little jam-packed with women already. It only took me two solid kicks to bust the lock on the apartment door, and a shoulder slam to push it in fully. Inside I caught the strong waft of Death, along with dog shit. Katrina started coughing and gagging in the hallway, and I tried not to let my eyes water and took shallow breaths behind my mask as I moved through the apartment. It was clearly a woman's place, but not one who took a lot of pride in keeping it clean. There were also several unopened boxes of electronics and a big stand kitchen mixer sitting in the living space; likely looted goods from a box store. At the door to the bedroom I knelt down before opening the door a crack, the thicker stench of the corpses inside making me gag now, but I opened it a bit more and the little bundle of fur came flying out at me and I caught it. He, and he was definitely a he with the oversized pair of fuzzy nuts hanging off him, wasn't exactly full of energy. He was more desperate than anything as I manhandled him around in my hands so that I was holding him under his gaunt belly and he yapped and snapped. "You're nothing more than a puppy," I said to the little guy. He had shit on him; likely from being cooped up in that room for days; and he stilled quickly as he ran out of what limited energy he had from going hungry for so long. I bundled him up under my arm despite the dog shit on his coat and I kicked open the door to the bedroom more fully. Inside, Victor Fenton was lying in bed next to a woman; the only reason I could tell was that he had that dumb mutton-chops moustache that was in the picture Melina had sent me of her boyfriend. The covers were thrown off and they were both naked, though not in a sexual way; it was clear that they'd both gone through an uncomfortable stretch at the end of their lives as the Duo Halo took them. "Okay, little guy," I said, almost gagging on my words. "Let's get you water and food." I headed for the kitchen and scrounged in the cupboards until I found a couple of Tupperware containers, then filled one with water and set the little guy down with it so he could get some hydration while I looked around for his dog food. I found it and filled the second container with food and water to let the kibble soak and get soft to be easy on his stomach, then scooped him up away from the water bowl before he sucked back too much of it and got sick. I carried him, the container with the food, and the bag of food, out and met Katrina in the hall. She gave me a look as I came out with a shit-covered dog in my arms. "What the fuck?" "Well I wasn't going to leave him in there," I said, a little affronted. "He's just a puppy and he was starving." "The shelters are shut down," Katrina said bluntly. "It wasn't safe to run them, if the people running them are even still alive. They put down all the animals." That turned my stomach in an entirely new way to the 50,000 dead number, or the smell from the apartment. "Then I guess I'll need to find him a new home myself," I said. Katrina just shook her head and sighed. "Did you find your man?" "Pretty sure," I said. "Looks like he shacked up with his mistress or something. There was some looted goods in there, so one or the other of them probably caught it during the riots." "Fucking assholes," Katrina grunted, shaking her head again, but then glanced at me sharply. "Sorry, if you knew him..." "Nah, he seems like he was a real prick," I said. "Come on, let's go find a hose so we can get this little guy cleaned up." It took some work not to feel a bit of revulsion at Katrina's lack of empathy, but I'd seen it before. She was living through a trauma that I could recognize; the trauma of seeing things that most people weren't equipped to handle, over and over. Of being exposed to horrible things at an increasingly speedy rate. I'd seen it in soldiers overseas, and had experienced it a bit during the worst of my MP investigations. I had to forgive her for her callousness because she was still living through it. Outside we found a hose on the back of the building, and after the little guy had a chance to scarf down a bit of food I gave him a quick wash and rub down, then cleaned myself off as well. I wasn't completely sure since he was still a puppy, but I was pretty certain he was a full-blooded dachshund. "Well, when he isn't covered in shit, I'll admit it," Katrina said. "He's cute." I was making sure his ears were cleaned as he gobbled down another few mouthfuls of the soaked kibble and he didn't mind being touched one bit as he was eating. "Well behaved too," I noted. "Not scared or aggressive." "Well, I can't take him," Katrina said. I sighed and smiled behind my mask, then couldn't help but laugh a little. "What?" Katrina asked. "Just something my fiancée said before I left this morning." We headed to the truck and I stripped off my wet shirt and wrung it out before stowing it in the bed and grabbing a t-shirt from my gym bag that I'd stashed there, along with a towel that I wrapped the little guy up in. Katrina held him in the passenger seat, her eyes slowly softening as she gave me directions back to the Police Station and she played with the puppy. I pulled up out front and looked over at her. "Last chance," I told her. "He likes you." She shook her head again. "Get him out of this hell," she told me, handing him over to me. "Katrina," I said as she started to get out of the truck, stopping her as she turned to look at me. "Don't blame yourself for this." She frowned at me with her eyes over the mask. "Survivor's guilt," I explained. "None of this is your fault. You're doing what you can." "You don't know what I'm doing," she said. "I served, remember?" I said. "This place, the way you all are running on fumes and there's still more and more bad shit raining down on you... Don't let it break you." I pulled out a pen from the center console and scribbled my number on the paper I'd originally had Victor's address on and handed it to her. "If you need to talk, and somehow get access to a phone that works, you can call me. Just to talk or whatever, or if you need anything brought down here. I owe you one for today, Okay? So don't be afraid to collect." Katrina took a breath and nodded, accepting my number. "Get out of here while you can," she told me. Then she reached over and ruffled the head of the puppy and her eyes softened again as she did it. Then, before she could change her mind about anything, she hopped out of the truck and closed the door. "Fuck," I sighed as I watched her head back into the police station. I looked down at the puppy in my arms, laying belly up and cocking his head to the side as his big eyes fixed on me. I pulled off my mask and gave the little guy a scritch behind the ears. "You are going to cause me a lot of grief, aren't you?" I let him eat a bit more, sitting on the passenger seat of the truck, then took him out onto the torn-up grass on the front lawn and he pee'd a little, which was a good sign. "Melina, I'm sorry but it looks like your boyfriend passed when his condo unit burned down," I said. Melina deflated a little, tears springing to her eyes. "He... literally died in a fire?" I pressed my lips together and nodded, lying my ass off. "I couldn't get too much info, but Eugene isn't a very safe place right now and fires aren't uncommon. It's possible he was sick when it happened, which would explain not evacuating the building when the alarms went off." She broke down, and Abi and Sara both held her. The two of them had come out to meet me with Melina when I called from the gate that I was on my way in with news. I consoled her a bit and didn't have much more information I could give her. She hugged me tightly, squeezing hard enough to make my ribs ache a bit, and thanked me for trying. Sara led her back to the compound where a few of the other women were waiting and immediately surrounded her and started loving on her. Abi stayed back with me. "You're lying," she said bluntly but quietly. I swallowed and nodded. "Worse?" she asked. I glanced at her and then looked away. She hugged me, not quite as desperately as Melina had but still firmly. "If dying in a fire is the easy version, thank you for not hurting her more," she said. I hugged Abi back. "So, remember what you said about not bringing home strays?" I asked as I walked into our little RV compound with the puppy bundled up in my arms. Erica laughed when she saw what I meant, and all of the women were immediately taken with the little guy. I had to tell them not to spoil him with snacks since his stomach was still adjusting to food again. Ivy took charge of the little guy, parading him around our home and talking about what sort of toys and other stuff would be needed. "You really know how to turn my words back on me," Erica said as she hugged me from the side. "Where'd you get him?" I gave her a sad smile, and she frowned. Kyla, after a brief snuggle with the puppy, had come back over to me as well and hugged me from my other side. "Something's wrong," she said, looking up at me. They took me into the RV, and I told them about all of it. About the death, and destruction. About finding the dead boyfriend of a scared woman, in bed with someone else. About finding a starving puppy, and a woman who was balancing on a knife edge of holding it together, and leaving a plagued city. And they held me softly and listened to it all, and cried with me at how the world seemed to be on a downward spiral into hell. "You know, I totally get why, but I'm a little jealous that you're getting this and I'm not," Leo said. Then he let out an entirely relaxed groan that bordered on inappropriate. "Hey, I consider it a family heirloom," I grunted back, already with my head thrown back and my eyes closed as I enjoyed the soft breeze coming in through the trees. Over the past day or so I'd spent a lot of time up at the spring. Vanessa's warning had been taken to heart and after my minorly traumatic trip down to Eugene I'd been more than happy to take a day off and make sure my girls and I had good, solid memories of the space tucked away. That is to say, I fucked each of them on the banks of the Spring and enjoyed the cooling waters with each of them individually. Now we were running out of time and Leo and I had decided to take Man Time for ourselves. It only felt right since, before the world turned upside-down, it had been just us. I reached over and grabbed another beer from the little cooler we'd brought up with us and cracked it open, the sweet snap and sizzle music to my ears. "So, how are things over at your house?" I asked after taking a sip. Leo and I had been spending less time together than in the past few years, both because I'd taken the Sheriff's job seriously and also we were both trying hard to make sure everything in our multiple relationships was running smoothly. "Weird and wild," Leo said, grabbing his own second beer and cracking it open. "Sometimes I don't know what to do with myself in the morning, and I miss having the barn to work in, but all of a sudden it's dinner time and between Dani, Aria and India I've been doing stuff all day, and then family dinner keeps us busy halfway into the night and my head hits the pillow and I'm out like a light." "Yeah," I chuckled. "I feel like that a lot too." It was odd, knowing that I'd thought I filled my days pretty well when it was just Leo and me up here. The amount of just 'stuff' to do with our girlfriends, let alone the sexual time, was almost mind-boggling. "Says the man with an extra girlfriend and who is playing cop," Leo teased me. "Well, not today," I said. "Good," Leo nodded. "You need to take breaks, dude." "We need to take more breaks," I said. "Like this. It's not like I missed you or anything, but,” "Yeah, I get it," Leo chuckled. We sat and drank in silence for a few minutes, just enjoying the sound of the water and the trees around us. We couldn't hear the tree-clearing crews yet, but by later in the afternoon they would be audible and by that night they'd be close enough that the Spring wouldn't be usable until after all the construction was finished. "You know I love you, right?" Leo asked me. "Better not have a boner over there, looking at my fresh new bod," I teased him. I'd only had five workouts with Abi over at the Falls so it was too early to show any signs of the effort going into them, but I still felt great... a day or so after. "You know what I mean, asshole." "I do," I grinned and stretched my arm out to offer him my fist for a bump. "I love you too, man." He bumped my fist and smirked, taking another sip of his beer. "Speaking of which," I said. "When this whole thing started, you remember that conversation we had about becoming brothers-in-law?" "Yeah. And then you go and make my sister be the one to pop the question, you dick," Leo laughed. "Pift, you know she's more decisive than I am about that sort of thing," I said. "Anyways, we haven't set a date or anything for the wedding, but I wanted to make this official too; would you be my best man?" Leo took in a deep breath, grinning widely, then let it out. "Sorry, I can't," he said. That made me blink in surprise. "What?" I asked. "Why not?" "Erica already asked me to be her Man-of-Honor," Leo said. "And walk her down whatever aisle you end up with, too. So I'm spoken for, buddy." "Are you fucking kidding me?" I asked. "She didn't tell me she was asking you." "First she pops the question, then she snakes your best man," Leo snickered. "Come on, Black. Get your shit together." "This is unbelievable," I groaned. "Who the fuck am I supposed to ask now? I couldn't choose between my girls, and I'm pretty sure they'll all be bridesmaids anyway." "I dunno, dude," Leo said. "For a macho military guy, the fact that I'm your only close male friend is a little sad." "Hey, I've got plenty of male friends," I said. "We just live all across the country, and some are still in active service. And we rarely talk to each other." And, the silent thought hung in the air, I had no idea how many of them were still alive what with the pandemic. "Well, I'm sure you'll figure something out," Leo said. "Worst comes to worst, you can ask my sister if she'll share me." "Bastard," I laughed, splashing him across the spring pool. That just made him laugh more. "I hope you guys aren't naked in here," Vanessa called from somewhere outside of the trees that ringed the pool and the clearing around it. "Or, hell, maybe I do." "Just mostly," I called back, looking over my shoulder as my partner came trudging through the woods. She was dressed in her work gear, steel toe boots and reflective vest and all. The only thing she was missing was her hard hat on her head, which was instead hanging from a carabiner on her belt. "Hey, Vee." "Hey, big guy," Vanessa said, coming over to the spring pool and starting to kick off her boots. "Hey, Leo." "What's up?" I asked. "How'd you get up here?" "I walked my ass up here," Vanessa said. "You two had both the ATVs." "I would have come back down to get you if you called," I said. "Nah, it's fine," Vanessa said. Her boots were off and she peeled her socks off her feet, then rolled up her jean legs to the knee and slipped her feet into the cold water. "Oh, fuck that's good." "What's up, Vee?" Leo asked. "A girl can't take a hike in the woods?" Vanessa asked with a little teasing smirk. "No, but seriously, I just needed a hot minute to myself with everything going on and coming up here to check on the site of our house was a good enough excuse to slip out for half an hour." Just that was a change from the old days. A hike up here would have usually taken an hour even if you took the quickest path, now with all the new roads being cut the time was in half. By the time things were finished, it might only take twenty minutes from the highway to the spring. Hell, maybe fifteen. "Everything good?" I asked. "Good as in what?" she asked me. "Everything is on time for the new schedule. We've got almost two hundred workers bussing in for each day and night shift, which they mostly hate because some of them are coming from up to an hour away. The renos to the first barracks are almost done and we'll probably start moving people over in the next few days, but they're going to hold half the number of actual construction workers as before. My laborers crews are going to explode with completely untrained women who the foremen are going to need to watch like hawks to make sure we don't have any safety issues, and I've only got so many cleaner and cook jobs before they'll need to be doing physical labor. My ass is dead tired, my brain is fried, and I'm not going to get an actual day off for at least another two weeks." "God damn," Leo said. I'd already asked her almost every morning when she woke up at 5 AM to start her day if there was anything I could do to help her out and she always said no. I felt bad, but tried not to let it show since I knew even though she was cranky and tired and ached all over that this was the life she'd chosen and that she actually enjoyed it. So instead of asking her, or commenting, I just reached over and took her feet in my hands and started washing them off lightly with my thumbs to get the sweat and grit from her boots off of her. "Fuck," Vanessa groaned, closing her eyes and laying back on the ground. "How are the house plans?" I asked. Vanessa snorted. "I finally got back an email about some of my requests." "Which one did it?" I asked with a smirk. "The stripper pole stage," Vanessa chuckled. "Not the full-sized shooting range?" I asked. "Nope. They know you're the official law enforcement for the 'county' so it wasn't even questioned," Vanessa said. "And Leo, they approved the woodworking shop outbuilding for you. I'll get you the plans when they are done so you can check them over and ask for changes." "Awesome," Leo grinned. "And I can tell you one thing right now for sure; more electrical outlets." Vanessa smirked and nodded. "We'll get you covered." "Did you know Erica asked Leo to be her man-of-honor?" I asked Vanessa. "Hah! I knew she was going to, not that she did," Vanessa laughed. "She beat you to it, didn't she?" "Yes," I grumbled. "Just ask Dani," Vanessa said. "Or Miriam." That made me purse my lips into a thoughtful frown. I had assumed Erica would have Dani as a bridesmaid along with Kyla, Vanessa and Ivy, but if I got to her first I could get one back over on my fiancée. "You two want me to give you some time alone up here?" Leo asked. "Nin-yeah-no," Vanessa wavered back and forth. "I can't. I need to get back." "Don't move too fast," I teased her, considering she hadn't moved from her lying-back position. I tickled the bottom of her foot lightly and she just shifted a little. "Five more minutes," Vanessa groaned. Leo and I just laughed. The buzzing of Erica's tattoo machine had been a steady drone since we had gotten back from the spring pool. Vanessa had ended up riding on the back of my ATV instead of hiking back down herself, and I'd gotten a chance to give her a proper kiss in the shadow of the storage container where we parked. As we'd kissed she'd groaned and her hands had travelled a little, rubbing my torso, and I could tell she wanted more but was holding herself back. I decided I would stay up late that night so that I could get some alone time with her. As I entered the compound, sweeping through the door of sheets that gave us our privacy, I found Erica was set up in the shade next to our RV and was currently tattooing India's shoulder. The tanned woman was topless and face down on the folding table as my fiancée sat next to her on a stool. To be frank, the whole 'outdoor tattooing' setup wasn't the most sterilized set-up, but Erica was doing what she could and as long as we weren't getting a breeze blowing dust or grit through it seemed to be doing fine. It didn't help that Macho, the dachshund I'd rescued, was tied up in the shade and barked happily from under the table to see that I'd come back, his little tail whipping wildly. While Erica was tending to India, I saw Dani already heading into the other RV with Leo while Ivy, Aria and Kyla were all laying out in the deck chairs taking in the sun that was peeking out from the soft cloud cover overhead. It wasn't nearly as hot out as the late spring had been but still pleasantly warm and it had been a few weeks since the girls had a reason to break out their bikinis. "Hey, Harri?" Aria asked me as I went over to the little covered wooden board that Leo had rigged for us to hang our keys on. "You got time for that design now?" "Oh, sure. Let me go get my stuff," I said. I passed by Erica on my way to our RV and she stopped her needlework on India just long enough to give me a little peck on the lips. She was still doing the linework on India's shoulder, some sort of a tropical flower piece. I went to one knee to give Macho a good head rubbing too, and that turned into a quick belly rub as well; the girls had given him the name due to the big fuzzy balls that wagged between his short little legs and seemed almost oversized for the little guy. Inside the RV I quickly changed into a fresh pair of shorts and shirt after wiping the dust off of me from the ATV ride back down the hills, then grabbed my sketchbook and some pencils. "Alright, what were you thinking, Aria?" I asked as I went to the sunbathing women. I leaned down and kissed Kyla, who smiled softly and reached up to run her hand under the bottom hem of my shirt and stroke her fingers across my stomach briefly. "So, I was thinking of doing a matching design," Aria said as I went around her to Ivy, leaning down to kiss my other girlfriend. Ivy, unlike Kyla, wasn't happy with a brief and firm peck and she wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into a deeper kiss as she fed me her tongue. "Umm!" I grunted against Ivy's lips, holding a finger out to Aria asking her to wait a moment. "Ivy, he was in the middle of a conversation," Kyla chuckled. Ivy finished her kiss with me, letting go of me and falling back slightly into her chair with a big shit-eating grin. "Love you, mon amour," she said. "Je t'aime aussi chéri," I said, my French 'lessons' still pretty much limited to telling Ivy that I loved her, and different little things I could call her. It still worked as she beamed at me and pursed her lips again in an air kiss. "Okay. Sorry, Aria. A matching design?" "It's fine," Aria smiled. "Yeah, matching. I've had this idea for a while of doing a nature landscape on my left leg and a city landscape on my right leg. They would go around my lower legs, and if possible I thought it would be cool if they formed a loop since it'll be a mini leg sleeve." "Oh, that is cool," I said, opening up my sketchbook to an empty page and tearing it out. "How big were you thinking? I'm not huge on tattoo design, but I could probably do it tight like a band, or all the way out to just under your knee down to just over your ankle." "I know, Erica said tattooing wasn't your thing," Aria said. "That's Okay. I was thinking a couple inches below my knee and above my ankle, so you have most of the lower leg to work with but it doesn't need to be solid or anything." "Neat. Okay, so if I've learned anything at all from Erica about tattoo design it's that fitting the curve and shape of the location on the body is really important. I'm thinking that we can wrap the paper around your shin and calf and I can mark the curves. Sound good?" "Nice thinking, babe," Erica called over from her work on India. "Glad to know I'm rubbing off on you." "Wait, did you sayon orto?" Kyla called over teasingly. "And with!" Erica laughed. I slipped off of my chair, shaking my head at the banter, and knelt in front of Aria. She sat forward on the chair to give me room to work, and soon I had the paper around her leg and was tracing the curves of her calf. "Harrison," Ivy said to me. "Do me une petite faveur and look up, mon amour?" I glanced over at her with a questioning look, then glanced up at Aria; right into her cleavage. Now, Aria had very nice, big tits; just about the same size as Erica's and full and natural, so it wasn't anything I hadn't seen before. She also took after her girlfriend and often went braless when she was wearing a T-shirt or tank top, so seeing them bouncing and jiggling as she moved around wasn't even that weird now. Being six inches from her pale, bikini-clad cleavage was new, though. "Oh my God, he went so red," Kyla started laughing behind her hand. "You Okay there, Harri?" Aria grinned at me. I immediately ducked my head down and went back to trying to outline the curves of her calf. The fact that my hands had been touching her bare skin when I glanced directly into her cleavage had just made the whole thing that much more weird and intimate. "Yep, totally fine," I said. "For a guy with four girlfriends, you definitely don't seem Okay," Kyla teased me. "They're just boobs." "Not the same thing, dear," I said. "What about showering at the Falls?" she asked. "You never go that red there seeing Josie or Abi completely naked." "Still not the same thing," I said. "Oh, leave him alone," Aria said. "He's being sweet. And doing me a favor." I stood up, generally happy with the marking of the curves of Aria's calf, and I set down my sheet and pencil on my chair before stepping over to Kyla. "Come here," I said, picking her up out of the chair bodily. She naturally looped her arms around the back of my neck and her legs around my waist as I held her by her butt. "Would you rather I stared into Aria's cleavage and got hypnotized by the boobs?" "No," she said with a little smirk and an eye roll. "Would you rather I have lost control and motor-boated her?" I asked, lifting Kyla up and pressing my face between her own bikini-clad tits and making the sound. She laughed, shaking her head and running her fingers through my hair before pushing my head back from her. "No, dear. I wouldn't want that." "Then stop teasing me about being tricked into doing something rude," I said and gave her butt a little swat. She sighed and nodded, then kissed me. "I'm sorry, dear. You're right." I set Kyla back down on her feet and turned to Ivy. "And you," I said, shaking my finger at her. "Don't think I magically forgot you're the one who tricked me to begin with." Ivy was just grinning, curled up on her deck chair and chewing on the inside of her lip. "I am not sorry," she said. "Aria has great tits." "Awe, thanks I’ve," Aria laughed. I just shook my head and let out an exasperated sigh. "Troublemaker!" Ivy scrunched up her face in a pleased little teasing expression and stuck out her tongue. "Alright," I said, turning back to Aria. "Let's talk landscapes." To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica
Show more...
2 weeks ago

ExplicitNovels
Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.